Srimadhramayanam

Ch. Venkateswarlu

Sri Ramakrishna Tapovanam

20, Race Course Road Guindy, Chennai - 600 032 Mobile : 09884708559 Email : chvenkateswarlu30@gmail.com website : www.sriramakrishnatapovanam.org

by:

20, Race Course Road Guindy, Chennai - 600 032 Mobile : 09884708559 Email : chvenkateswarlu30@gmail.com website : www.sriramakrishnatapovanam.org

Sri Ramakrishna Tapovanam

Publishers :

Distributors : Ramakrishna Math Domalguda, Hyderabad - 500 029

Printed at :

ii

Srimadhramayanam

Between You and Me

The great epic Ramayana was written by Valmiki Maharshi over fifty thousand years ago. It is the story of the great king Rama, who was a contemporary of Valmiki and was the best loved king on earth at that time. The epic does not speak anything of religions but speaks wonderfully of the contemporary life at that time. does not speak any thing of religion. It is a story of a king, Rama, who ruled India about five thousand years ago. The great epic was written by maharishi Valmiki during the life time of Rama himself. Valmiki Maharishi has taught us all about the dharmic life through Rama and other characters of the great epic. Dharma means, the prescribed course of good and noble conduct. Maharishi taught Dharmas even from the mouth of the cruel and complex rakshasas such as Kumbhakarna, who taught his elder brother and king Ravana about his actions which caused adharma, in the following words : You did earlier things later and later things earlier. That is why you have landed in this problem. Had you consulted your ministers before you abducted Sita, we would have told you that it was an act of adharma to abduct others wife. Now since Rama has come to punish you, for this act of adharma, you
Srimadhramayanam iii

are seeking our help. Even Mareecha applauds Rama as RAMO VIGRAHAVAN DHARMAHA, which means Rama is the embodiment of dharma. Vedas are the authority for all dharmas. They are apaurusheyas which means Vedas were not written by humans. Then how did Vedas came into existence? In other words Vedas are nothing but the words of Paramatma himself or the Paramatma in the form of words. In olden days maharishis did severe tapasya, and meditated on Paramatma, who is all pervading and an Eternal Being. Hence he does not have any name or a particular form. Maharishis used to meditate on such a Paramatma for guidance on the prescribed course of conduct to achieve their manifold desires and goals such as knowledge (Gnana kandam), conducting of yagnas (Karma kandam), for attaining superior lokas, winning wars, techniques in archery, knowledge of astronomy and yoga. Their desires may be mundane and belong to this world or to the other world or the communion of Jeevatma with Paramatma (Moksha). In course of time, they used to get into the state of Samadhi. Samadhi means a state in which a yogi has withdrawn the whole of his consciousness inward and is absorbed in the higher self. Those maharishis in the state of Samadhi acquire the knowledge for which they have meditated on HIM and spelt out their acquired knowledge which was heard by their disciples. Since they heard from the voice of their guru they are called Srutis, which means heard. Hence Srutis themselves are Vedas. In this manner several millions of Maharishis all over the world meditated on Paramatma and developed heaps of Srutis. Vyasa maharishi, who was an incarnation of lord Vishnu secured all these Srutis and with the help of his disciples compiled them in an orderly and systematic manner into four Vedas. They are celebrated as Rig Veda, Yajur Veda, Sama Veda and Atharvana Veda. Maharishi has taught several dharmas hidden in each one of his slokas. These are relevant forever and in all worlds. Due to the constriction of space, I am unable to clarify those inner meanings in this text. Those inner meanings were compiled by me in one of my books by name Sri Ramavatara Tatvamu which ran into two
iv Srimadhramayanam

thousand pages written in my mother tongue, Telugu. If time permits, I shall come before you with an English version. I would like to discuss a few lines about Samadhi . Normally those who get into Samadhi and get communion with Paramatma will not come to this world. In other words within twenty one days they leave this world and commune with Paramatma. However Paramatma will choose only a few of them as his messengers to praise his glories and teach Dharmas, to the mankind. People who are fascinated with the teachings of those messengers, will develop a faith in them. A group of people of the same faith will form a religion and start worshipping such a person as god or gods representative or a messenger or an incarnation. I dont want to go further in to these religious matters. I would like to say a few words on spirituality. The all Pervading and Eternal Being will exist in all beings in the form of spirit. As long as the spirit exists, the being continues to live. If the spirit leaves the body it will become dead. From where and how this spirit has come? With the power of his will, Paramatma wanted to make a creation, for which he has first created twenty four elements and the twenty fifth is Himself. What are those twenty four elements? The first and foremost element he has created was Ahambhavam, (self love.) The next five elements he made were the Pancha Boothas. They are the Sky, Air, Agni, Water and Earth. Again these five elements are having five tanmatras, which means the nature of each bhootha. Fragrance is the nature of earth. Heat is the nature of Agni, touch is the nature of wind, sound is the nature of sky, liquidity the nature of water. He has made five Indriyas. They are eyes, ears, nose, tongue, skin. These indriyas enable us to feel the sight, hearing, smell, taste and touch respectively. In addition to these elements, he has also created Manassu and Budhi. The nature of manassu (mind) is seeking desires. The nature of Budhi is to give direction whether the desire was based on dharma or adharma. The twenty fourth element is the nature. The twenty fifth element is Paramatma. One must understand
Srimadhramayanam v

that all that are created including nature are perishable, but Paramatma alone is permanent. He has pervaded in all the beings that he has created as a witness and he evaluates and awards the fruits of their karmas. The evaluation and awarding the fruits of those karmas, is beyond ones imagination. However nobody can escape from His attention. He keeps us in action as long as he lives with us and evaluates the fruits of all of our actions. To undergo the fruits of action one has to take a body. Without a body no one can enjoy those fruits. All the accumulated fruits of actions are called Sanchita karmas. To undergo those Sanchita karmas, one has to take a name and a form and enjoy or suffer the fruits of his karmas which are called Prarabdha karma. While undergoing this Prarabdha karma, the individual continues to perform fresh karmas. These karmas are called Sanjatha karma. These fruits of such Sanjatha Karmas will be added to the Sanchita karmas. In this manner creatures are taking birth after birth to undergo the fruits of their karmas and die. This cycle of birth and death are taking place eternally. Mahatmas alone will try to get out of this cycle, by virtue of tapasya and thus commune with Paramatma. Not knowing the theory of karma, people innocently grieve that god will give all difficulties and sorrows for them only. But they do not realize that it was the result of their own bad actions done knowingly or unknowingly, either in this birth or in the previous births. If one realizes this secret of karma theory, they will not only stop grieving but also will stop resorting to evil actions. In the same manner people also will go and pray the all mighty for prosperity and comforts. But they should bear in mind that the all mighty will neither give nor take, he only awards the fruits of our karmas. So each one is the architect of his own prosperity or lack of it and comforts or discomforts by doing good or bad to others. The real prayer one has to make before the almighty is uninterrupted love and devotion towards HIM without any desire. Hence if one reads Ramayana he will come to know all dharmas as dictated by Vedas before he springs in to action. This is the
vi Srimadhramayanam

purpose of reading Ramayana. Not just for the story of it. Remember Paropakaram is Punyam and Parapeedanam is Paapam. Which means doing good to others makes a man pure but those who harass others become, sinful. All these dharmas stated above are all everlasting and permanent. Whereas language is a matter of communication skill, depending upon the readers it changes from time to time. You are aware the flavour of the current English differs very much from the days of Chaucer or Shakespeare or Wordsworth or Lord Byron. However I have taken every care in communicating the great epic of India to suite the present day readers in a very simple and easily understandable style, by keeping in view, the readers for the next hundred years. Today our countrymen are more comfortable in English than their mother tongue. To enable such Indian community in India and abroad, I started translating all my Telugu works into English to preserve our culture and heritage. I profusely thank Sri K. Pattabhi Raman, retired professor in English in editing this great epic Ramayana. I also thank Srimathi R. Anuradha Raghuram for doing DTP work for this epic.

- Chilukuru Venkateswarlu

Srimadhramayanam

vii

Preface
Valmiki Ramayana occupies a significant place in Indian Literature. It is also popularly known as Adikavyamu the first poetical composition. Valmiki has created many great characters which are of great respectability, endowed with nobility and dignity. Of all the characters Ramas character alone is considered as the most prominent, since maharishi took every care in depicting its authority, excellence and abundance. Maharishi has depicted Ramas character with sixteen excellent qualities. Even upanishads praised Rama as an embodiment of Dharma, Lord Vishnu, as a highest supreme being. In Ramayana dharmas were significantly introduced to achieve peace, harmony and happiness in life that an ordinary man needs. Maharishi said from the mouth of Mareecha, a rakshasa, as RAMA VIGRAHAVAN DHARMAHA (Embodiment of Dharma). Thereby maharishi advocated to mankind to cultivate the qualities of Rama and not that of Ravana. Thus maharishi has created a great epic and infused various dharmas on various occasions encouraging the path of Bakthi, Gnana, Karma to pursue the enumerated values of life which are the principal objects of a man are depicted in Ramas character. Many learned people viewed Ramayana in different perspectives. Some viewed it as Tatvagnanamu. Some viewed as Knowledge of Mantra Sastramu. Some say it as a holy epic for recital. However it is an encyclopedia for manifestation of life. It is a treasure of dharmas for all times. Thus it has the universal acceptance. There is a controversy in determining the period of Ramas life time. Puranas says that there are thirty kalpas. The first among them is Swetha kalpa. In that kalpa, Vyvaswatamanmantra was the tenth. In that manmantra Rama was born at the end of twenty forth mahayuga, and in the last leg of tretayuga. In Vishnu purana it is said that there will be one vyasa in each yuga and where as in twenty forth mahayuga Valmiki him self was vyasa. This version was supported by Hora darpanam and Koorma-puranam. It is said in Vayu puranam that
viii Srimadhramayanam

Kaikasi had three sons and a daughter. They were Ravana, Kumbhakarna, Vibeshana and Surpanakha. It was also said in that Vayu purna that Ravana will be killed by Rama after extinction all his religious excellence. This substantiates that Rama was born in twenty fourth mahayuga and Valmiki has written this epic during the life time of Rama. According to Vishnu dharmothara purana, Markandaya maharishi tells the story of Rama to King Vraja. Therefore it is inferred that Rama was born and killed Ravana, Kumbhakarna, Lava and Kusa were born in Valmiki ashrama and subsequently Valmiki has written Ramayana, Lava, Kusa read out Ramayana to Rama and others. So it is believed that Valmiki has written the epic Ramayana during the life time of Rama. Valmiki Maharishi : There are several versions about Valmiki maharishis are in prevalence. Retnakar a spoilt brahmin made friendship with barbarians in the forest and torturing people who were passing through the forest. One day Narada maharishi happened to pass in that way. Took pity on him and initiated a mantra and advised Penance. While he was meditating with utmost devotion, went in to an unconscious state. In course of time ant hill developed over him. After several years again Narada maharishi passed that way and noticed the advanced state of Ratnakars devotion. He pitied on him and prayed Indra to pore a heavy rain so as to melt away the anthill. Since Ratnakar continued his penance inside the anthill he named him as Valmiki (in Sanskrit Valmikam means an anthill. So he was named Valmiki.) After melting the anthill, maharishi provoked Retnakar to write the story of Rama. However there is no relevant authority for this version of story. Skanda purana narrates a story like this. long ago there lived a brahmin by name Sumati belonging to Bhrugu family. His wife is Kausiki. They had a son by name Agni Sarma. Sumati tried to teach Vedas to his son. But he did not show any interest in learning Vedas. However Sumati married to his son as he attained youth. After some years there was an acute famine prevailed in the country. As such, Sumati could not sustain his family. So he migrated to the forest, built a hermitage and started living. In course of time Agni Sarma developed friendship with a group of robbers. He used to support the family by robbing the people passing through the forest.
Srimadhramayanam ix

Agni Sarma has become a spoilt brahmin. Did not learn Vedas. Now he has chosen a profession harassing and torturing people. One day a group of maharishis happened to travel that way and they fell in the eyes of Agni Sarma and he wanted to kill them to rob their belongings. Among the maharishis a great saint Atri was also with them. He took pity on Agni Sarma and asked him Oh Agni Sarma! You want to kill and take away our belongings, we have not done any harm to you. Is it not a sin to kill others and rob them? Having done such a crimes to whom you are going to give those belongings? Agni Sarma replied that I will protect my father, mother and wife. On hearing Agni Sarmas reply, Atri Maharishi again asked him your people are enjoying the fruits of your loot. Will they share in your sins also? Go home and ascertain from them. We shall wait till you come. Agni Sarma went home and said to his father, mother, wife I am robbing the people and protecting you all these years, tell me will you share my sins? for which they all said you have a responsibility of protecting father, mother, wife and children. We are not to bother how you earned it. So we will not share in your sins. Agni Sarma went back and told Atri maharishi what his people said to him. He has repented for all his past sinful acts. Other maharishis also requested Atri maharishi to shower his kindness on Agni Sarma. Atri maharishi took pity on him. Then Atri initiated a Dhanya sloka to Agni Sarma coupled with a mantra which will eradicate all the sins. Maharishi instructed Agnisarma to sit under this tree and commence tapasya immediately and you will achieve salvation. All those maharishis went away on their pilgrimage and returned after thirteen years. On their return journey they happened to pass that way. They saw an anthill at the place where they suggested Agni Sarma to do penance. With their divine sight they understood that Agni Sarma was continuing his penance without any body consciousness. So an ant hill developed over him. They removed the anthill and saw Agni Sarma as a skeleton. There was nothing in his body except bones and skin. Atri maharishi woke him up and had a divine touch with his hands. He opened his eyes and saw maharishis with the brilliance of Brahma. Immediately
x Srimadhramayanam

he prostrated at their feet and said Oh maharishis! With your kind grace, I had the true wisdom and all my sins were disappeared. Atri maharishi said oh Agni Sarma! With our initiation you have realized the knowledge of soul. With that all your sins evaporated and you became pure. While you were doing tapasya without body consciousness, Valmikams developed over you. Since you continued your tapasya from inside the anthill without consciousness, from now onwards you will be known as Valmiki. All maharishis blessed and went on their way. By the grace of God, man will secure a guru. With the grace of a guru, he will get divinity. Though Agni Sarma was a part of Brahma by birth, he became spoilt in association with sinners. For some time due to the fruits of evil karmas of his previous birth, and lived in the path of troubling people. After annihilation of evil karmas, he became a maharishi. Afterwards he built a hermitage at Kusastali on the banks of river Tamasa and worshipped lord Siva. He learnt the story of Rama from Narada. Brahma himself appeared before him and said under his instructions Saraswathi, the goddess of learning, caused him to speak and pronounced the sloka through his mouth. Brahma further said to him, know it well that Rama is an incarnation of Sri Maha Vishnu and instructed to write the story of Rama. In a way he had the blessings of all the trimurthis and completed the epic of Ramayana. The epic consists of twenty four thousand slokas, hundred episodes and five hundred sargas are divided in to seven chapters. Maharishi advocated the non duality of Shiva , Kesava wherever a context raised. In Yudha kanda maharishi says from the mouth of Rama Shiva alone possessed the treasure of archery and again I held it. Ramayana was popularly known as Adikavyam, the first poetical composition. Since then there exists no other epic in this world literature. That is why it is popularly known as adikavyam. What we are talking about revolutionized changes such as Fraternity of mankind, World citizenship, human dignity. Concern for society and nationalism are appears in Ramayana every now and then. Many people adopted Ramayana as an epic for parayanam. Some believe it preaches the knowledge of Siva. Appaiya dekshitulu has described it as a glory of Siva. Vaishnavas believe it as an
Srimadhramayanam xi

authority for the followers of qualified non dualistic and preaches them the way of worldly life. Valmiki maharishi depicted Rama as an ordinary human being till the end. In other words he himself must have instructed his own illusion to surround him. By that he could practice the superior qualities to preach to the world such as devotion to mother, father, guru, husband, love to brothers, to protect those who seek refuge and truthfulness. That is why people will not get tired in reading Ramayana again and again. In yudha kanda after killing Ravana all devatas came and said to him you are no other than Sri Maha Vishnu he replied to them innocently I am Rama, son of Dasaratha. In the same way some maharishis also recognized him as Sri Maha Vishnu in bala kanda to yudha kandam. But he believed himself as an ordinary human being. Thereby not only practices dharma, but also made others also to follow him. Ramayana teaches us the sanctity of matrimonial relationship and reveals how ancient it is. When Rama broke the bow of Siva, Janaka requests him to marry his daughter, Sita. But he refused to marry her unless his father approves it. While Rama was going to forest, his mother Kausalya asks Rama to take her to forest as a cow follows its calf. On that occasion while consoling her he advises her a chaste wife should always attain salvation by serving her husband. Similarly Valmiki maharishi depicted Manadodaris character as a chaste and pure woman. Therefore Ramayana teaches us that love is the most powerful factor in fastening people. Those who can not love will not hesitate to do any heinous and cruel acts. So we will have to protect the institution of marriage and its purity with utmost care. The evil affects were depicted in the episode of Vali. Sugriva and his ministers strongly believed that Vali was dead. So he married Vails wife with her acceptance. Though it was an accepted practice in vanaras, Angada could not digest it. He has expressed his anguish to Hanuma on the shores of southern sea. Valmiki maharishi has depicted many good customs in various occasions in Ramayana. Such as, love to parents, guru and brother. Then only they can become role models to the younger generations.
xii Srimadhramayanam

So parents are to teach such good traditions to their children. Otherwise the institution of family system will collapse. Sense organs desire comforts. Those comforts can be provided only with the help of money. But the earning of money should not exceed its limits. If it exceeds it will produce adverse results. In Ramayana, we will observe that Rama, Lakshmana and Baratha valued wealth like a blade of grass. Thereby they occupied most glorious positions. Kaikeyi expresses her doubt about the sincerity of Rama going to the forest. Then Rama said Mother! My goal is to live in a righteous path and lead people in that path. So I give priority only to dharma. Ardha and Kama are not my priority. I will lead a muni life in forest. Rama clearly spelled out his intentions only those who do not give importance alone will be real munis. Lakshmana doubts Baratha when he went to Mt.Chitrakuta with an army. Rama said to Lakshmana. Brother! The wealth (kingdom) that comes by killing near and dear is like a food mixed with poison. I will not even touch such food. These words of Rama reveals how liberated he was on Ardha and kama. Ravana and others considered Ardha and Kama are the highest goals in life, so they were all destroyed. Even in these days also, we find people are living with rakshasas attitude are giving prominence for lust and wealth. Ramayana will certainly help such people in leading a life of comfort and peace. Because the episode of Rama and Baratha will be an eye opener to them. Both brothers refused to accept the kingdom to up keep dharma and did not give priority for Ardha and Kama. Though King Dasaratha and family were blessed with royal comforts they all underwent physical and mental pressures. Sita says to Hanuma god will tie a rope around the neck of men and drag some times in to heavenly comforts and some times in to terrific miseries. Today men are becoming mentally week. They are not able to withstand even the slightest grief and resorting either to commit a murder or committing suicide. If we analyze we will find Ardha and Kama are the main reason and at the same time people are ignorant of spiritual values. As such they could not pursue goal of perfection.
Srimadhramayanam xiii

World is not a bed of roses. This universal fact is to be understood by all and thus to cultivate the strength of resistance by spiritual practice, by reciting the morals and dharmas preached by eminent maharishis like Valmiki, who depicted Dasarathas family for the benefit of mankind of all times. Recital of Ramayana will certainly helps in strengthening forbearance. It is defined by our elders that harassing others is a sin and helping others is punya. So in this kaliyuga we need hot have to perform big religious karmas like yagnas. It is enough if we resolve to do good to others in our day to day activities. For which Hanuma himself a living example in Ramayana. We will not see such a high ranked personality. We do not find such a person in all the three worlds and at all times. One has to learn from him, his way of action, his words, self reliance, courage and faith. Look how exemplary is he? If we can withstand boldly with out any alarm, progress will come automatically. All comforts can be achieved only through progress. Unless we are alive we can not see any good. What do any one achieve by death? by reciting Ramayana regularly we will come across many instructions like this. These instructions are universal and for all times. When Baratha went to Mt.Chitrakootam pleading Rama to rule Ayodhya, Rama not only politely declined his request but also advised Baratha the following precautions to become a popular ruler: Are you driving away the sinister, thieves, wicked and atheist persons from the country? This will enable you to induce traditional customs to the people. Are you keeping a close watch on the judgments pronounced by your ministers? Sometimes false allegations will be made on the most superior and righteous persons will be punished. You make a note if such a pious persons tears fell on the ground, those tears will destroy the king, his children, his cattle and wealth. Are the river waters are put to optimum utilization for agriculture? Are you taking all such precautions for the growth of agriculture?
xiv Srimadhramayanam

Does the people are obeying the laws enacted by you? Do you notice any contempt of your orders? Are you enacting any antipeople laws? Are you imposing reasonable taxes or not? Did the revenue collected is spent for the benefit of the people? That means on development and welfare measures in right proportions? Are you taking precautions to avoid deficit financing? Are you keeping sufficient reserves in your treasury? Are you punishing innocent? Are the criminals let off unpunished? Are you keeping an eye on cow protection and increasing the cattle wealth? From this we can understand that how able and popular administrator Rama is. This piece of advice is not only instructed to Baratha but rules of all times and all ages. From the above questions he not only proved to be an able administrator, politician but also reveals as a prudent king. Ramas rule was praised as Ramarajyam not only because of the welfare measures but for practicing all dharmas as dictated by Vedas.

Ch. Venkateswarlu

Srimadhramayanam

xv

Contents
Between You and Me Preface Bala Kandam Ayodhya Kandam Aranya Kandam Kishkindha Kandam Sundara Kandam Yuddha Kandam Uttara Kandam ..... ..... ..... ..... ..... ..... ..... ..... ..... iii viii 1-59 60-160 161-233 234-272 273-327 328-479 480-583

xvi

Srimadhramayanam

Bala Kandam
Narada visits Valmiki asrama: Narada, the wandering maharshi visited Valmikis asrama (hermitage). Valmiki received him with traditional honours and offered him a comfortable asana(Seat). Valmiki: Oh Maharshi! You visit all places as freely as Vayu, (the wind god). So you know what is happening in all the three worlds. Please tell me, is there anybody who ever live with the noble qualities of integrity, bravery, righteousness, gratitude, dedication to his belief, a flawless character, compassion for all living beings, besides knowledge, skill, beauty, courage beyond bravery, radiance, control over his anger and also will power, serenity, a lack of envy, and valour? Maharishi! Is there any such person? If there is any one, please tell me about such a person. I would like to hear from you. Narada : Valmiki! Sriman Narayana alone possesses all the qualities you have enumerated! However, there is one human being in the earth! He is a king now ruling the earth. He was born in the line of Ikshwaku. He is a famous king by name Rama. I will tell you his story in a nutshell. 1. Ramas story in a nutshell (As Narada narrates) Everyone knows about Rama, who was born in Ikshwaku family. He is the embodiment of dharma. He possesses all these qualities that you have just mentioned. Great maharshis believe that he is the incarnation of Sri Maha Vishnu. Rama is not merely a strong man but he is Akhilanda Sachidananda Parabrahman itself!. In the opinion of great Yogis, Rama means he who delights yogis or indivisible Brahman. So, yogis delight in him and call him Rama. Emperor Ikshwaku meditated for a long time on Sri Ranganatha and he was blessed and ultimately absorbed in Him. From then onwards,
Bala Kandam 1

Sriman Narayana had become their family deity. Pleased with the devotion of Ikshvakus, Maha Vishnu was born in that family as Rama. Rama had read and mastered all Vedas and Vedangas. His hands are so long, that they will touch his knees. His neck resembles a conch. Astrologers say they are the symptoms of an emperor. Rama is pure, honest and submissive to his gurus. He is the superior among the mankind. He is the protector of all worlds. He will punish and penalize his enemies severely. Yet, He is a perfect embodiment of dharma. He is Brahma himself. Rama knows all dharmas and practices them himself. He is aware of all the secrets, Vedas and Sastras. He is the best among athi-radhas. He will protect all his dependents. All good natured people, sadhus, and yogis absorb themselves in Rama, just like all the rivers converge and join the sea. Rama is as deep as sea. He is courageous person and is as towering as Himalayas. He is as pleasant as Moon. If he is provoked by unjust actions, he reacts like an inferno. He is richer than Kubera. He is the personification of dharma. In valour and vigour, he is as powerful as Vishnu. In strength, vigour and valour, there is no one equal or superior to him. King Dasaratha wanted to crown him as the crown prince (yuvaraja.) But his step mother Kaikeyi opposed it. King Dasaratha had given her two boons long ago back. She wanted to avail them now and she insisted that by the first boon, Rama must be banished and sent to the forests for fourteen years and by the second boon, Bharata has to be crowned as the crown prince(Yuvaraja) King Dasaratha, to keep his word true and to fulfill the boons, as he had no other option and but to send Rama to forest, of course unwillingly. Rama agreed to obey the orders of his father and went to forests with his wife Sita and brother Lakshmana. Rama, Lakshmana and Sita crossed Ganges and reached Bhardwajas asrama. From there, they went to Mt.Chitrakutam, a calm place in the forest, and lived there. Meanwhile, King Dasaratha could not bear the absence of Rama and eventually died with grief. Vasishta and others appealed to Bharata, to rule the kingdom. But Bharatha refused to occupy throne, as he argued that it rightly belonged to Rama. To bring back
2 Srimadhramayanam

Rama to the capital and to crown him as the king, Bharatha took Vasishta, ministers, his mothers and citizens to Mt.Chitrakuta. On reaching Mt.Chitrakuta, Baratha pleaded with Rama. Baratha: Rama! You know all dharmas. Only the eldest son can and must rule the country. However, Kaikeyi won the kingdom for me, treacherously. To amend the injustice, I am happily and wholeheartedly giving it back to you. You come and rule Ayodhya. But Rama did not agree to his request. Bharata took Ramas padukas and reached Nandi Village near Ayodhya. From there Bharata ruled as Ramas representative. Thus Sage Narada was narrating the history of Rama and continued. Oh Valmiki! After Bharata left, Rama entered Dandaka forest. On his way Rama, killed Viradha, a rakshasa, and thereby made Agastya and others happy. Agastya presented a sword, bow and arrows to Rama, in appreciation of his valour. Dandaka Vana was full of rakshasas. While Rama was in Sarabhangas asrama, the muni community of Dandaka met Rama and prayed him to protect them from the frightening and intimidating rakshasas. Rama assured them that he would kill all those rakshasas. Rama built an asrama in Panchavati and lived there. One day Ravanas sister Surpanakha came to Ramas asrama and fell in love with him. As she was harassing Rama with ulterior and carnal desire, Lakshmana cut her nose and ears and made her ugly. Surpanakha went to her brother Khara and provoked him to fight with Rama. Rama killed Khara, Dushana, Trisirasu and fourteen thousand rakshasas. Surpanakha was unhappy and went to Lanka and goaded Ravana to kidnap Sita. Ravana with the help of Mareecha, kidnapped Sita. Jatayu, an eagle king and friend of Dasaratha fought with Ravana, in a bid to save Sita. Ravana seriously injured him and took away Sita to Lanka. Jatayu, who was about to die due to the fatal injuries inflicted by Ravana, told Rama that Ravana had kidnapped Sita. Rama and Lakshmana started searching for Sita and were caught in the clutches of Kabandha, a rakshasa. As soon as Rama killed Kabandha, the rakshasa got liberated
Bala Kandam 3

from his old curse and so he was able to assume his original divine form. Then Kabandha advised Rama to make friendship with Sugreeva, the king of monkeys, who was at present on a Mountain called Rishyamooka. Rama and Lakshmana went to Mt.Rishyamooka and met Sugreeva. They both entered into a friendship agreement. Rama promised to kill Vali, the tormenting elder brother and make Sugreeva, the innocent younger brother as the King of Kishkinda. However, Sugreeva expressed doubt about Ramas valour and capacity to help him. Rama proved his strength by shooting sunsala trees with one arrow. In return of Ramas help, Sugreeva assured Rama that he would find the whereabouts of Sita with the help of his soldiers, who are vanaras (monkeys). With the support of Rama, Sugreeva went to Kishkinda and challenged Vali for a fight. Vali came out and fought with Sugreeva. Rama killed Vali. As promised, Rama crowned Sugreeva as the king of Kishkinda. Then vanaras went to all the sides to trace out Sita. Brave Hanuma went towards south and crossed the sea, reached Lanka and searched many places and atlast reached Ashokavana, a beautiful park in Lanka and saw Sita. Hanuma gave Ramas ring to Sita as a token of his identity. He consoled Sita, stating that Rama would kill Ravana shortly and that she would be safely redeemed soon. He uprooted huge trees in Ashokavana and spoiled its beauty. Ravana was furious and sent five commanders to kill Hanuma. But Hanuman managed to kill all of them. Again Ravana sent seven of his ministers to kill Hanuman, but Hanuman killed all the seven ministers. Then Akshay kumar attacked Hanuman who killed Akshaykumar also. Finally Indrajit fastened Hanuman with the Brahmastra, and presented him before Ravana for a trial. Hanuman came to know that he was fastened by the Brahmastra. He was aware that he was immune to all astras (weapons). He wanted to see Ravana and to deliver the message of Rama. Ravana ordered to put fire to his tail. Brilliant Hanuman, with his burning tail, burnt Lanka to ashes, crossed the sea and returned to Kishkinda. He informed Rama about the well being of Sita. Rama complimented Hanuman for his brave and courageous action. Rama reached the seashore with Sugreeva and his vanara warriors. Since the ocean did not give him the way, Rama became furious. The
4 Srimadhramayanam

ocean came down in a human form and told Rama to build a bridge over him. Rama built a bridge, reached Lanka with warriors and killed Ravana. Rama relieved Sita from the captivity but did not accept her. On hearing Ramas decision, Sita offered herself to Agni. Agni came in human form and said to Rama that Sita was pure and free from any blemish. Then Rama accepted her. All devatas felt happy. Rama crowned Vibheeshana as the king of Lanka. Rama, Sita, Lakshmana, Sugreeva, Hanuma, Vibheeshana and many vanara warriors went to Nandi Village to meet Bharata. On their way, they halted at Bharadwajas asrama and sought his blessings. Rama met Bharata at Nandi Village and removed his Vakala, and jatas. Rama reached Ayodhya and was crowned as King. In Ramarajya During the ideal reign of Lord Rama, there was no famine nor disease or any reason to fear. Sons never died, while fathers were alive, there was no widowhood for women. There was no fear of fire. There was no fear of calamity due to water or fear of thieves. No deaths of hunger occurred. There was neither old age nor other related ailments. On the whole, people were happy and comfortable. People were thriving in wealth, grains and cattle. Rama performed several Aswamedha yagas. He gave gold, silver and cattle to scho;ars who performed yagna and thus satisfied devatas. Several millions of gold coins, wealth, grains, and land were donated to rithvicks. Rama gifted kingdoms to kshatriyas and helped the growth of Kshtriya families. He had taken every care to protect Varnasrama dharma. Rama thus ruled for eleven thousand years and reached the abode of Brahmam. If anyone listens to the story of Rama, all their sins will vanish and such persons will become holy. Ramayana is considered as Veda. Daily recitation of Ramayana increases the longevity of life and enables us to enjoy heavenly pleasures. After death, the readers are worshipped by Gods. If Brahmins recite, they get proficiency in eighteen sastras. If Kshatriyas recite, they will become kings. If vysyas recite, they will become wealthy. If sudras recite, they will become great people.
Bala Kandam 5

2. Brahma appears : Narada told the story of Rama to Valmiki and it changed the wretched life of the robber. He began a hard penance.He after a long and arduous penance, he became a righteous maharshi. He read all sastras. He understood the philosophy and its inner meanings. Sage Narada explained to him the state of Brahmam and left to heaven. Then Valmiki, in order to perform midday rituals, went to river Tamasa with his disciple Bharadwaja. He looked at river bank and said Here the water is pure sans mud, like the untainted heart of righteous person. Let us take our bath here, get me my Valkalam! Valmiki, while taking bath. spotted, two Krauncha birds which were mating. Maharshi was capable of blessing as well as cursing. Suddenly a cruel arrow from a hunter, pierced into the heart of the male bird and it collapsed in a pool of blood. The female bird, miserably cried for her partner. Suddenly a curse erupted from maharshis mouth Ma nishada Pratishtam Tva Magamah sasvatih samah Yat krauncha mithunade kamavadhih kamamohitam Looking at the wicked hunter, Valmiki wondered at the strange expression of his agony. It had such a well marked rhythm in it. (Since he had killed the bird at mating, he would not live the full span of his life.) Valmiki said to his disciple My child! When I looked at the agony of the female bird, unexpectedly a poetical rhythm came out of my mouth as a sloka of four lines. Never before such a sloka came out of my mouth. It had such a well marked rhythm, which could be played on Lute.`` Later, Valmiki was sitting in his hermit and frequently remembered the fate of the two Krauncha birds and the subsequent sloka that came out of his mouth. In the meanwhile, the creator Brahma appeared there. Valmiki was surprised at the sight of Brahma, and made obeisance to him with traditional honours. Brahma made him to sit by his side and said : 3. Brahma : Oh Valmiki! What you have spelled out is a sloka only. You need not have any confusion. Saraswati, the goddess of
6 Srimadhramayanam

learning, with my consent, sat on your tongue and spoke.You have become a superior among rishis. A rishi alone is capable of writing a kavyamu. You write the story of Rama. That will be immortal. Rama is an embodiment of dharma. He has all the qualities of superior human. You write what all you heard from Narada, in your epic. The stories of Sita, Bharata, and the rakshasas are top secret. However, you will come to know everything clearly as you advance in writing the epic. What all you say, it will be true. There will be no untruth in your epic. Whoever recites or listens the Ramayana, would become pure and pious. You narrate Rama kadha in sloka form. Thus Brahma prompted Valmiki and then disappeared. Valmiki decided to split the proposed epic into seven parts and complete the story of Rama and named those parts as 1. Balakandamu, 2. Ayodhyakandamu, 3. Aranyakandamu, 4. Kishkindakandamu, 5. Sundara kandamu, 6. Yuddhakandamu and 7. Uttarakandamu. The description of Ramayana : Valmiki maharshi sat on darbha grass, faced east and remembered Rama kadha. With his divine power, he clearly perceived all the minute details on the screen of his mind. He saw each character in the story, before his divine eyes. Now he had seen more authentic details such as: The eternal truth of Sri Ramas incarnation, Ramas supreme brilliance, His exemplary patience. His divine beauty and truthfulness. Episodes, such as Ramas visit to Viswamitras asrama, breaking of Lord Sivas bow, and marriage with Sita, were well planned in Valmikis mind. He made a note of the distinction between Parasurama and Dasaratha Rama. Valmiki was able to draw the sketches of all the episodes such as:Dasarathas proposal to crown Rama as yuvaraja, serious objections from Kaikeyi, Ramas expulsion, his life in the forests, building an asrama at Mt.Chitrakutam, Bharata carrying Ramas padukas as his representative, Rama meeting Sarabhanga and Sudeshna maharshi, defacing of Surpanakha, Ravanas kidnapping of Sita, Ramas grief for Sita, reaching
Bala Kandam 7

Rishyamooka, making a friendship treaty with Sugreeva, killing of Vali, Hanumas crossing of sea and finding Sita in Ashokavana, burning of Lanka, Hanumas return to Kishkinda and giving Sitas Choodamani to Rama, killing of Ravana, making Vibheeshana as the king of Lanka, returning to Ayodhya on Pushpaka, coronation of Rama and sending Sita to forests. So, Valmiki was able to perceive all these events. He allotted appropriate space for them. 4. Lava, Kusas singing Ramas story: The creator Brahma himself personally went to Valmiki and encouraged him to write the story of Rama. Valmiki lived in the same kingdom where Rama himself was ruling. He had completed Ramas story which was named as Ramayanam, with seven kandams, five hundred sargas and twenty four thousand slokas. In the beginning, he thought of making the title anyone of these three:- Ramayanam, Sita Charita, Paulastya Vedha. Finally he named it as Ramayanam. Valmiki closed his eyes and thought a while for a suitable person who can sing in a melodious tone. To his surprise and great luck, there were two young boys in his asrama itself. They were twins, Lava and Kusa. They both not only had the proficiency in music but also completed adhyanam of Sanga Veda. Valmiki taught Lava and Kusa the poetic rendition as well as musically maintaining so many bhavas such as emotions, feelings, romantics, horror, compassion, sorrow, terror, dread, wonder, endurance, and calm, depending on the situation. The boys learnt them from the lips of maharshi and repeated in the same way. Such brilliant people are called Ekasantagrahi. This means, they will pick up them, just when they hear. In the beginning, they performed their concert before the rishis who were living in the same locality. They all enjoyed and blessed the boys and offered many gifts. One day, Rama heard their concert. He appreciated its story as well as the boys talent and the way of presentation. One day, he took them to his durbar and addressed the people.
8 Srimadhramayanam

Rama : My dear citizens! Though these boys wear Valkaila and jata and are living in hermitages, their brilliant faces tell me that they are Kshatriya boys. The melody of Sita charitam is touching the heart and soul. Please listen to them. With the encouraging words from Rama himself, they sang with all enthusiasm. 5. Ayodhya Long long ago king Manu ruled the entire earth. He made the city of Ayodhya as the capital of Kosala kingdom. Ayodhya was twelve yojanas long and three yoganas wide. The city resembled like a chess board. After him, his son Ikshvaku ruled Ayodhya. His dynasty was named after him. King Sagara also belonged to Ikshvaku lineage. He had sixty thousand sons. They only dug the sea. Hence the sea was named after king Sagara. From then on, the sea was popularly known as sagaram. Ayodhya was situated on the banks of river Sarayu. A long and wide wall was built round the city. A deep trench was also running alongside the wall, and which was filled with water. The wall was well guarded by strongmen with deadly weapons. The city was full of tall buildings; tasty and nutritious foods were provided to all citizens; people were entertained with music, dance, drama and devotional activities. The rulers of Ayodhya always maintained well equipped and well trained army to face any eventuality. The city was full of pleasure gardens, Royal gardens, fruit gardens and flower gardens and ponds to attract lovers and young couples. 6. Ayodhya under Dasarathas rule King Dasaratha was one of the best rulers of Ikshvaku dynasty. He was ferocious at battles. He was superior among all the Athiradhas. He was always surrounded by scholars, rishis besides learned people of various faculties. He was a liberal hearted, noble, glorious and a mighty person. He was loved by not only urban citizens but also by the rural population. He used to give expensive gifts to scholars and rishis. He was as rich as Kubera. He ruled Ayodhya just as Indra ruled Amaravathi.
Bala Kandam 9

The citizens of Ayodhya were contended and God worshiping. There were no atheists or a greedy person in his kingdom. All citizens pursued four tenets viz. Dharma, Ardha, Kama and Moksha. Men and women had self control and will power. Every house emitted smoke from their Agni mandapas. In this way Dasarathas rule resembled as that of Manu. The rule of Dasaratha Dasaratha had eight ministers. They were Jayanta, Vijaya, Siddartha, Ardha, Sadhaka, Asoka, Mantrapala, and Sumantra. They were all very knowledgeable persons and personifications of good character and were very loyal to king. They were watchful in getting information from public. They never spared offence of any nature or crime. They could judge the nature of the people, just by looking at their faces. They never spared, even if their own children were involved in any offence. Once, King Sagara himself banished one of his sons from the country. All his ministers were not only diplomats, but also very good at battles. With their diplomacy and tact, they used to solve complex problems by employing four methods (viz.) Sama, Dana, Bheda, Danda) They never punished an innocent but at the same time no offender was left unpunished. 8. Dasaratha proposes Aswamedha Yaga : Dasaratha announced to his ministers, priests and Brahmins that he had decided to perform Aswamedha yaga, in order to beget a son. He requested Vasishta to organize the men and officials required. Also he had chosen a suitable site for yaga, on the banks of River Sarayu. All his priests, pandits and ministers welcomed the kings desire and expressed their happiness. Sumantra tells about Rishyasringa : Regarding the yaga, Sumantra, a minister, offered some suggestions. Sumantra: Maharaja! Long ago, I happened to be in the company of Maharshis. There the great sage Sanatkumara told me that king
10 Srimadhramayanam

Dasaratha would be blessed with four sons. Let me sum up what Sanatkumara told the maharishis. Sanatkumara told : Oh Maharshis! Shortly, Vibhandaka muni would be blessed with a son. He lives alone in the forest with his father till he becomes an adult. He will have a horn on his head. So he will be called as Rishyasrunga. When Rushyasrunga grows up, king Ramapada, of Anga desa, will rule his country in an unjust and wicked ways. As a result, the kingdom would undergo a severe famine. There would be no rains for a long period. He would consult scholars for a remedy. They would advise him Oh the king! Bring Rushyasrunga to our country. All problems would be solved But no one dares to approach Rushyasrunga for fear of his father Vibhandaka, a rude muni. Again the scholars would advise the king Send beautiful and tactful prostitutes, because Rushyasrunga was not aware of the worldly pleasures. They will tempt himand bring him to our country. Further they advised the king to fall at the feet of Rushyasrunga and seek his protection and safety from his father. 10. Rushyasrunga visits Angadesam : Scholars gave a detailed plan to get the young muni Rushyasrunga : They told him Oh King, mind controls everything. Rishyasrunga was living all these years in the forests, serving his father. He is totally unaware of the earthly pleasures. So we shall engage tactful and beautiful women to tempt Rushyasrunga and bring him to our country. Ramapada: I approve your game plan. Go ahead and make it a success. Taking approval from the king, the ministers selected a few good looking and experienced women and sent them to forests with necessary materials. They built asramas near Vibhandaks asrama. When Vibhandaka went out for picking up fruits and roots, Rushyasrunga completed his domestic work and went out for a stroll.
Bala Kandam 11

The prostitutes, who are waiting, approached and engaged him in a conversation. They made friendship with him. In the course of their sweet talk, they casually touched him. Though their seductive touch excited him, he could not understand from where the pleasure and excitement were coming in his body. He thought that they were also just tapasvis like him and his father. Women: Oh Young muni! Why are you wandering alone? Who are you? What is your daily routine? Tell us. We want to make friendship with you. Rushyasrunga: I never saw such a bevy of beautiful tapasvis like you. You look very much different from me and my father. I too want to make friendship with you. My name is Rushyasrunga. My father, Vibhandaka, and I live in this asrama. Please visit our asrama and accept my hospitality. So, after a few days, all the women went to Rushyasrungas asrama. Rishyasrunga welcomed them all Rushyasrunga: Oh Tapasvis! Take this Arghyam and Padyam. These are all roots. They are very tasty. Please take them all. We respect our guests in this manner. The women took the roots and spent some time with him. They all invited Rushyasrunga to their asrama and left before Vibhandaka returned. Next day, all the women temptingly dressed and met him at the place where they met him on the first day. They all requested him Oh young Brahmin! Come to our asrama and be our guest. He agreed and went with them to Angadesam. The moment Rushyasrunga set his foot in the kingdom, there began a heavy rain. Then Ramapada welcomed Rishyasrunga, fell at his feet and requested him Oh Muneendra! Please save me and my kingdom from your fathers fury. Then he gave his daughter, Santa in marriage to him and kept him in his palace. 11. Rishyasrunga reaches Ayodhya: Sumantra narrated these past events. But he had more to inform the king. He said:12 Srimadhramayanam

Maharaja! I will tell you what more Sanatkumara told to other munis. Please listen: In the coming ages there would be a king by name Dasaratha from Ikshvaku family. He would be friendly with Ramapada, the king of Angadesam. Dasaratha would request Ramapada to send his son-in-law Rushyasrunga for the yagna. Only then Dasaratha would be blessed with four sons. So, Maharaja! You go to Angadesam, and request your friend to depute Rushyasrunga to complete your proposed yagna. Then only you will get the full benefit of that yagna. Accepting Sumantras suggestion, Dasaratha went to Ramapada. He met his old and intimate friend and stayed with him for few days. One day he requested him to send Rushyasrunga and his wife, to successfully conduct the yaga. Dasaratha requested and prayed Rushyasrunga that he must help him to arrange, conduct and perform Putrakamana Yaga for him. Rushyasrunga agreed and went with Dasaratha to Ayodhya. 12. Dasaratha commences Yaga : Vasishta and other scholars decided to commence yagna in the forthcoming spring which was auspicious. Rushyasrunga gave consent to be Rithvik. All the materials required for the yagna were procured. Rushyasrunga assembled Dasaratha and his priests to the yagnavedika and formally initiated the yaga and blessed him with four sons. 13. Dasaratha dedicates to Yagna : After completing one full year, Dasaratha entered the yagnavatika to perform yagna. He requested his priest Vasishta to take charge of yagnavatika and its religious management. Vasishta accepted the responsibility to build a township. Vasishta called the architects to build a township for the visiting kings, subordinate kings, friends, relatives, priests, scholars, and general public to stay and watch the yagna.
Bala Kandam 13

Vasishta prepared the list of materials required for the yagna and ordered his men and Brahmins to procure and store. Sumantra sent invitations to all the kings through the learned messengers. He himself went personally and and invited Janaka, the king of Mithila, Kekaya, the father of Kaikeyi, Ramapada, father-in-law of Rushyasrunga and many others. After a few days Vasishta said to Dasaratha Raja! All the invitees have arrived. Proper accommodation has been arranged to all. They are all comfortable. All the required materials were procured and stored. Rutviks and scholars have arrived. So you come and commence the yagna. On an auspicious day fixed by Rushyasrunga, Dasaratha formally started the yagna. 14. Aswamedha Yaga : One year passed. The horse went round the country returned safely and unhurt. Dasaratha and others moved to yagnavatika to perform yagna. All priests and scholars had chosen Rushyasrunga as the rthvikku. All munis, rishis arrived from far and near. As commanded in sastras, they invoked all devatas. They all squeezed the juice from Soma latha and offered to Indra as his Havissu. All the invitees were fed well. Every guest was gifted with new clothes. There twenty one Yupa posts were erected. Of which, six were from the Maaredu tree, six out Maaredu tree, six out of Moduga tree, two from Devadaru. As stipulated in sastras, animals, snakes and birds were tied to each Yupa. There were about three hundred animals tied to different yapas. Kausalya went round the Yaga Aswa and thrust with three golden pins. Later Sumitra and Kaikeyi also went round the horse with devotion. They also thrust in the horse three times with golden pins. Kausalya spent whole night by the side of that horse. King Dasaratha had gifted all his women and kingdom to the priests, hotas and Rithviks. They all came to king Dasaratha and requested Oh Raja! We are all Brahmins. We know only to recite Veda and teach them to our disciples. Ruling kingdom is not our profession. So you take back everything and in lieu of kingdom and women, you give us cows and gold.
14 Srimadhramayanam

Dasaratha agreed and gave gold, lands and cows to Brahmins and took back his women and kingdom. Then Dasaratha fell at the feet of Rushyasrunga and requested him to suggest the Vedic Karma to get sons so as to continue Ikshvaku dynasty. Rushyasrunga blessed as Oh king Dasaratha! You will have four sons. 15. Putrakamana Yaga : He assured him that a chapter called Adharva sirassu in Vedas prescribes Putrakamana Yagna and he would do it for Dasaratha.. At the end of Yagna, Rushyasrunga recited hymns from Vedas and offered oblation to various gods. All of them, including Brahma, took their part of havissu. At that time all gods made an appeal to Brahma. Devatas : Oh Creator of all worlds! Brahma! You have created a demon by name Ravana. Moreover, you had given him innumerable boons. Because of those boons, even devatas and Gandharvas are not able to defeat him.Sun God could not produce any heat on him. For fear of him, even the waves in the sea became still. Brahmins, and rishis are not able to meditate on God. We request you to evolve some remedy from this evil. Brahma : Oh Devatas! Dont be afraid of him. With the boons he had from me, even Deva or Danava or Yaksha or Rakshasa or Gandharva cannot kill him. Lord Vishnu alone can save us. Let us all pray to him. Brahma : Oh Parameswara! You are omnipotent. You have adopted several names and forms to solve problems. You are always praised by Vedas. You are an embodiment of wisdom. You are the spirit in every living being and stay inside as an observer. I respect such a supreme power. With your matchless power of infinity, you have created Satva, Rajas and Tamo gunas) in the form of Brahma, Vishnu, and Rudra. Through them, you are enacting creation, existence and withdrawals. I respect such a supreme power. Oh Parameswara! At the time of destruction of all worlds, you absorb everything in you. Such a supreme power must save us. Vishnu: Oh Brahma! Devatas! I am aware of the cruelty and atrocities of Ravana, his sins and mistakes. You dont have to fear anymore; I am taking a human form and taking birth as Dasarathas son.
Bala Kandam 15

I will kill Ravana, his sons, his ministers and all the wretched rakshasas. Further I will live on earth for eleven thousand years. Lord Vishnu assured all devatas and decided to take birth in Dasarathas house. 16. Queens of Dasaratha become pregnant : Vishnu : Brahma! How do you want me to kill Ravana? (Though he knows everything he wanted to know the mind of Brahma and devatas.) Devatas : Oh Parameswara! Ravana had many boons bestowed by Brahma. On the strength of those boons, Deva, Danava, Yaksha and Gandharvas were included in the list of lives who could not fight against Ravana or kill him nor they could challenge him. Out of ignorance or arrogance, Ravana did not include humans in that list of probable enemies. He did not anticipate a human to kill him. So we all believe that human form will be better to kill him. Jagannada! You know everything. But since you have asked us, we are obeying your orders. Vishnu : Brahma! I bless you all. I shall do the needful. You all can go to your respective places. So, Lord Vishnu resolved to be born as the son of Dasaratha. Incidentally, Dasaratha also completed his Putrakamana yaga. A brilliant bhootam came out from the Homagundam. It wore Red and black clothes. Its voice was loud but melodious. It had two wings, which were as big as two mountains. Its hair looked like gold. It held a golden bowl in its hands and said: Bhootam: Oh Dasaratha Maharaja! I am the servant of Prajapati. All gods are satisfied with your devotion and performance of yagna. They are pleased to bless you with this payasam. By virtue of this payasam you will have sons and also health and fame. You give this payasam to your queens. You will be blessed with sons. Dasaratha : Oh Mahatma! Like a pauper blessed with fortune, I am blessed with sons. My joy knows no bounds.
16 Srimadhramayanam

Dasaratha went three rounds with folded hands to the bhootam and received the bowl containing payasam. He went to his palace, called all the three queens and told them You take this payasam. By the grace of God, you will all get sons, wealth, health and fame. Dasaratha gave half of the payasam to Kausalya. From the remaining half, he gave half to Sumitra. From the remaining payasam, he gave half to Kaikeyi. Finally, the remaining payasam was given to Sumitra again. By virtue of the divine payasam, all the queens became pregnant. Dasaratha became the happiest person in the world. 17. The birth of Vanara warriors: Brahma informed all devatas that Vishnu had taken a new avatar as Dasarathas son and that he would be on earth for a long time to protect dharma and punish the evil. He said, You all produce children to apsaras and Gandharva women, who are to be strong, vigorous, and knowledgeable. All must be capable of changing forms and their size, to help Vishnu. Indra gave birth to Vali, Sun gave birth to Sugreeva, Vayu gave birth to Hanuma. In the same way, for Brihaspati Tarudu; for Agni-Neeludu; for Aswini devatas-Minda and Dwivida; for Varuna-Sushene; and millions of Vanaras were born for various devatas, incorporating their inherent qualities in them. 18. The birth of Sri Rama : As Dasaratha had sccessfully completed Aswamedha and Putrakamana yagas, All devatas came and received their havisis. Dasaratha went back to his place with his queens. Rama was born on the ninth day after Amavasya, which was an aspicious stellar event shown on across the firmament. Five planets were there with the signs of exaltation that night. The Nakshatra was Punarvasu and the moon rose in his own house with lofty Jupiter in the Karkataka lagnam, cardinal sign of the crab. Under these astrological background, that night Dasarathas senior queen Kausalya gave birth to a boy. In a day
Bala Kandam 17

before the moon had moved into Pushyami nakshatra, the youngest queen Kaikeyi gave birth to a boy. After another day passed and when the moon was in Aslesha, twin boys were born to Sumitra. Dasaratha donated gold, lands and cows to scholars. Jataka karma for the four princes was done by the Royal priest Vasishta. Subsequently, all the princes were put under a guru and taught Vedas, Vedangas and sastras. They also learnt skills of archery and horse riding besides other skills needed for a warrior. Lakshmana was closely attached to Rama, whereas Satrughna was emotionally attached to Bharata. Dasaratha saw and enjoyed the prodigious talents of his sons. For Dasaratha, Rama had become his life. He loved Rama more than his own life. Rama also was equqlly attached to his father. He used to fulfill every requirement of his father even before he asked for it. Dasaratha used to take so much pride about his son Rama. In this way, days passed very quickly. Dasaratha thought that his princes attained the age of sixteen and wanted to arrange and celeberate their wedding. He told Vasishta and others to look for suitable brides for the princes. Viswmitra arrives : One day, Dasaratha was in the durbar with Vasishta and other ministers, the security guard came and informed that the great sage Viswamitra was waiting at the gate. Dasaratha went with Vasishta and ministers and welcomed him with traditional honours and offered him a superior seat. Viswamitra : Oh Raja! Are all your people happy and prosperous? Are you free from enemies? Are you satisfying devatas through yagnas? Dasaratha : Oh Maharshi! With your arrival, the entire Kosala had become pure and pious. After seeing you, I am delighted like anything. It is very difficult to explain my happiness in words. Maharshi! As you have given me so much happiness with your presence, you order me what I can do for you in return. Oh Brahmarshi! With your devotion, dedication and concentration, you have achieved the title of Brahmarshi. Wherever you set your foot, would become a pious kshetra.
18 Srimadhramayanam

Since you entered my durbar, whole of my kingdom became very pure.Oh Maharshi! However difficult it may be your order, I will obey without fail. You are as great as God. Order me, without any hesitation. 19. Viswamitra asks Dasaratha to send Rama with him : Viswamitra : Oh King Dasaratha! You hail from the great Ikshwaku family. Your humble words pleased me. I started a yaga to possess a siddhi. In course of yaga I should maintain silence and also forsake anger. In view of my weakness, at the end of my yaga, Mareecha and Subahu, the rakshsas are flooding the yagasala with flesh and blood. They desecrate the yagas.As a result I was not able to complete it for the past several years. To complete my yaga, you send Rama with me. Rama alone can kill those two rakshasas. So, you send him with me without any fear or hesitation. With this Ramas fame will remain as long as the moon shines. You can be rest assured, that I will protect him by all means. 20. Dasaratha turns down Viswamitras request: Dasaratha : Oh superior Muni! Rama has not even completed sixteen years. He has no past experience in battles. So how can he face cruel rakshasas? I dont know the background of those rakshasas also. Viswamitra: Raja! I will tell you about their background. Listen: There is a king of rakshasas by name Ravana. He is the son of Viswavasu and grandson of Pulastya, brother of Kubera. He is strong and vigorous. He has several boons from Brahma. He would not do any evil deeds by himself. He encourages rakshasas to spoil yagas. Mareecha and Subahu are spoiling my yaga. They are tools in the hands of Ravana. Dasaratha: Oh Maharshi! Even deva, danava, gandharva and yakshas also cannot fight against Ravana. How can I send Rama against such a strong and cruel rakshasa? So you may have to excuse me. You are my guru. You are like my father. Please dont insist me on this issue. I cant send Rama with you.Oh Maharshi! Mareecha and Subahu are trained in deceitful and cunning wars. They are capable of changing forms according to their will. So Rama is too young to fight against them.
Bala Kandam 19

21. Vasishta convinces Dasaratha : Viswamitra: O Raja! The moment I entered your durbar, even before I asked anything from you, you yourself voluntarily offered that you would give me whatever I ask. Now you are going back from your promise. This act of yours will not enhance the prestige of Raghus dynasty. You and your sons may live in peace and harmony. I will go back to my asrama. With these furious words of Viswamitra, the earth trembled. Devatas and siddhis expressed dismay. Vasishta : Raja! You are born in Ikshvaku family. You know all dharmas and practice them. You are brave. You are an embodiment of all virtues. So you do not break your promise and lose credibility. That would not bring you any credit. Though Rama is just a boy, and may not know the intricacies of war and may not be well versed in any astra-sastras, he would be safe under the care of Viswamitra. He would take care of Rama as the fire god, Agni, protects the nectar. You do not underestimate Viswamitras capability. Even Indra does not possess as many sastras and astras as Viswamitra possesses. Bruseswas sons donated all their astras to Viswamitra, who now is in possession of all those astras. Raja! He himself could kill all those rakshasas but in the interest of Rama only, he came here. Rama would get trained in battles with rakshasas and earn fame. So you send Rama with him. 22. Rama, Lakshmana accompany Viswamitra : As per this counselling by Vasishta, Dasaratha agreed to send Rama and Lakshmana with Viswamitra. Viswamitra was leading and Rama, Lakshmana followed him. When they reached river Sarayu, Viswamitra told Rama and Lakshmana: Viswamitra: My boys! You both take bath in the river. I shall teach you some mantras called Bala and Atibala. By the power of those mantras, you will never feel tired or hungry or sleeplessness. You will attain more wisdom, beauty, vigour and valour, and no one will be equal or superior to you.
20 Srimadhramayanam

23. Kausalya supraja Rama : They slept on the banks of river Sarayu that night. Before dawn, Viswamitra woke them with a popular sloka Kausalya supraja Rama. This is a song which is sung even today to awaken the great Rama. Rama and Lakshmana walked upto the banks of river Ganges. On their way, they saw several hermitages built by many hermits. Passing through one of the tapovanas, Rama asked, Whose vana is this? Viswamitra said Long ago, Lord Shiva did his tapasya here. Manmadha, the love God, tried to distract his concentration. Lord Shiva became furious for this mischief, and burnt him to ashes. From that day, Manmadha (Cupid, the god of love) lost his physical form. Since he lost his physical organs, this land is named as Anangadesam. (The country of Ananga -he who has no physical body) Since this was the place once Lord Shiva did penance, many rishis settled here and built their hermitages. As they were planning to sleep on the banks of Ganges, the rishis of that tapovana came and invited them to their asramas. Viswamitra sat with them and narrated several virtues of God. 24. Crossing River Ganges : Before dawn, Viswamitra, Rama and Lakshmana continued their journey. Many rishis accompanied them upto the river, and arranged a boat to cross the river. As they were crossing, the river developed some strange sounds. The current of its flow increased rapidly. Rama asked Viswamitra the reason for it. Viswamitra : Rama! Long ago Brahma did penance on Mt. Kailash. At that time, he wanted a lake by his side. Immediately a lake was formed. Since it was created by a mere thought of his mind, it was named as Manasa Sarovaram. The excess water flowed from that sarassu, formed as a river and flowed into the plains. Since it is an overflowimg water from Sarassu, the river is named as Sarayu. The river Sarayu is joining Ganges at this point. So you are hearing sublime sounds of its flow. You both worship these rivers. Accordingly, the princes worshipped the rivers. Then they reached the southern banks of river Ganges and continued their journey.
Bala Kandam 21

Viswamitra: My child! Long ago Indra suffered the sin of Brahmahatya for killing Vritasura. The sin of this Brahmahatya attacked him in the form of acute hunger and impurity. With these setbacks, no one can enter heaven. So also Indra was denied entry to heaven. Devatas and devarshis took pity on him and purified with Vedic mantras and washed him with holy waters. The impurities from his body fell on this land. Since the land is filled with impurities and filth, it was called as Malamu and Kalasamu,. However, Indra out of gratitude, made these malada-karura cities very fertile. Since then, people were able to live with prosperity and comforts in Malada-Karura desams. After sometime, a yakshini by name Tataka, entered this country and settled here. She began eating people. Since Tataka made it her residence, it is called as Tataka Vanam. Tataka has the strength of thousand elephants. She married Sundadu. Through him, she had a son by name Mareecha. He was having as much strength as that of Indra. Mareechas face is as big as a hillock. Teasing and killing of people are his hobbies. Rama! Ever since Tataka entered this land, people abandoned this Tataka vanam. Now you should kill that Rakshasi and turn this country fit for safe living, and also fertile and prosperous again. Rama! I told you about her birth and antecedents. I will also narrate to you with what objective she entered this forest. Listen : 25. Viswamitra provokes Rama to kill Tataka : Rama : Maharshi! Normally yakshas are weak limbs. How that Tataka is so strong? Viswamitra : Rama! Long ago there lived a Yaksha by name Suketun. As he had no children, he made tapasya on Brahma, who was pleased and so blessed him with a daughter. Brahma also blessed that girl would be as strong as thousand elephants. She was named Tataka. As soon as she attained youth, Suketuvu married her to Sundu. After some time they had a son by name Mareecha. He was as strong as his mother, but he became a rakshasa due to some curse. When Agastya maharshi was deeply involved in meditating, Sundu disturbed him. Getting angry maharshi cursed him to death. Furious
22 Srimadhramayanam

Tataka and Mareecha attacked maharshi to kill him. He cursed them to become rakshasas and to have ugly faces and frighten people, and to live on human flesh. As she possessed the form of rakshasi, she killed people indiscriminately. People got scared of her presence and migrated to places of safety. Since then, she developed vengeance on scholars, and began spoiling their yagnas. She was killing tapasvins and eating their flesh. Rama! Dont hesitate to kill her, simply because she happens to be a woman. You can kill her, since she is killing scholars and cows. In the interest of people, a king can kill even a woman. In the same way, Indra killed Vasundhara the daughter of Virochana. Long ago, Brighu maharshis wife did penance for the eradication of the post of Indra. Then Vishnu killed her. Likewise, you kill her immediately without any hesitation. 26. Rama kills Tataka : Rama : Maharsihi! In the presence of Vasishta and others, my father told me, to do everything that you order. Today obeying your order is my duty. Mahatma! You are a defender of Vedas. Whatever you say in the interest of people, I will obey your orders. In the interest of cows and scholars, I shall certainly kill her. Then Rama took his bow and twanged its strings. That sound spread to all the four directions and created terror. On hearing that terrific sound, Tataka came out furiously to know what it was. She saw many people standing. Tataka created a whirl wind and rained with stones. She jumped on them. Lakshmana cut her nose and ears. Notwithstanding the pain, she started raining boulders instead of stones and dust. Thereby she made the sky hazy and invisible. No one knew where she was. Then Rama discharged the Sabdavedhi astra, which would attack the object by virtue of its sound itself. That arrow went and struck her chest. She immediately collapsed and died. Viswamitra complimented Rama and said, Oh Rama! Whoever sees or whomever you see, will become fortunate and attain superior worlds.``
Bala Kandam 23

They all slept there for that night. Next day, Viswamitra asked Rama to take bath and come back. Then he asked Rama to turn east and sit to initiate some more mantras. Rama did accordingly and received mantras. 27. Viswamitra gives many Astras to Rama : Viswamitra : Oh Rama! You are the superior to all people. You are the purest person. You have a bath and come back. I will bestow you some more astras. With these astras nobody including deva, danava, yaksha, rakshasa and any other warrior can defeat you. Rama, I hereby pass on to you the ability to use very many weapons such as dharmachakra, Kalachakra, Vishnuchakara, Indrastra, Vajrastra, Brahmastra, Modaki and Sikhini ( two clubs), Sikharam and Hrdramu (thunder bolts), Sikhara Agneyastram, Prechana (Vayavyastra), Haya Sirassu and Kraunchamu (Sakthi), Kankalamu, Kapelamu Kankanem (musloms), Vaidyadhare (Sword), Yaudhseva astram (with this astra one can wake up the enemy or make them to sleep), Paupana, Sosana, Santepana, Vilopana astras, Madnastram (most favorite to Manmadha), Mohanastram (pertaining to Pisechas). Tamasa-Samanastras, Sovardha, Mounala, Satya, Mayadhere Astras. Sudamestram (It will take away the strength of the enemy), Somedevakastram, sisinestram, and Mohanastram. He further said Even for Devatas it is not possible to posses all these rarest weapons. Then Viswamaitra taught Rama all the mantras pertaining to each of the astras. Rama learnt mantras for each one of them. Then all the devatas of the astras, stood before Rama obediently and said We are all your servants. Rama touched all the astra-devatas by hand and told them Please always stay in my mind . Then the Muni and Rama resumed their journey. 28. Rama reaches Sidhasrama : Rama : Maharshi! With your kind grace I am possessing all the Astras and their withdrawal mantras also. My mind is now as pleasant as beautiful mountains and forests. I have a feeling that I know all these places earlier. I see many hermitages, whose asrams are they?
24 Srimadhramayanam

Viswamitra : Rama! Kasyapa attained Sidhi in this asrama. That is why this is called as Sidha asrama. In those days, king Bali, had defeated all devatas and Indra was driven away from the heaven. All the key posts were filled by rakshasas. Agni, the fire god, on behalf of Indra, prayed to Vishnu. Agni: Oh Deva! You have no alternative god! You are the only real god! You are superior! You are pure! I salute at your feet. Oh my lord! King Bali, son of Virochana is performing a great Yagna and donating invaluable gifts to scholars. All the devatas were dislodged from heaven. So in the interest of dharma, you must punish Bali and protect dharma and devatas. At the same time Bali also prayed saying Yagneswara! Yagna Swaroopa! Achuta! You are the savior of all needy people! Give us fortune! If you are satisfied, you give everything! If you are wise, you will make any one most capable to enjoy Dharma, Ardha and Kama! You bless all Sidhis. I prostate to Lord Vishnu. Vishnu: Oh Kasyapa prajapathy! Rakshasas defeated and drove away your son from the heaven. I know that. At the moment, the power of demons is on the higher side. Added to that, they are all well protected by Sukracharya. So you cannot defeat them. You have meditated on me and did this yagna for me. I am satisfied. I will be born as your son. Keep this as a top request. Thus granting the boon, he disappeared. 29.Continues Viswamithra: Rama! On the twelfth day in Sravana, Vamana was born to Kasyapa. Upanayanam was performed at the appropriate time. On the banks of river Narmada, under the guidance of Sukracharya, Bali performed an Aswamedha yaga. The shining Vamana reached the yagnasala. Bali saw the boy and was astonished at the brilliance on his face. Bali washed his feet and sprinkled the holy water on his head and asked him Oh superior Brahmin! By touching your feet, all my ancestors are purified. You order me what you want. I will give you immediately.`` Vamana, who was actually the Lord Vishnu himself in this form, asked for mere three feet of land. Bali agreed to this request. Vamana with
Bala Kandam 25

those three feet occupied all the three worlds and fastened Bali, he gave heaven to Mahendra and Patala to Bali. Rama! After Balis episode, Vamana stayed in this asrama for a few years. As I am devoted to Vishnu so much, I prefer to stay in this asrama. Rama! Many rishis came here to perform yagnas. To disturb their yagnas, rakshasas also wander here and spoil our yagas. Unless you kill them all, we cannot perform yagas peacefully. So kill them all. Rama! We are now in that pious Sidha asrama. This is your own asrama. Since I am your devotee, it belongs to me also. Rama and Lakshmana said : Oh superior Muni! You can take your deeksha and perform yagna. You words will become true. 30. Rama meets the rishis and kills Rakshasas : Rama : Oh Maharshis! You let us know the precise time: we shall kill all rakshasas and save your yagna. Maharshis : Oh princes! Now Viswamitra has taken yaga deeksha. Till the end of his yaga, he will maintain silence. So you both are to be vigilant for six days and six nights from today. So, Rama and Lakshmana guarded the yagasala for five days and five nights. On the sixth day, the sky over the yagasala developed flame. That was an indication that in a short time the rakshasas were going to attack. Rama : Lakshmana! Look at my ability in archery. Just as Vayu drives away the clouds, my arrows will drive away these rakshasas. So saying, Rama took out the Manavastra and shot it into the chest of Mareecha. With the power of that astra, Mareecha was not killed, but was thrown hundred yojanas away from the yagasala. Rama and Lakshmana successfully killed Subahu and all other rakshasas. Viswamitra : Rama! You have successfully completed your job. By the grace of you, I completed my yagna. You have made Siddhasrama immortal. I congratulate both of you! 31. Travel to Mithila : Viswamitra completed his yaga successfully. He happily spent few days in Sidhasrama, with Rama and Lakshmana. One day both the princes went to Viswamitra and said with utmost reverence:
26 Srimadhramayanam

Rama, Lakshmana : Oh Maharshi! We are your servants. Order us what more service we can do for you? What are the further assignments? Munis: Oh Rama! You both killed all rakshasas and protected us. From now onwards, we can continue our tapasya and yagas peacefully. Now we are all going to Mithila to see a great yagna being performed by king Janaka. You also come with us. There is some surprise for you also. Rama! Long ago Devata, king of Mithila did a great yagna. At that time, they gave him a bow for safe custody. Since then, that bow was in their possession. The centre portion of that bow was very strong and hard. Many Devatas, gandharvas and kings tried to string it but failed. So you both come with us. Rama wanted to see the bow. They arranged to make a trip to Mithila. Before dawn, they started their journey. Viswamitra took leave from the goddess of forests and started to Mithila with other rishis. Out of love for Viswamitra, all the animals and birds followed them. After some distance, he persuaded them to go back to the forest and blessed them to live happily. 32. The daughters of king Kusanabha : On the way to Mithila, Rama asks : Oh Pure maharshi! Those places are looking beautiful with flowers and gardens. Is there anything to know in this place? Viswamitra : Rama! Long ago there lived a king by name Kusudu. He was the son of Brahma. He lived in the path of dharma. He had four sons: Kusambudu, Kusesebhudu, Adhorterajasudu and Vasubu. Kusudu told his sons to build a city for each one of them and rule from there, Presently, we are now in the kingdom belonging to Vasu. His city is surrounded by hills on all sides. So it is named as Girivrajapuram. Here all rivers flow from east to west. Because sufficient water is available for irrigation, the country is rich in grains and cattle. Kusanabha married Ghrutachi, an apsara woman. Through her, he had one hundred daughters. In course of time, they all attained youth. While they were spending their time playfully, one day Vayu, the god of wind, fell in love with them. He said to those maidens :
Bala Kandam 27

Vayu : Oh Princes! At the first sight itself, I fell in love with you all. I want to marry and make you all divine girls. Thereby you will not suffer from old age, diseases or death. Princes : Oh God Vayu! We all hail from respectable families. We do not take decisions independently. We marry a person whomever our father arranges for us. Vayu tried several ways to convince them to his way. As he failed, he was very much annoyed with them and cursed You all become hunchback. Immediately they all become hunchback. They went home and told their father what had happened. 33. Kusanabha consoles his daughters: Kusanabhas daughters : Father! Vayu wanted us to marry. We told him we were all protected by our father and hence we could not take decisions independently. He was annoyed and cursed us all to be hunch back. Kusanabha : My children! You said the right thing. Patience is rhetoric for women, though you are capable of cursing Vayu in retaliation, you have not resorted to that. You kept up our family prestige. Since your mother Ghrutachi belongs to devata community, I presume you are also devatas. Kusanabha consoled his daughters and sent them to their apartment. Next he summoned his ministers and asked them to look for suitable bride grooms for his daughters. Ministers: Oh King! Once there lived a great tapasvi by name Chooli. A gandharva by name Somada was serving him. One day Maharshi offered her a boon in appreciation of her sincere and honest services. She told him Oh Maharshi! You are as glorious as Lord Brahma; I am neither a wife to any one nor do I have any husband. However, I want a son as great tapasvi as you are. Bless me Maharshi blessed her with a son by the mere power of his will. Thus she had a son by name Brahmadutta. He became the king of Kapilya. He is a suitable person to marry these girls.
28 Srimadhramayanam

As advised by his ministers, Kusadhwaja invited Brahmadatta to his capital and gave all his daughters to him as his wives. Brahmadatta took the hands of all the girls one after the other. By touching his hand all of them got back their previous beautiful forms. 34. The birth of King Gadhi: Viswamitra : Rama! Kusanabha had daughters only. He very much wanted a son. So he performed putrakamana yaga. While he was performing yaga, his father Kusudu appeared before him and blessed him You will get a son and disappeared. Subsequently Kusanabha had a son by name Gadhi. Gadhi ruled his country in a righteous manner. Gadhi is my father; I have a sister by name Satyavathi. She was a chaste and virtuous wife. She went to heaven with her husband. From there, she became a river to serve people. That river flows from Himalayas by name Kausiki. Rama! This is my birth details and my background. On hearing, Rama said Oh Maharshi! No wonder that in your family all the scions were the most pious and had rightly attained everything. 35. The birth of Ganges : The next day, Rama and Lakshmana completed morning rituals and went to Viswamitra to inform him about their readiness for the journey. Viswamitra said Look Rama! All these maharshis know the way to Mithila. They will lead us and we follow them. Rama : Maharshi! I am aware the river Ganges is pious for all the three worlds. I would like to know how it has become so pious. Viswamitra : Rama! Himavanta is the king of all mountains. Himalayas is his abode. He had two daughters. The eldest was Ganga. She was so beautiful. All the people of three worlds wanted her. Virtuous Himavanta gave her to devatas. That is how it became a divine river. 36. Parvati wants a child: Rama : Maharshi! If Ganges became a divine river, how it flowed in three directions?
Bala Kandam 29

Viswamitra : Rama! Lord Siva and Parvati enjoyed blissful marital life continuously for over hundred divine years. Brahma and other devatas went to Siva and prayed Oh Parameswara! None of the three worlds can absorb your rethassu. So we all request you to hold it in your body itself. Then Siva told them Oh Brahma! My rethassu has already started flowing from the place of its origin. I cannot stop it. So you show me a place where I can discharge it. Brahma consulted other devatas and said Oh Parameswara! You discharge it on earth. So Siva discharged his rethassu on earth. It had overflown in forests and mountains. People of all worlds were frightened. Then Brahma and other devatas requested to absorb it. Agni with the help of Vayu froze the entire fluid, which became a white mountain. From that mountain a divine saravanam was raised, which was as bright as Agni and Sun. From those Saravanams, a boy was born. He was named as Kumaraswamy. Since he had born from the semen of Siva and Agni, he was also called as Agnisambhavudu. Since he was brought by krithikas, he was called Karthikeya and Saravana. Brahma and other devatas praised Uma-Maheswara in several ways. Rama! Though Devatas praised Uma-Maheswara, Umadevi was annoyed at the devatas and said Oh Devatas! When I was having intimate moments with Lord Shiva with a view to have a son. You all spoiled it. So I curse you that in future you also do not have children through your wives. Further, she also cursed Bhoomi (Earth) Since you have many forms, you will also have many husbands. Since you spoiled my chances of having a son, you also will not have a son. This is my curse. Both Uma and Maheswara went to Himalayas to perform tapasya. 37. Karthikeya born from Ganges : Viswamitra : Rama! Siva was the commander of divine armies. Since Siva had fully involved in tapasya, all devatas approached Brahma for nominating a new commander. Brahma told : Brahma : Since Parvati has cursed all devatas, we will have to look for a new and strong commander. All the rethassu of Lord Siva is possessed by Agni. We all pray Agni to produce a son through Ganga, with the help of Sivas semen. Since she is the daughter of Mount Himavanta,
30 Srimadhramayanam

she will oblige your request. Thereby you will be able to get a new commander. Brahma and others went to Agni and pleaded Oh Agni, you are holding Sivas semen. You release it into Ganga. She will cooperate since it is to benefit Gods. Ganga agreed to it and took the form of a beautiful woman. After sometime Ganga could not bear Sivas rethassu, ) and fainted. Then Agni said to Ganga Oh Ganga, you release it on Himalayas and smaller hillocks Viswamitra continued : Rama! Ganga discharged Sivas rethassu as suggested by Agni. It was deposited on the hills and on earth and became gold, silver, and other precious metals. The rethassu released by Ganga spilled on Saravanams. From those sarvanams, ) a bright and vigorous boy was born. Devatas brought that boy and crowned him as their commander. 38. Emperor Sagara and his sons : Viswamitra continues the story: I told you the episode of Ganga. Now I will tell you the story of king Sagara and his sons. There lived a king in Ikshvaku dynasty and who ruled Ayodhya. He had two wives. They were Kesini and Sumati. They did not have children for a long time. So king Sagara went to Brugu on Himalayas, with his wives. They served Brugu with devotion.One day Brugu Maharshi appeared before them and told Oh King Sagara! I am pleased with your devotion. I bless you! One queen will get one child and and the other queen swill get sixty thousand sons. All the sixty thousand sons would be strong and well built, but they will not rule your kingdom. The queens out of curiosity asked maharshi, Who will get one son among us? The Maharshi knows everything, but said Yourself can decide it.Then Kesini said Maharishi! Bless me with one son who will rule the country. Then Sumati asked happily for sixty thousand sons. Then the Maharshi blessed as they opted for. After sometime, Kesini delivered a boy, by name Asamanjasa. Sumati begot sixty thousand sons. Kesinis son Asamanjasa started doing cruel deeds and harassed the people. King Sagara did not tolerate his cruel deeds and banished him from the country. But his son Ansumanta was liked by all people.
Bala Kandam 31

39. Sagaras Aswamedha yagam : Himalayas are the highest mountains in the country. Vindhya mountains are the second highest mountains. In between these two mountains, there were very fertile lands. King Sagara had chosen a suitable place between these two mountains for performing the Aswamedha yaga. Yaga horse was selected and released to go round the country. Somehow Indra did not like this yaga . So he changed his form as a rakshasa and stole the yaga horse and disappeared. Rithviks who were performing the yaga, came to know that the yaga horse had disappeared. They told the king that since it was purified with mantras, he must locate it and bring back to yagasala. Otherwise, the king and his ancestors would be in trouble. King Sagara was upset at the inauspicious development. He commanded and deputed his sixty thousand sons to search, recover and bring the horse back. There was no stone left unturned on earth by these sixty thousand sons of Sagara. Then they resorted to brake open the entire earth so as to gain entry into Patala. , In the process of their breaking the earth, they killed millions of serpents, rakshasas, animals and several other living beings. With the cruel deeds of Sagaras sons deva, gandharva, pannagas went and cried before Brahma. 40. Sagaras sons burnt to ashes : Brahma: Oh devatas! Leave your fears. In a short while, Lord Vishnu in the form of Kapilamuni, is going to burn them to ashes. You all may go complacently and hopefully to your places. Viswamitra: Rama! On hearing Brahmas words all the thirty three devatas, went back to their respective places.The sons of Sagara searched all places on the earth and Patala. They did not find the horse. They went back, thinking the horse might have come back on its way. King Sagara, who was very much upset, ordered his sons to search in Patala also. He also warned them not to come back without the horse. Again all the sons of Sagara went to Patala. While digging the earth, they saw a huge elephant by name Virupaksha, bearing the load of earth. Whenever Virupaksha got tired, it would turn its head a little. As the
32 Srimadhramayanam

result, earthquakes occurred on the surface of earth. They all worshiped the elephant and started breaking the earth. After reaching Patala, they searched the eastern direction. Then they started breaking on the southern direction. There they saw an elephant by name Mahapadma. That was also holding the earth on the southern side. They worshipped this elephant also before they started searching for the horse. In the same way, they went in the northern direction but could not find the horse. This time they went in north east direction. Here they saw a maharshi doing tapasya. He was Kapila Maharshi, an incarnation of Lord Vishnu. By his side the horse was found chewing grass. On seeing the horse, all the sons of Sagara became furious and came to the conclusion that that the rishi must have deceitfully stolen the horse and so attacked him with weapons. Maharshi opened his eyes and looked at them. At the sight of Kapila Maharshi they were all reduced to ashes. 41. Ansumanta brings Yaga-aswa : Sagara : My dear child! Ansumanta! All your paternal fathers went in search of yaga horse. Neither they nor the horse turn up. You are young and energetic. So you go and come back with horse. Take good weapons with you, my dear! In your journey you behave well with good people. Punish wicked people. Taking orders from king Sagara, Ansumanta started in search of his paternal fathers and horse. He also went in the same direction as his forefathers went. He too saw the Mahagaja. He worshiped the elephant. Mahagaja was pleased with his devotion and blessed and said: Ansumantra! You proceed in this way, as your forefathers travelled. I bless that you will get the horse. Once again he prostrated before the Mahagaja and proceeded. Finally, he reached the place where his forefathers and others were burnt to ashes. There he saw the yaga horse grazing. He was deeply grieved for the death of all his paternal fathers. He wanted to offer Jalatarpana , so that their spirits might reach superior worlds. At that time Garutmanta appeared before him and said Garutmanta: Oh Ansumanta! Dont grieve for the death of your fathers. All the worlds are feeling happy about their death. You fathers died because they offended Kapila maharshi. So ordinary jalatarpana will not help. If you wish that they must get heaven, you will have to bring Ganga
Bala Kandam 33

to Patalam. With that water you will have to offer Jalatarpana. Then only they will reach heaven. Oh Ansumantuda! First you take this horse and complete the yaga. Ansumantha took the horse and informed about the sad demise of his fathers. King Sagara mourned the death of all his sons. 42. The trail of Bhageeratha : Bringing Ganges to this earth was not accomplished. It was simply beyond the human endeavour. After king Sagara, Ansumantra became king. All his subjects were pleased with his rule. After him, his son Dileepa became king. He tried his best to uplift the souls of his great grand fathers. Dileepa crowned his son Bhageeratha as the king and retired to forests to commence tapasya. Bhageeratha tried in a big way to uplift his great grand fathers by bringing divine river Ganges to Patalam. He delegated all powers to his ministers and went to forests to do penance on Brahma. Brahma was pleased with his severe devotion and appeared before him. Bhageeratha : Oh Vidhata! Brahma Deva! If you are pleased with my tapasya, bring Ganges to Patalam and make all my great grand fathers eligible for heaven. Oh Deva! You also bless me with a son and help this Ikshvaku line progress without any interruption. Brahma : Oh Bhageeratha! If Ganges reaches earth from the heaven, it will develop uncontrollable velocity. Earth cannot withstand that much force. Lord Siva alone is capable of controlling this river. So you seek the blessings of Lord Siva. Then Brahma, Ganga and devatas disappeared. 43, 44 : Bhageerathas penances for Lord Siva : On the advice of Brahma, Bhageeratha again engaged in tapasya and meditated for Siva in a severe and violent way. At last Lord Siva appeared before him and gave a boon, that he himself would hold Ganga on his head, when it forcefully comes down to earth. But Ganga wanted to drag Siva also to Patala with her ferocious speed. Lord Siva smelt her mischievous thought and fastened her in his juta (the matted hair of Lord Siva). However, Ganga struggled from shifting from one jutam to another
34 Srimadhramayanam

but could not come out. It went on for several years. Bhageeratha was perturbed since not even one drop of water came out of Sivas head. So he did penance again on Siva. Lord Siva was pleased with Bhageeratha and released water slowly from his head. From there, Ganga split into seven directions. Three branches flowed towards east as Hadini, Pavani and Nalini. Three branches flowed towards west as Suchakshuvu, Sita, Sindhu. One branch went with Bhageeratha to Patala. Ganga while following Bhageeratha, spoiled the Yagnavatika of Jahnu Maharshi. The entire Yagnavatika was submerged with Ganga waters. The Maharshi, annoyed with Gangas mischief, swallowed all the water. Then Bhageeratha again prayed Jahnu Maharshi. He was pleased with the devotion of Bhageeratha and released the water. From this incident, Ganga is also called as Jahangir and Jahnu Sute. From there, Ganga entered sea waters. Then, it reached the ashes of Bhageerathas ancestors. As soon as their ashes were drenched in the waters of Ganges, their souls went to Heaven. Bhageeratha, with so much of devotion and concentration and so many difficulties, made his for fathers eligible for place in the heaven. 45. Viswamitra narrates about Churning of Ksheerasagar : Rama! Long ago in Tretayuga, the sons of Diti and Aditi were living in a righteous manner. To achieve immortality and to relieve from disease, old age and death, they thought they could churn Ksheerasagaram (Sea containing milk) and acquire nectar. For churning Ksheerasagara they used a mountain called Mandhara as a churning stick and Vasuki, the king of serpents as rope. They churned for over thousand years. Vasuki could not withstand the strain and naturally it emitted poison. That fell into the sea and produced Halahalam. It started burning all the three worlds. The inhabitants prayed to Vishnu for help. Vishnu came and advised Siva to suitably dispose it off it and save the world. Immediately Siva consumed all the poison and but his consort Parvathi prevented the poison from getting into the stomach of the lord, but saw it being retained in his neck, which became blue in colour. Since he has saved the worlds from the danger of poison, everyone praised him as Neelakantha. After that both Devatas and Danavas started again churning ksheerasagara. After some time the Mt.Mandhara lost its balance and fell
Bala Kandam 35

into Patala. Again all prayed Lord Vishnu for help. He immediately took the form of a tortoise, went to the bottom of Mt.Mandhara and lifted to its normal position. Again Deva and Danavas started churning for thousand more years. After thousand years, from the Ksheerasagara, sixty thousand apsara women emerged. Devas and Danavas both did not wish to marry them. So they all became whores. After them, varunas daughter Varuni (Sura) came out. Danavas did not agree to marry her. So they all became Asuras. Devatas agreed to marry her. So they are all called Suras. After that Uchaisravam a superior horse, Kausthubham a precious gem, at last nectar materialized. In sharing the nectar, Devatas killed Daityas. Daitya took the side of rakshasas. There was a big war went on for this nectar. At that time, Vishnu, took the form of Mohini, a seductive damsel, and got hold of the nectar and gave it to Indra. Indra defeated Daityas and as a result, became the king of three worlds. 46. Ditis vengeance over Indra : Viswamitra : Indra killed the sons of Diti in the battle. Diti became furious over Indra and went to her husband Kasyapa Maharshi and told him Deva! Indra killed all my sons in a battle. Please give me a son who can kill Indra. In this context I also wish to do tapasya.Please permit me to do. Kasyapa heard her appeal and said Oh Tapasvini! Your desire will be fulfilled. You will have a son, capable of killing Indra. To achieve your desire, you also do a Vrata on Vishnu till you deliver a child Diti agreed to do Vrata for thousand years. He touched her body with his hands and left his place for doing tapasya. Indra came to know Ditis wish and Kasyapas blessings to it. So he pretended as if he was serving her (Diti), by helping in her worship and tapasya. Diti carefully conducted herself for 999 years. Only one day short of thousand years, on the final day, she kept her head on her knees and slept in the evening time. Added to that her hair fully covered her feet which was determent of her intension with that, Indra noticed she had deviated from the principles of her Vrata. So Indra taking the clue, entered her stomach with Vajrayudha, He cut the child into seven pieces. At that time, the child cried loudly. With
36 Srimadhramayanam

this disturbance, Diti woke up. At that time, Indra came out from her stomach with his vajrayudha and stood before his mother and said Oh mother! You slept in an odd time and became unclean. I took this opportunity; I entered into your stomach and cut that boy into seven pieces. Please excuse me. 47. Emergence of Maruthus Diti realized her mistake. She stopped crying and appealed to Indra. Diti cried My child! Indra! Now I understood that my desire is not just. Bygones are bygones. I would request you a favour. The seven pieces you have cut are all your brothers only. So you make them all as lords for seven abodes. One will be at Brahmas abode, another at Indras abode, the third one will be at the abode of wind god Vayu. The other four will be on all the four directions. Let them be called as Maruthus. Indra paid his obeisance to Diti and assured her that he would do as per her wishes. Then the mother and her children went to heaven. This was the tapovana where Indra had served his mother Diti. Visala had built this city. He was the son of Alanvasa and grandson of Ikshvaku. All the successors of Visala ruled this country. Rama and the muni slept that night there. In the meanwhile the king Sumati came to know that Viswamitra had arrived in his kingdom. He went with his priests and ministers and worshipped and gave a warm welcome to Maharishi. 48. The episode of Ahalya : King Sumati, giving a warm welcome, said : Oh Viswamitra Maharshi! You and your fellow guests are welcome to my kingdom. By your arrival, I and my kingdom became pure and pious.The brilliance of these two princes makes me believe that they belong to Devatas; They are majestic as lions. Their bright faces itself reflect their valour. Their bow and quiver prove they belong to a superior royal family. Maharshi! Who are they? From where are they coming? What brought them here? I want to hear their achievements. Viswamitra : Raja! These two princes are the sons of King Dasaratha. They are Rama and Lakshmana. They came as Protectors to my yaga at Sidhasrama. In that process they killed Mareecha, Subahu and other rakshasas, and enabled me to complete my yaga. Now we are on our way to Mithila to see Janakas yaga.
Bala Kandam 37

Before dawn Viswamitra and others commenced the journey to Mithila and reached the border of Mithila. Rama saw an asrama and asked about it. Rama : Maharishi! We are on the outskirts of Mithila. This area is so silent and this asrama seems to be abandoned. Why? Viswamitra : Rama! This is the asrama of Gautama Maharshi. Even Gods respect him. His wife was Ahalya. They both lived here for a long time.One day Indra came to this asrama when Gautama was not there. He transformed to Gautamas form and entered the hermitage. He went to Ahalya and said Oh Devi! Suddenly I developed a desire on you. When a man is fastened by cupid, he cannot wait. So I request your cooperation. She had obliged his request. Rama! Ahalya knew well that he was not her husband. She also knew him as Indra. So she said to him Oh superior of all devatas! Oh Indra! I consider I am blessed to have intimate moments with the lord of three worlds. You leave this place before my husband returns. That is safe for you and me. When Indra (still in Gautamas form) was coming out of the hermitage, Gautama came opposite. Becoming furious, Gautama cursed Indra Your phallus will fall Immediately it fell on ground. The Maharshi turned to Ahalya and cursed her You have to be here alone. You will have to survive only on air. You continue your tapasya till Sri Rama steps into this asrama. When he comes, you may worship him. As soon as he comes here, all your sins may vanish and you may become pure. Then you will join me. By saying that Gautama went to Himalayas for commencing Tapasya. 49. Ahalyas liberation from curse : Indras appeal to devtas: Oh Devatas! Gautama Maharshis merit was increasing by leaps and bounds. In the interest of devatas, I became a victim of his curse and lost my phallus. You are all aware I cannot enter heaven with a defect in my body. So you please design a plan to rectify my defect, so that I could enter heaven. On hearing Indras cry, devatas went to pitru devatas and said People offer goat as a sacrifice in their yagna and other rituals as your
38 Srimadhramayanam

share of havisis. From now onwards, you accept goats even without phallus, because Indra needs it immediately. Pitru devatas agreed. Then Devatas fixed goats phallus to Indra and rectified his deficiency, and thus made him eligible to enter heaven Viswamitra saidNow, Rama with your presence Ahalyas evil also might be liberated from her curse. Ahalya fell on the feet of Rama and worshipped him with fruits and roots as a mark of respect to the guest. Immediately Gautama Maharshi appeared there and fell at the feet of Rama and worshipped him. Then Gautama Maharshi and Ahalya went to Himalayas to continue their penance. 50. Rama, Lakshmana, Viswamitra reach Mihtila : Viswamitra and others reached Mithila. King Janaka came to know that Brahmarshi Viswamitra had come to see yagna. Hence he went forward with his priests and ministers. Janaka worshipped Viswamitra with flowers and welcomed with traditional honours. Viswamitra in reply to the honour accorded, enquired about the welfare of Mithila people and the uninterrupted continuance of yaga he was performing. King Janaka : Oh Maharshi! Kindly accept your asana. Only after you take your honourable seat, we will sit. Oh Maharshi! in another twelve days, the yagna would be completed. All devatas are coming personally to take their havisis.You can also see them all.Oh Maharshi! Who are these two boys? What made them to travel by foot so long? They look like princes. To which country, they belong? Viswamitra : Oh Raja! They are the sons of King Dasaratha. They are Rama and Lakshmana. I started a yaga to have sidhi for which Mareecha and Subahu were interrupting constantly. So I could not complete the yaga. These two boys killed Mareecha and Subahu thereby helped me in completing my yaga. On our way, he also helped Ahalyas deliverance from her curse. She had joined Gautama Maharishi. Now we want to see your yagna also. Incidentally we want look at the bow of Siva also. 51. The history of Viswamitra: Satananda was the son of Gautama Maharshi and Ahalya. He was also the chief priest of Janaka Maharaja. When Viswamitra told that the
Bala Kandam 39

visit of Rama and Lakshmana relieved his mother from the curse and he was overjoyed. Satananda : Oh Maharshi! Have you seen my mother? Is she continuing her Tapasya? Did she worship Rama? Did she offer fruits and roots? Oh Viswamitra! Did you tell Rama how innocent was my mother? Did you explain him how she was trapped? Did she join my father, Gautama? Did he accept her with honour? Viswamitra : Oh Satananda! I appreciate your skill in talking. I did what all I was able to do. As Renuka joined Jamadagni, Ahalya and Gautama muni are reunited. Satananda tells the story of Viswamitra: Oh Rama! Fortunately the time is in our favour, in the form of Viswamitra Maharshi. That is how we are fortunate to have your appearance. There is nothing impossible for Viswamitra. He rendered a severe Tapasya and achieved the title of Brahmarishi. I appreciate you both for choosing an eminent guru. He is super human in power. I will tell you how great he is. Rama! Viswamitra was formerly a king. He was highly knowledgeable person. He was terror to his enemies. He always worked for the welfare of all living beings. That was how his name Viswa-mitra would be immortal. Long ago there lived a king Kusudu. His son was Kusanabha. His son was Gadhi. Viswamitra was the son of Gadhi. Viswamitra ruled several thousands of years. He made several victorious travels with .army and defeated all the kings who opposed him. In the course of his victorious travel, he happened to enter the hermitage of Vasishta. 52. Sadananda continues the story of Viswamatra Viswamitra entered the asrama of Vasishta and paid his obeisance. Vasishta welcomed him with ritual honours. Viswamitra : Maharshi! Are you getting sufficient fruits and roots from the forest? Are trees growing well? How are your disciples learning? Vasishta : Oh King! We are under the rule of a righteous King. Then where is the question of shortage for our peace and comforts. Raja! Is your treasury and greenery are full? Are your enemies under your control? Are
40 Srimadhramayanam

you in possession of sufficient army and weapons? I wish to offer a dinner to you and your army. Please honour me. Viswamitra : Oh Brahmarshi! I am very much pleased with your sweet words. Oh pious Maharshi! You have offered fruits and roots. That is enough for me. Please permit to leave your asrama. Vasishta : Maharaja! Dont doubt me. Please believe me, I am capable of sumptuously hosting you and your army. Viswamitra : Oh most excellent muni! I consider it my sacred duty to keep you happy. So I accept your offer. 53. Viswamitra wants Kamadhenu : Vasishta was happy since Viswamitra had accepted his offer. Vasishta called Sabala, the homadhenu and told her Oh Sabala! I proposed a dinner to king and his army. You know everything. Please do your best to satisfy them. As per the wishes of Vasishta, Sabala had made all arrangements to serve a luxurious dinner. Viswamitra wondered how that Maharshi arranged dinner for so many people with a short notice. Viswamitra : Oh most superior Maharishi! I am thankful to you for you have honoured me. I am very much pleased. Maharshi! Your Sabala is really a gem. You know precious stones are always the property of king. You give me Sabala. I will give you Ten thousand cows. You can comfortably carry on with your rituals. Vasishta : Maharaja! Sabala is not just a cow. It is my daughter. It is my life. My Agnihotram, Homa, Havyam, and kavyam are all in Sabala. Raja! The fire and its heat cannot be separated. Similarly I and Sabala are inseparable. Raja! I am not tempted with Ten thousand cows, or some gold and silver. Please understand me. Viswamitra : Oh Maharshi! Please do not reject my request. I will give Tens of thousands of elephants and house also. Please reconsider. Vasishta : Raja! Why so many words? I cannot part with Sabala. It is my life, my wealth and gems to me. So kindly excuse me.
Bala Kandam 41

54. Viswamitra takes away Sabala : Satananda : Rama! Since Vasishta did not concede his request, Viswamitra took Sabala by force. Vasishta was looking helplessly. Sabala cried loudly and pitifully and looked at Vasishta and said : Sabala : Oh Father! Why are you leaving me? What harm I did to you? The soldiers are dragging me like an inferior beast. Vasishta : My daughter! Believe me. I have not given away you to the king. He is taking you by force. He came with a big army. All the more, he is our king. I am a poor Brahmin. I have my own limitations. You are all powerful. Show your power to the king and to his army. Drive them away from this forest. On hearing this appeal from Vasishta, Sabala created millions of yavana soldiers and gave a big fight. Viswamitra killed many yavana soldiers. 55. Viswamitras attack on Vasishta : Sabala cried loudly Hamba. From that sound Hamba millions of kambhoja soldiers came from her mouth. Their brilliance exceeded suns brightness. Again she produced from hair, Mlechas, sakas, kiratas and Hareetas. , They all killed Viswamitras army. All the Astras of Viswamitra became futile. Viswamitra lost his army and hundred sons too. He lost all his brightness, just as the Sun was swallowed by Rahu. He became powerless, just like snake without teeth. Viswamitra crowned one of his sons as his successor . He left to Himalayas to do Tapasya. He meditated on Lord Siva. After a few years of severe penance, Siva appeared before him and asked Viswamitra What do you want? Viswamitra : Mahadeva! Teach me complete art of archery. Siva taught all intricacies of archery and disappeared. Viswamitra was an arrogant by birth. Moreover, to that now he had the wealth of divine astras. He rushed to Vasishtas place and burnt the trees, and hermitages with astras. All resident hermits ran to Vasishta for protection. Vasishta assured protection to all of them. Vasishta : Oh Viswamatra! These rishis built their cottages and peacefully live here, and do Tapasya. They cultivated many fruits bearing
42 Srimadhramayanam

trees for their families. You burnt them all. Why? Please note that your days are numbered. 56. The fight between Agastya and Viswamitra : Viswamitra : Brahmana! I burnt all your tapovanam. I am not leaving at that. I will burn you also. Face my Agney astra. Vasishta : Oh King! Your kshatriya power cannot stand before our power. You watch how I cool down your Agney astra. Then Viswamitra shot astras like Manasa, Mohana, Gandharva, Swapana, Jrumbhana, Madana, Santopana, Vilopana, Soshana, Deruna, Vajra, Brahmapasa, Varunapasa and many other astras. All these powerful astras were swallowed by Vasishta Brahmadanda. Brahmadanda exploded like Pralayagni, . All the munis in tapovana requested Oh Tapasvi! Withdraw your anger. You have nullified all Viswamitras weapons. Cool down. ``Vasishta withdrew his anger and became normal. Viswamitra was upset and felt his kshatriya Tejassu was defeated before brahmana Tejassu. He sais to himself,One Brahmadandam had swallowed all my astras. Again I will do Tapasya to become a Brahmin. Then I will teach a lesson to Vasishta. From there, he went to continue Tapasya. 57. Trisankus request rejected: Satananda : Rama! Viswamitra thus developed enmity with Vasishta, and went with his eldest wife towards south and did penance for thousand years. At that time, he had four sons, Havishyandudu, Madhusyandudu, Drudhanetrudu and Maharedludu. One day Brahma appeared before him and said : Brahma : Oh son of Kausika! I am pleased with your Tapasya. I recognize you as a Rajarshi. You will attain all the worlds that rajarshis are eligible to get. I bless you. Viswamitra was not happy with this Rajarshi title. He was determined to become Brahmarshi. So he continued his Tapasya. In those days, there was a king by name Trisanku, who belonged to Ikshvaku family. He was a righteous king. He did so many yagnas. One day he
Bala Kandam 43

wanted to perform a yagna to empower him go to heaven with his own physical body. He went to his royal priest Vasishta and requested him to perform such a yagna to get his wish fulfilled. Vasishta told him Oh King, there is no such yagna. Nobody can enter the heaven with his own body. So better give up your desire. He further persuaded Vasishta oh Maharshi! You are the royal priest. All my ancestors achieved many superior worlds with your blessings only. For me you are my God. Please fulfill my desire Make me a fortunate person. 58. Vasishtas sons curse Trisanku : But Vasishta refused to conduct such yaga, as no man had ever entered heaven with his physical body. However the king could not resist his desire. He went to the sons of Vasishta and requested them to make a yagna for him. Vasishtas sons : Oh wicked king! Your guru and priest Vasishta is an upright and truthful person. You want to discard such a great person and want to choose another guru. For all Ikshvaku dynasty, guru is god. When your guru says It is impossible, It is impossible for anyone. So stop your wicked thinking and go to your city. Trisanku : Oh Tapasvi! I am aware my guru is a great Maharishi. Since he expressed his inability, I approached you. If you also refuse my request, I will have no other option except to approach another guru. Furious on hearing the words of Trisanku, Vasishtas sons cursed him to become Chandala. By next day morning he became a chandala. His ministers and people rejected him. He became a lonely person in the world. Since he was a man of strong will , he went to Viswamitra. His pitiable condition moved Viswamitra. He consoled Trisanku. Viswamitra : Oh Trisanku! Leave your grief. Tell me why you have come here. What do you expect from me? Trisanku : Maharshi, I wanted to go to heaven in human form. I requested my guru to perform a yagna for me. He did not agree to it. Then I went to his sons. But they cursed me to become chandala. Oh Maharshi! I performed hundred yagas. I never uttered untruth. I always adhered to Kshtriya dharma. I respected all righteous people. To
44 Srimadhramayanam

reach superior world is everymans privilege. But my guru was annoyed at my desire and cursed me. I realized that God is against me. I lost my people, kingdom and am wandering as a chandala. Under these circumstances I surrender to you. 59. Viswamitra consoles Trisanku : Viswamitra : Oh Trisanku! I understand from your words you are a righteous person. Leave your grief and fear. I stand by your side. I will conduct a yaga for you. I will send you to heaven in this chandalas form. The moment Viswamitra assures you, take it that you are very much in heaven. Viswamitra called his sons and told them to make all arrangements to perform the yagna. Veda pundits arrived from various parts of the country. But Mahodaya refused to come and criticized Viswamitra How a Brahmin can go to heaven, after taking food from the hands of a chandala. On hearing Mahodayas arrogant words, Viswamitra became furious and said : ``I am faultless and a great tapasvi. Those who abuse will be burnt to ashes. Seven hundred generations of his family will survive, only to eat dogs meat. This Mahodaya will become hunter. 60. Viswamitra starts yaga : Viswamitra : Oh superior of Munis! You are all tapasvis, Those who abuse faultless tapasvis will get the same fate as Mahodaya and Vasishtas sons had. Trisanku is from Ikshvakus family. He is a virtuous and charitable king. He is requesting us to send him to heaven with his physical body. He deserves to be in heaven. Then why not allow him to take his physical body also to heaven? I gave him our assurance. Let us help him. Rishis : Oh Viswamitra! We perform all karmas as per the rituals. You be the yajaka. The yagna continued for several days. Viswamitra offered Havisis to all Gods and invited them all. But none of the Gods turned up to receive their share of havisis. So Viswamitra became furious. Viswamitra took the Sruva (a homa implement) in hand and said Oh Raja! Look at my power of my penance. Now I dont want to depend
Bala Kandam 45

on yagna. I have the power of penance. With that power, I will send you to heaven. Enter the heaven without any fear. Viswamitra alone can do this. While rithviks, priests and Brahmins were all watching, he sent Trisanku to heaven. Indra saw as Trisanku was entering heaven and said to him Oh Trisanku! You cannot enter heaven with your body. Above all, you have the curse of your guru on your head. So go back! When Indra pushed him, he was falling down to earth in an upside down position. At that time, Trisanku started crying Oh Viswamitra, save me. On hearing Trisankus cry, Viswamitra said Trisanku! Dont be afraid of this. Stay where you are. With Viswamitras words, Trisanku stopped dropping to the earth. Amidst the maharshis, Viswamitra looked like a second Brahma. Viswamitra created a saptarishi mandalam, around Trisanku. Around saptarishis, he created Stardom. Then he announced I am creating all other Gods and finally I will create an Indra. Devatasand Rishis are afraid of Viswamitras second creation. They all appealed to Viswamitra Oh great tapasvi! Trisanku was cursed by his guru. So he is not eligible to reach heaven with his physical body. So you please reconsider. Viswamitra : Oh Indra! I assured Trisanku to send him to heaven with his physical body. So my word cannot be untrue. Not only that I have already created a galaxy of stars. I will not withdraw that stardom. They are also to be there as long as other galaxies exist. If you agree with these two conditions, I will stop creating a second creation. Devatas : Oh Viswamitra! Superior of all munis! We agree to your conditions. The galaxy of stars will be just outside of the orbit of the existing one. In the same way, Trisanku also will live in the same galaxy created by you in an upside down position. The stars you have created will also follow around Trisanku. This way Viswamitra was hailed by all Gods and divine rishis. After the Brahmins and priests completed the yaga, all returned to their places. 61. Sunssepa becomes scapegoat: Some time after this achievement, Viswamitra felt that his Tapasya was being interrupted frequently in south. So he went to Pushkar, a place on the west and commenced an intense Tapasya. In those times, king Ambarishas Yaga- goat was stolen. His priests and ruthviks told him that
46 Srimadhramayanam

the goat was sanctified with Vedic mantras and have to be compensated with a human sacrifice. Then only the yaga could be completed. Again he would be sanctified and he would be offered as a sacrifice to complete the process. In case it was left uncompleted, the king and people have to face severe adverse effects. Ambarisha offered several lakhs of cows in exchange for a sacrificial human. As there was no response, he himself went round the country in search of a human sacrifice. One day he met Rucheeka Maharshi and explained his plight. He offered one lakh cows, if he could spare one of his sons. Rucheeka Maharshi : Raja! I am very fond of my eldest boy. So I cannot spare him. My youngest son is very dear to his mother. She cannot live without him. At that time the second boy Sunssepa came forward voluntarily and said to king Oh King! My eldest brother is dear to my father and my youngest brother is dearer to my mother. So it is evident they do not have any objection to sell me. So you can take me. Ambarisha gave one lakh cows to Ruchika Maharshi and took Sunassepa with him. 62. Viswamitra saves Sunaseepa : Ambarisha and Sunassepa were stopped at Pushkar for a lunch break. There on seeing Viswamitra, Sunassepa went and fell on his feet. Sunassepa : Oh Maharshi! You are the protector of all people. You work for the welfare of people. I am an orphan. You alone is my relative. King Ambareesha gave one lakh cows to my father and purchased me as a substitute to the goat, so that kings yagna might be completed without any interruption. But I do not want to die. I want to do Tapasya. I consider you as my father. So save my life. Viswamitra : (said to his sons) : My sons, this boy is Sunassepa. Ambareesha purchased him as substitute to the goat. He wants to live and do Tapasya. Kings Yaga also should not be interrupted. You all acquired enough punyam so one of you come forward to sacrifice your life for the sake of Sunassepa. One of the sons of Viswamitra : Father! Your demand is not just. For the sake of an unknown person, why should we sacrifice our lives? Since we are your sons, it amounts as if you are eating your own flesh.
Bala Kandam 47

Viswamitra : (His eyes becomes red with rage) You not only disobeyed my words, but also ridiculed me. You are, like the sons of Vasishta, eat dogs meat for thousand years. (Turning to Sunaseepa) My son! Dont be afraid of anything! When you are fastened to the yupa post just before you are killed, you recite this mantra, which I teach you now. By the power of that mantra, both your life and yaga would be saved. God bless you, my child! The mantra that Viswamitra taught to Sunassepa was praising of Indra and Upendra. Sunassepa recited it before he was sacrificed. Indra appeared and blessed him long life. He also called Ambareesha and said that he was satisfied with the sacrifice as his share of havis and blessed him with full fruits of yaga. 63. Viswamitra continues penance : Viswamitra continued his penance for thousand years. One day Brahma appeared before him and said to him Oh Viswamitra! By virtue of your holy deeds, you are recognised and respected as a Rishi Viswamitra was not satisfied with Rishihood and continued his Tapasya. One day when Viswamitra was taking his bath in Pushkarini, he saw a beautiful woman like a flash of lightening. She was Menaka, a dancer in Indras durbar. At the sight of Menaka, he was tempted and asked her Oh Beauty! The moment I saw you, I fell in love with you. You stay with me for sometime. Menaka gladly accepted his offer and stayed with him for ten years. He lost concentration in Tapasya. After ten years, he realized that it was the plan of Indra to spoil his concentration on Tapasya. He was ashamed as he lost his control on senses. Menaka was trembled even to look at him. But Viswamitra called her, spoke some sweet words and sent away.This time Viswamitra went to Himalayas by the side of river Kausiki, started again his Tapasya. He restrained his sense organs and intensified his Tapasya. One day Brahma appeared before him Brahma : Oh Maharshi! I am pleased with your penance. All worlds recognize your power of Tapasya and call you a Maharshi. So be contended with that. Stop your Tapasya. Viswamitra : Oh Deva! You said you are pleased with my Tapasya and call me only as a Maharshi. But I am not happy with that. I will not stop my Tapasya till I achieve the title of Brahmarshi. On hearing
48 Srimadhramayanam

Viswamitras words, Brahma told him, You have not yet won the control on your senses. So you continue your penance. From then Viswamitra intensified his Tapasya. 64. Break for Viswamitras penance : With the intensified Tapasya of Viswamitra. All Gods and rishis were afraid. Indra sent Rambha to tempt again Viswamitras concentration. Rambha was afraid even to go near Viswamitra. But Indra persuaded her and assured her safety from any curse that might be given by Viswamitra. Rambha considered her courage and went near him. Maharshi opened his eyes and Rambha was moving around. He immediately understood that must be the cunning game of Indra. He opened his eyes and called Rambha near him. Viswamitra : Rambha! I have intensified my Tapasya to win over Kama, krodha and senses. You have come with an evil design of spoiling my concentration. For this evil act of yours, you will become a stone and live for ten thousand years. Since you have not done this offence on your own, you will get back your beautiful form with a touch of righteous Brahmin. On hearing the curse for Rambha, Indra now escaped from that place. After sometime, Viswamitra repented for becoming a slave to anger. Because of his anger, his power of Tapasya was reduced. facing All the hurdles he continued his Tapasya again. 65. Viswamitra became Brahmarshi : Due to constant, wicked and nefarious interruptions, Viswamitra moved from west to east to continue his Tapasya. This time he observed silence apart from Tapasya. Day after day his physical condition was deteriating and became a mere skeleton. After thousand years, one day he wanted to eat food. He was about to take food, Indra came in a Brahmin form and requested for food. Since Viswamitra was observing silence, he gave to food to the Brahmin and continued his penance for another thousand years. One day smoke started coming out of his head. That smoke spread to all the three worlds and people were getting panic. People developed breathing problems. Mountains were losing their balance. Unusual disturbances were happening in the sea waters. In panic, Deva, danava and gandharva communities ran to Brahma. Brahma pacified all
Bala Kandam 49

those communities and sent back to their places. Then Brahma went to Viswamitra. Brahma : Oh Brahmarshi! Viswamitra! I am pleased with your penance. Your dedication and concentration to achieve Brahmarshi title is commendable. Oh great Viswamitra! I am giving you Long life. You be a Marudgana. Be in peace and comfort. Viswamitra : Oh Deva Deva! I am grateful to you for awarding me a long life and Marudgana. Deva! Bless me not only to posses Omkaram, Vashatkaram and Vedas and also bless me with the authority to teach them to others and the knowledge to perform yagna and yagas. Vasishta is proficient in all Brahmana. I should be addressed as brahmarishi. Then only I will renounce Tapasya happily``. Brahma conceded to this request. So all Gods went and brought Viswamitra with them. Vasishta came and embraced Viswamitra and addressed him Oh Brahmarshi! Then Brahma and others blessed Viswamitra and disappeared. Viswamitra became superior among the munis. He became a strong man, coupled with vigour and valour. Hearing the entire history of Viswamitra, said King Janaka : Oh Righteous muni! In your presence I have became sinless. I am fortunate all my people are also fortunate in several ways. I am also grateful to Satananda, who narrated your life story to us. Those elderly and learned people also came to know your qualities, concentration, dedication, strength, vigour and valour. There is none equal to you. You alone is equal to you.Oh Excellent Muni! Viswamitra! You all visit Yagnavatika tomorrow morning. It is time for us to perform our evening rituals. Kindly permit us to go. 66. The episode of Sivas bow : It was early hours in the next morning. Janaka had completed his morning rituals. He went to Viswamitra, Rama and Lakshmana and invited them to yagna vatika. He worshipped them and offered proper seats. Viswamitra : Janaka! These two princes are the sons of king Dasarath. They are reputed Kshtriya warriors. The purpose of their visit is to see Sivas bow. If you show it, our visit will be complete and we can return to our place.
50 Srimadhramayanam

Janaka : Mahiarshi! I will tell you the background of Sivas bow. Please listen : Long ago, when Daksha, the father-in-law of Siva, performed a yagna. He did not offer a share (Havis) to Siva. Siva went furiously to yagna vatika and told devatas, Since you all denied my havis, I break all your heads with this bow. This declaration terrified them. All devatas were afraid and prayed Siva for mercy. Siva showed pity on devatas and gave away the bow to devatas. Devatas, in turn, gave it to king Devarata for safe custody. That king Devarata was sixth after NINI of our family. Since then we are in possession of this bow. Everyday we worship it with flowers and fruits. A fear years back, when I was preparing and ploughing the land to make Yagnavatika, I found a very young baby under the plough. I adopted her and named her as Sita. It was my wish, that whoever wants to marry this girl, I fixed valour as the premium for winning her. So, the person who can lift Sivas bow and string it, will win my daughter. Many kings came and tried but they could not even lift the bow. All these kings were furious and declared war against me. I was not strong enough to face them. So I prayed gods to protect their bow which was in my safe custody. None of the kings was able to face the divine armies and ran away. So, now you can see the bow. 67. Breaking of Sivas bow : Viswamitra : Oh Janaka! We heard the background of Sivas bow. Rama and Lakshmana want to see the bow right now. King Janaka ordered his ministers to bring the Sivas bow. They brought the bow on a eight wheeled trolley. King Janaka : Maharshi! Even Deva, danaka, kinnera, kimpurushas and many other kings failed to lift this bow. The question of bending and stringing do not arise. Such a bow is now in front of you. Viswamitra : My child! Rama! You go and look at the bow. Rama : Maharshi! I will go and try to lift the bow. If possible I shall try to string it. With the blessings from Viswamitra, Rama approached the bow, while many people were watching.
Bala Kandam 51

Rama picked up Sivas bow effortlessly. The crowd had a long deep breath. Rama bent the bow and attached the string to it. He pulled the string upto his ears. The earth shook. Thunderous sounds came out. People looked in disbelief. Unable to withstand the strength of Rama, the bow broke into two pieces. Rama put them gently on the casket. King Janaka : Maharshi! I have seen the valour of Rama with my own eyes.Most of the suitors were unable to just lift the bow! It was too heavy for them, but on the otherhand, it is too fragile to Rama. I never could have dreamt of this heroic deed. My daughter Sita, is blessed for having Rama as her husband. She will bring fame for both the families. Maharshi! I have announced valour is the price for those who want to marry my daughter. My desire has come true. I will give my daughter to Rama as his bride. Viswamitra Maharshi! Order me! When should I send my ministers and priests to Ayodhya. Let my ministers narrate the episode of breaking Sivas bow to King Dasaratha and get his approval for this alliance.. I am waiting for your orders. Viswamitra : So, be it! 68. Janakas ministers go to Ayodhya : Janakas ministers and scholars travelled day and night and reached Ayodhya on the fourth day. They met king Dasaratha and submitted king Janakas message. Minister of Janaka : Maharaja! Our king enquired about the welfare of you and your priests. With the permission of Brahmarshi Viswamitra and our priest Satananda, we submit the following : Our king Janaka had announced that valour is the price for those who wish to marry his daughter Sita. Kings came from several countries and went back dejected, since they could not succeed. But by the grace of God, Viswamitra Maharshi came with Rama and Lakshmana to see the yaga performed by our king. The great hero with supernatural power, your eldest son Rama, bent the great bow of Siva and tried to string it. He pulled its string upto his ears. Then the bow broke into two, making big noise. Thereby Rama proved himself the only hero in the three worlds. Thus
52 Srimadhramayanam

Rama won Sita, with his valour. We all bowed our heads at Rama and decided to give Sita to him, for which alliance, we are seeking your permission. Our king requests you to accept his invitation and come to Mithila. Dasaratha : Oh Vasishta Maharshi! Vamadeva, superior Brahmins! You heard king Janakas invitation. I seek your advice. Vasishta, Vamadeva : Raja! It is a worthy offer! We are all feeling immense joy. Let all of us go to Mithila tomorrow morning itself. 69. Dasaratha reaches Mithila : Dasaratha : Let the financial controller first go with valuable stones, gold and silver, followed by the entire army containing elephants, chariots, cavalry and infantry. Dasaratha, Vasishta and other Brahmins travelled by luxury chariots and reached Mithila after four days. Janaka : Dasaratha Maharaja! Along with my ministers and my subjects I welcome you. It is my fortune to welcome you today. The Supreme Being and glorious Vasishta Maharshi and other Brahmins arrived at my place to bless me and my people.I am fortunate to form a marriage alliance with righteous and superior Raghu dynasty. I consider it as success of my penence during my previous birth. Dasaratha Maharaja! Tomorrow at dawn, the yaga will be completed. After that, we shall celebrate the marriage, if you please! Dasaratha : Oh Janaka Maharaja! You know all dharmas. Donations are always in the hands of the donor. Whenever the donor gives, it will be in donees possession. This is what elders say. You may do it as you please. Dasarathas words made Janaka immensely happy. Janaka became fully engaged in completing the yaga and making preparations for the marriage. 70. The description of Suryas dynasty Janaka : Satananda! The brilliant and righteous Kusadhwaja, my brother is living in Sankasya city. He helped me in many ways to complete my yaga. Please bring him here. I want him to be by my side at the time of marriage.
Bala Kandam 53

Satananda sent the messengers to bring Kusadhwaja to Mithila. Kusadhwaja arrived soon and prostrated at the feet of Janaka. Janaka deputed his minister Sudama to bring Dasaratha and his sons with royal honours. Sudama went to Dasaratha and conveyed the invitation of Janaka to come to the marriage hall with his sons. Dasaratha accepted the invitation and went to the marriage hall with his sons and ministers. Dasaratha : Janaka Maharaja! Now my priest Vasishta will narrate the glorious history of the dynasty of our Surya vamsa. Please listen : Vasishta : King Janaka! Mareechi, was born from infinite, and eternal being and he had no death, His son was Dasaratha. One of Dasarathas son is Rama. Rama and Lakshmana are from such a great dynasty of Ikshvakus. So you give your daughter to Rama, in marriage. 71. The Dynasty of Janaka : Janaka : Oh Vasishta! Please listen about our dynasty also. Nimi was famous in all the three worlds. He was virtuous person, and he was superior among the strong persons. Nimis son was Janaka (old) his son is Udavasuvu His son was Hraswasonudu. He had two sons. The eldest son is Janaka and the second is Kusadhwajudu. Oh Vasishta Maharshi! Among the two brothers, the eldest is Janaka (myself). I am giving my daughter Sita to Rama. I am giving to Lakshmana, my brothers (Kusadwajudu) daughter. . I am reporting the same three times. This is truth. There is no doubt of any sort. Oh Dasaratha Maharaja! I am giving these two brides to Rama and Lakshmana with pleasure. Shall weconduct the marriage? 72. Marriages of Bharata with Mandavi and Satrughna with Srutakeerthi Vasishta Viswamitra : Oh Janaka! Now our Ikshvaku and your Videha families become one. All the three worlds are happy about it. I and Vasishta are thinking to suggest you one thing. That is, your brother Kusadhwaja had two daughters. You give them to Bharata and Satrughna. Our intention is that four daughters of you and Kusadhwaja are to become the daughters-in-law of Dasaratha Maharaja. Janaka : Oh most superior of Munis! Since you both have suggested this marriage proposal, I consider my entire family is highly blessed. I also
54 Srimadhramayanam

consider it as a blessing to my brothers daughters Mandavi and Srutakeerthi to bcome the daughters-in-law of Dasaratha. Next morning King Dasaratha completed the rituals. Dasaratha donated many cows on the occasion of the marriages . While they were proceeding to the marriage hall, Yudhajitu, son of Kekaya Maharaja arrived. Yudhajithee said to Dasaratha : Yudhajithee : Maharaja! My father was anxious to know your welfare and more specifically about Bharata. So I went to Ayodhya to see you all. I am told you are all here in connection with Ramas marriage. I am happy to be with you all in this occasion. Dasaratha welcomed Yudhajitu who happened to be one of the most important guests and spent some time with him. Then they all went to the marriage hall. Vasishta Maharshi : Janaka! Dasaratha maharaja has come with his sons. You will have to finalise the arrangements for marriage. Janaka : (with a smile) Maharshi! I and my subjects and kingdom are under his control. We are all waiting for his orders. Maharshi! You take liberty and conduct the marriage. Then Vasishta, Viswamitra, Satananda and all other Brahmins proceeded to the marriage hall. 73. Sitaramula Kalyanam : Janaka : Oh Rama! She is my daughter, Sita. You accept her as your Saha dharmacharini.(wife) You keep your hand on her hand. She will be prove to be the chaste and virtuous wife to you. She will ever follow you as your shadow. On this auspicious moment I am sprinkling this sacred water on both of you. Next he went to Lakshmana and said Oh Lakshmana! She is my daughter Urmila. You accept her as your Dharma patni. (wife)You take her hand with your hand. She will follow you as your shadow. Oh Bharata! She is my daughter Mandavi. You take her hand with your hand which makes her very lucky. She will follow you as your shadow.
Bala Kandam 55

Oh Satrughna! She is my daughter Sruta Keerthi. You take her hand with your hand which makes her very lucky. She will follow you as your shadow. Rama, Lakshmana, Bharata and Satrughna did as Janaka said and they went round the Agni, (fire god) three times. Then they also went thrice around Dasaratha, Janaka, Vasishta, Viswamitra, Satananda and other Rishis. The brothers Rama, Lakshmana, Bharata, Satrughna took the hands of their wives and went into the royal residences of the brides. Dasaratha, Janaka and other elders followed them. 74. Janakas farewell That night no one slept. Next morning Viswamitra blessed the newly married couples and went to Himalayas for Tapasya. Dasaratha took leave from Janaka and others and returned to Ayodhya. Janaka presented many valuable gifts to his daughters. As Dasaratha and party were travelling, birds made strange voices. Animals were agitated. Dasaratha observed them as bad omens. He asked Vasishta to clarify: Vasishta : Maharaja! Whenever terror or difficulties are ahead, these bad omens appear by an act of God. However there is nothing to cause panic, because those animals are agitated. While Vasishta was talking to Dasaratha there was a mild earth quake. There was a sudden gale and big trees were uprooted. Sun was covered by thick and dark clouds. Soldiers fainted. But, Vasishta and sons of Dasaratha were firm and unperturbed. Suddenly the great tapasvi and great enemy of kshtriyas, Parasurama, appeared before them. Ordinary persons could not look at his brilliance. There was a big axe and, and bow on his shoulders. He looked like Parama Siva. Maharshis, Dasaratha and others worshipped him with (arghyam and Padyam) traditional way. Parasurama said to them like this :
56 Srimadhramayanam

75. Parasurama challenges Rama : Parasurama : Rama! I am given to understand that you have exhibited your heroism by breaking Sivas bow. It is a great thing. No doubt. I want to satisfy myself about your strength, vigour, valour and heroism. For that, I brought another bow. This I got from my father Jamadagni. If you can cast an arrow from this bow, I shall appreciate your valour and agree for a direct fight with you! Look! There should be only one Rama in this world. i.e. Dasaratha Rama or Parasurama! King Dasaratha : (with pale face) Oh! Parasurama! We learn that nowadays you are free from anger over kshatriyas and live peacefully. Suddenly, why you woke up and show anger on my son. He is just a young boy. You are a Brahmin from Bhrugu family. You have promised Indra and laid down weapons. You have donated all the land to Kashyapa and became a most superior and righteous person and living on Mt.Mahendra and living in Tapasya.Oh Maharshi! Why are you showing your anger on us without any provocation? If you kill Rama, we will die at once. So give me protection from fear. Parasurama : Oh Rama! There are two divine bows. Both were shaped by Viswakarma. With one bow, Siva killed Tripurasuras. Now you have broken it. The second one is with me. This bow belonged to Vishnu. On an occasion, Gods asked Brahma who was superior? Whether Siva or Vishnu? Then Brahma made an artificial enmity between Siva and Vishnu. They both fought tooth and nail. At one point of time, Vishnu concentrated all his strength at one place and made a menacing sound which was like a subdued roar. With that, Sivas bow became paralysed and all worlds lost their sensation. With this adverse transformation, terrified devatas and rishis ran to Brahma. They all prayed to Vishnu and Siva and pacified both. Since Sivas bow was paralysed, it was decided that the power of Vishnu was superior. Siva gave that paralysed bow to Devarata for safe custody. Oh Rama! This bow eliminates all enemies. Such a bow Vishnu has given to Rucheeka of Bhrugus family for safe custody. Rucheeka gave it to my father Jamadagni. My father gave it to me. With this, I killed Kartaveeryajuna and all kshatriyas in the world. Finally I gave away all my land to Kashyapa and commenced Tapasya on Mt. Mahendra.
Bala Kandam 57

Rama! Now I came to know that you have broken Sivas bow. So I wanted to see you. If you are a true Kshtriya, take this Vishnu bow and string it and shoot an arrow. If you are capable of that, then I will do a direct fight with you. 76. Rama casts Vishnus bow : Rama : Parasurama! I heard what all you have spoken to my father. I appreciate if you have repaid the debt of your father and engaged yourself in dharma. But I cannot tolerate if you underestimate my power. Now you see yourself my vigour and valour. Now I fix the arrow in your Vishnu bow and am ready to release it. Since you are a Brahmin, I dont want to kill you with this arrow. All the more, you are related to my guru Viswamitra. But one thing, once I aim my arrow, I will not withdraw it. Now you tell me should I direct my arrow on your religious excellence or velocity? You decide yourself. Parasurama : Oh Rama! Long ago I gave away all the land to Kashyapa. At that time he ordered me to leave this land and live on Mt. Mahendra. Since then I am living there only. It is getting dark. Before it is dark, I must reach Mt.Mahendra. So dont direct the arrow at my velocity. You cast your arrow on my religious excellence. The moment you fixed the arrow, I realized that you are none other than Lord Vishnu. Oh Rama! You are the creator of all the worlds. I am not ashamed in getting defeated by your hands. Cast the arrow immediately. After that I will vacate this place. On hearing Parasuramas words, Rama released the arrow and hit at his holys excellence. Then Parasurama disappeared. The sky was cleared. Bright sun came out. 77. Dasaratha reaches Ayodhya : Rama went to Dasaratha and Vasishta and requested them not to agitate for the unexpected incident. He called Varuna, the god of rain and gave him the Vishnu bow. Rama : Father! Dont worry about Parasurama. He had come and gone. Let us all proceed to Ayodhya. You give orders to army.
58 Srimadhramayanam

On hearing Ramas words, Dasaratha came back to senses. He embraced Rama and shed tears with love. Dasaratha and his attendants reached Ayodhya. All the streets were wetted with scented waters. Streets were decorated with flowers and garlands, welcome boards were erected. People danced in the streets with joy. The kings party reached the palace. Kousalya, Sumitra, Kaikeyi and other ladies went forward to receive the newly wedded couples. The couples worshiped the family deities. A few days later:Dasaratha : Bharata! You grandfather king Kekaya wants to see you. Your uncle Yudhajithee has come to take you there. He is very fond of you. You go with and make them happy. Bharata went with Satrughna to see the king of Kekaya. Before departing, they embraced their mothers, and also Rama and Lakshmana. In the absence of Bharata and Satrughna, Rama and Lakshmana were serving king Dasaratha and their mothers. Rama was very much fond of Sita. Her beauty, generosity, and amicability attached his mind with her. Sitas mind, heart and soul were filled with the thoughts of Rama only. Rama loved her so much because the marriage was approved by his father. He was fascinated with her beauty and other good qualities, whereas Sita did not think of Rama, until Dasaratha came and gave his consent to the wedding. Sita loved Rama so much because of only one reason since he was her husband. They used to read the others mind and heard and acted accordingly. Rama lived with Sita as Vishnu lived with Lakshmi. They lived as if they were made for each other. - o0o -

Bala Kandam

59

Ayodhya Kandam
1. Virtues of Rama : Baratha and Satrugna went to Girivrajapuram with their uncle. Rama and Lakshmana were serving their parents in ayodhya. Lord Vishnu loves all living beings but he loves Brahma more. Likewise Dasaratha loved all his sons, but he had a special liking for Rama. Kausalya considered Rama to be equivalent to Indra and was proud of him. Who can spell out the good and virtuous qualities of Rama? He was as strong as his father Dasaratha. He was not jealous of anything. He used to talk in a sweet and melodious manner. He was a man of gratitude. With all these qualities his face looked as pleasant as full moon. He was so magnanimous that he ignored even a big offence against him. While in Gurukulam, whenever he found leisure time he used to sit with learned and elderly people and learn old traditions and customs and He used to sit with the people of wisdom to learn all secrets of Vedas and Upanishads. He was so modest that he used to listen to even children. Though he was so exemplary in vigour and valour, he never felt proud of it. Rama was knowledgeable in all subjects. He respected elders and scholars. He was always speaking truth. He loved all and was loved by all. He respected and worshiped Brahmins. He was an embodiment of dharma. He was free from anger. His actions and behavior were always clean and pure. He was giving top priority for the protection and practice of Kshtriya dharma. He was as knowledgeable as Brihaspati. Rama was as beautiful as Cupid. He was hale and healthy. He was knowing the art of getting things done. By looking at people he could guess their capabilities. He was the only person in all the three worlds to have so many superior qualities.
60 Srimadhramayanam

Rama learnt all Vedas, Vedangas and Sastras. He was an expert in archery and even exceeded Dasaratha. He had perfect knowledge about Dharma, Ardha and Kama. He had the proficiency in coordinating various sastras and dharmas. Before enjoying anything he used to analyse the implications of dharma. Rama was an expert in economics. His budgetary provision for expenditure was for five things; 1. for protecting dharma, 2. to achieve fame, 3. for secular and mundane affairs, 4. for worldly matters and 5. for the other world. He was a lover of dance, drama and music. Rama conquered anger and jealousy. He used to be kind towards all living beings. As far as possible he would accommodate others even at the cost of his own convenience. Rama was as patient as Mother Earth, as wise as Brihaspati and as brave as Indra. Thus thought Dasaratha: Rama works for the welfare of his people, and hence people love him more than me. I want to coronate Rama as Yuvaraja. Mother Earth is also eager to see Rama as her ruler. I also want to see Ramas rule before I leave this world. I would like to seek the opinion of ministers and the people. As I am running short of time I will not send word to king Janaka and king Kekaya. I am sure that no one will oppose Ramas coronation. So I will convene a meeting of ministers and the general public. 2. coronation of Rama: Dasaratha: Respected elders! Loyal citizens! All my ancestors ruled the country considering the people as their own children. As a ruler in Ikshavaku dynasty, I also followed the path of my ancestors. I served the people for several thousands of years. I am physically and mentally tired. My body is demanding rest. My son Rama is equivalent to Indra in valour. He has also acquired my qualities. So you will not find much difference in Ramas rule. Rama is a strong protector of dharma. I want to coronate him as Yuvaraja. If I shift my responsibilities to his shoulders, he will not only relieve me of my physical burden but also work for the peoples prosperity more efficiently. After giving a serious thought I have come to this conclusion. If you also agree with me I shall proceed. You give your honest opinion without any fear or favour.
Ayodhya Kandam 61

People: Oh Dasaratha Maharaja! We all agree with your views. You are really tired. We all love Rama. You make him Yuvaraja. We are all eagerly waiting to see Rama riding royal elephant under white parasol. Dasaratha: Oh dear people! Are you really speaking from the bottom of your hearts? Dont say anything to please me. This is not time for emotions. Please speak out without any reservations. You tell me honestly why you like Rama. Tell me what you know about Rama. People: Raja! Rama is liked by all of us because he is wise, suitable, shrewd and rational. He is equivalent to Lord Vishnu with all his best qualities. He is the strongest man among the Ikshvakus. He is fond of truth and dharma. So we all believe such a king can bring us all fortunes and peace. In valour he exceeds Indra. In wisdom he exceeds Brihaspati. He is more pleasant looking than the moon. Raja! Rama knows all dharmas. He is truthful, not jealous and always fights for the cause of unfortunates who are in grief. He has control over his senses. He is delicate and soft. He always speaks sweet and melodious words only. He serves elders, Brahmins and learned scholars and thus is a role model to others. Hence we would like Rama to be our king. 3. Arrangements for Ramas coronation : Dasaratha: Oh dear people! What all you spoke about Rama are true. I am convinced that you all love Rama as much as you love me. With your approval all arrangements are being initiated for the coronation of Rama. Oh Vasishta! This month of Chaitra is auspicious. You fix a suitable date for the coronation. Vasishta made necessary arrangements by instructing brahmins and officials to procure the necessary materials for the coronation. Vasishta: Clean all the streets. Wash them with scented water. Decorate the streets with diagrams made with lines of flour and colours. All temples are to be provided with prepared foods to offer to deities. Select the best warriors and make them available at the palace with their weapons.
62 Srimadhramayanam

Accommodation was arranged for the kings, subordinate kings, maharishis etc. who would come from far off places to attend the coronation. Dasaratha saw Rama coming on royal chariot from the balcony of his palace and found him as delightful and fascinating as the full moon. Dasaratha was overjoyed at the sight of Rama. Rama entered the chamber and prostrated at his feet. Dasaratha lifted and embraced Rama and said: Dasaratha: Rama! My eldest son! You are liked by all and the people want you to be my successor. I am very much pleased by all your good qualities. I talked to the people and found that you are the most popular among them. Today is Pushyami Nakshatram. Vasishta and others decided this as the most auspicious day for your coronation as Yuvaraja. My son! Though you possess so many good qualities, I want to give you a few pieces of advice. Keep your senses under control. Do not allow lust, evil vices and anger to come anywhere near you. You keep your ministers and officials happy. Then Rama prostrated at the feet of his father and left for his residence. In the mean time some officials went to Kausalya and informed her about the coronation of Rama. She gifted gold and cows to many Brahmins. 4. Rama visits Kausalya : Rama and other ministers left the durbar and went to their residences. Dasaratha called Sumantra and said Oh Sumantra! Pushyami Nakshatram falls tomorrow only. Somehow I feel like seeing Rama immediately. You go to his house and bring him. Sumantra went to Ramas house and told him, Rama! Maharaja wants to see you immediately. Rama was surprised and thought, Just now I returned from my father. Why should he want to talk to me again? Rama and Sumantra went to Dasarathas palace. The moment he entered his fathers room, he prostrated at his feet and stood before him with folded hands.
Ayodhya Kandam 63

Dasaratha: Rama! I enjoyed life to the best of my satisfaction. I fulfilled all my responsibilities to devatas, ancestors and rishis. I have completed many more obligations and responsibilities. I gave valuable gifts to Brahmins in several yagnas. I have become very old. I have only one responsibility still to be fulfilled; it is your coronation as Yuvaraja. If I complete that, I will become totally relieved. People also want you to be their ruler. The astrological prediction is that I may not live for long. Added to that I am seeing constantly many bad omens. Therefore, before any untoward things happen I want to crown you as Yuvaraja. Somehow I am mentally very much disturbed. I am afraid something evil might happen. So I want to complete your coronation by tomorrow morning itself. Baratha is very affectionate to you. He has the highest regard for you. He is a righteous person. He will never stand in your way. However human minds are always inconsistent. Rama! You and Sita must observe fasting tonight. This is the most crucial time. Any untoward things may happen. Be careful. Vasishta will come and explain to you the religious observances. Rama took leave of Dasaratha and went to his mother Kausalya. At that time she was worshipping Lord Vishnu. She had heard the news of coronation and called Sumitra, Lakshmana and Sita to share her happiness with them. Rama: Mother! Father ordered me to rule the country. I and Sita are to fast this night. I have come to seek your blessings. Kausalya: My child! Long live! Let all the fortunes be showered on you. I have been worshipping Lord Vishnu all these years and praying for your welfare. My prayers have been answered and you are going to adorn the Ikshavakus throne. Rama, Sita and Lakshmana took leave of kausalya and went to their residence. 5. Fasting of Sita and Rama : Vasishta went to Ramas residence and explained to Rama and Sita the religious observances to be followed that night. After giving necessary
64 Srimadhramayanam

instructions, Vasishta went to Dasarathas palace. While walking in the streets, Vasishta saw all the roads to be jam packed and observed that the people were talking about Ramas good qualities. They were all eager to watch the coronation ceremony the next morning. All the streets remained cleaned, decorated with flowers and flags. 6. Observance of fasting Sita and Rama had their sacred bath and meditated on Sriman Narayana. Then they took the vessels containing havisis, kept them on their head and went round and offered to the Agnihotra. They spread darbha grass on the floor in front of their family deity Sri Maha Vishnu and slept on it that night. They woke up on the auspicious Brahmi muhurtham and completed morning rituals. Later, both Sita and Rama were dressed in white garments and worshipped Lord Vishnu. Brahmins recited Vedic mantras and completed all religious rituals. Pandals were elected on the roads. Loops of flowers and festoons were hanging on both sides of the roads. People were entertained at the road junctions by musicians, dances and theatric artists. People were watching the festivities from their house tops and were expressive of their adoration of Rama. The entire city was in a festive mood. 7. Mandharas reactions to the festive activities: Mandhara was the most confidential maid of Kaikeyi. That day Mandhara went up to the open terrace of the palace. She saw all the streets of Ayodhya to wear a festive look. People were dancing and singing with joy. Streets were all decorated with flowers, festoons and flags. Temples looked bright with white wash. Brahmins were reciting Vedas loudly. Security arrangements were doubled. At that time Rammata from Kausalyas palace went there. Mandhara inquired the maid of Kausalya. Mandhara: Oh Rammata! I know you are a favorite maid of Kausalya. How is it that the greedy Kausalya is today giving gifts and donations lavishly. What is the reason for her extreme joy? You are also looking bright with new clothes. Tell me what is happening in Kausalyas house.
Ayodhya Kandam 65

Rammata: Oh Mandhara! It is a pleasant news for one and all. How can I go without telling you? Today Rama is going to be crowned as Yuvaraja. Since Rama is a pleasant person and liked by all people, they are all celebrating the occasion. People have come from nook and corner of the nation for the occasion. On hearing those words Mandharas body developed a burning sensation. She could not stand there even for a moment. She ran to Kaikeyi to inform her and tell her to avert the coronation of Rama. Mandhara: Oh Queen! We are all getting into deep trouble. How are you able to sleep? Everybody is thinking that you are the most favorite queen of Maharaja. You are also living under the same illusion. Now it is proved beyond doubt that you are living in a castle in the air. Maharajas love for you has dried up like river water in mid summer. Kaikeyi: Oh Mandhara! What has happened to you? Is your health alright? What are you blabbering? Mandhara: Oh Queen! You are in deep trouble. I can only tell you that much. On hearing the news I got a feeling that I was thrown into flames. Since I am eating your salt, I have come running to you. Oh Queen! You are in great trouble. You are born in a royal family. Yet, you have not realized how cruel the royal decisions could be at times. The whole world is of the opinion that you are the most favorite queen of the king. Your husband knows all dharmas. He preaches dharmas to all. But he himself is behaving in a partisan manner in your case. You are the most outspoken girl. You believe that all that is white is milk. That is why he was able to give you a raw deal. You are carried away by his sweet words and you oblige him for what all he wants from you. But when the question of favour comes he is giving all benefits to Kausalya. Look how wicked your husband is. By sending Baratha with his uncle, he has cleared the way for ramas coronation. There is no one to oppose his decision. Conveniently he is making all arrangements to crown Rama as Yuvaraja tomorrow morning. You are the most innocent girl. I do not know why this fact has not been revealed to you. All these years you were sleeping with a serpent thinking him as your husband. Your husband
66 Srimadhramayanam

has denied the kingdom to your son Baratha by making Rama the king. All these years Kausalya was being respected as the principal queen of the king. From now onwards she will be honoured as the Mother of the king. Once she becomes kings mother, your status will be only that of a subject. Baratha will become a servant of Rama. Oh Fool! You are simply proud of your beauty. But beauty is not of any use if it fails to get you favour. It is not too late now. You save Baratha. You save yourself and save me also. Kaikeyi Jumped from the cot and embraced Mandhara. Kaikeyi: Oh Mandhara! What sweet and pleasant news you have brought to me? You richly deserve a gift. Take this necklace for the time being. I shall give you whatever you want, however costly it may be later. Oh Mandhara! I do not see any difference between Baratha and Rama. Frankly speaking, Rama is dearer to me than Baratha. This news has made me feel that my body has become lighter than cotton. 8. Mandhara poisons Kaikeyis mind : Mandhara: Oh ignorant queen! You keep your gift with you. When you are drenched in a pool of troubles, how can I accept your gift? When I look at you my mind is grieving for you and at the same time I pity you also for your ignorance. Please dont be emotional. Let my appeal get into your head and you think for a while. You will understand how judicious and how righteous my advice is. Oh queen! While Rama is the eldest, Baratha is second. Baratha has a share in the kingdom. So Rama will never believe Baratha. He will always look at him with suspicion and hatred. He will wait for an opportunity even to eliminate him. Lakshmana and Satrugna are not in the race for the thrown. So he will not do any harm to Lakshmana and Satrugna. Rama is a scholar and a statesman. He knows well how and when to get things done. When I foresee all these I am worried about Barathas life itself. That way Kausalya is a lucky woman. Now she is enjoying the status of the principal queen of the king. If tomorrow Rama is coronated, your status will be nothing more than that of servant maid. You will have to stand before Kausalya to take orders from her.
Ayodhya Kandam 67

Kaikeyi: You stupid woman! Stop talking nonsense. What are you thinking of Rama? He is the most righteous person. He is pure and truthful. He is the eldest son of the king. So he alone is eligible for the throne. He treats all his brothers as his sons. You are hunch backed not only physically but mentally also. That is why you are looking at Rama in a wicked way. When it is Ramas rule, it can also be construed as Barathas rule. Oh evil minded Mandhara! Rama loves me more than Kausalya. Once Rama becomes king it is as if Baratha, Lakshmana and Satrugna also have become kings. Mandhara: Oh Queen! Why are you returning a deaf year to my advise? Kingdom always goes to the eldest son only. Again he also makes his first son the king. You are aware of this custom in royal families. How can Baratha become a king then? When I am breaking my head in your interest, you are feeling happy at the prosperity of Kausalya. Rama is a statesman. He can even kill Baratha at an opportune time or he may banish him. Oh Queen! Normally people shower their affection on somebody only when the person is around them. You sent Baratha to his uncles place since his childhood. So Dasaratha was more attached to Rama and Lakshmana. If Satrugna happened to be here he could have had an eye on Barathas interests. But he was also away with Baratha. As Baratha is a Gnati, he will have a claim for a share in his fathers property. That way Baratha is a natural enemy to Rama. So send a message to Baratha to go and live in forests, so as to save his life. Though he is going to be away from you and living in forests, you will have a satisfaction that Baratha is alive. Oh Queen! In your youth you were teasing Kausalya. Now that Kausalya is becoming the kings mother she may pay you in the same coin. You must be prepared mentally for it. Alternatively with all your brilliance, see that Rama is driven out of Ayodhya before the coronation. 9: Kaikeyi reaches the height of anger: Kaikeyi: Oh Mandhara! Now I have realized the inner meaning of your advice. Somehow or the other I want to shelve the coronation. But it is too late. My brain has become dull. You suggest me a way out.
68 Srimadhramayanam

Mandhara: Oh My daughter! You are a brilliant girl. You know everything. But you want to hear it from me. I will tell you what struck to my dull brain. You alone told me this. You have forgotten. But I still remember and you listen to me. Once upon a time, when demons fought with Gods, Indra sought the help of Dasaratha. You also went with your husband to the battle field. There at one point of time Sambarasura a vigorous demon attacked your husband severely. When Dasaratha fainted, Sambarasura tried to kill him. At that time you tactfully acted as a charioteer and took his chariot to a place of safety. There you served him till he became normal. After recovery he again went to the battle field. After fighting vigorously for some time again Sambara attacked your husband. While he was about to kill your husband this time also you took him to a place of safety and saved his life. Finally Indra won the battle and you came back to Ayodhya. At that time your victorious husband was pleased with you, as you had saved his life twice. As a reward, he offered you two boons. But you did not avail and said to him, you have come back safely. That itself is a big boon to me. But he insisted on your accepting the boons. Then you told him Raja! As and when I need, I will avail them. He too agreed to that. Oh Queen! You yourself told us all these stories on several occasions. You have forgotten them. But I still remember them. Now you avail those two boons. You ask him to send Rama to Dandaka forests for fourteen years wearing valakala and jata. Your second one should be that Baratha has to be coronated as Yuvaraja in the place of Rama. By the time Rama returns to Ayodhya, Baratha will have established himself as a popular ruler and people will forget about Rama. Either he will have to live as a subordinate to Baratha or leave Ayodhya. If you want, I will tell you how to avail those boons. You remove all your ornaments, wear a tattered sari and reach the height of anger. Roll on the floor and cry bitterly. Maharaja will become upset on seeing your grief. He will console you in hundred ways to know the reason for your grief. But you should be stubborn until the king assures you those two boons. At any cost you should not budge even an inch. All depends on your strong will.
Ayodhya Kandam 69

Kaikeyi: Oh Mandhara! All these years I treated you as an ordinary servant maid. But I never knew that you love me so much. You are a great diplomat. You are a great statesman. Had you not been here I would have been a victim to the kings plot. You have opened my eyes. You are the cleverest among all the hunch backed persons. You are the most beautiful among hunch backed persons. Though you bend while walking, your face is shining like full moon. You look like a bent lotus flower. While you are walking you look like a royal swan. Oh Mandhara! I have seen many tricks of Sambrasura in his battle with the Gods. But you are equivalent to thousand Sambarasuras in playing tricks. As soon as Rama goes to forests and Baratha becomes Yuvaraja, I will compliment you with a golden shield for your hunch back. Not only that, I will gift you with such an ornament which will enhance your beauty hundred times more. I will make you the chief of all my maid servants. Still I dont think I can amply reward you. I will remain indebted to you for ever. Mandhara: Oh Queen! You are wasting your time by uttering these words. You must get into action before the king comes. If we miss this opportunity it would amount to building a dam after the entire water is drained out. Mandhara succeeded in poisoning the mind of Kaikeyi. She became totally a slave to the servant maid. She became deaf and blind. Kaikeyi removed all her ornaments and pretended as if she reached the height of anger. Kaikeyi: Oh Mandhara! I am assuring you that I will not budge.I prefer death to yielding to the consoling words of the king. 10: Dasaratha consoles Kaikeyi : Finally sinful Mandhara was able to win over Kaikeyi. They planned the strategy to bring the king into their trap. As per the game plan Kaikeyi pretended to have reached the height of anger. Dasaratha was fully engaged in Ramas coronation arrangements because he wanted to keep everything under his control. Late in that evening he went to Kaikeyis residence. First he wanted to surprise her. He asked the security guard, the whereabouts of the queen. The guard said,
70 Srimadhramayanam

The queen is very angry. Dasaratha lost all his enthusiasm. However he went to Kaikeyi, sat by her side and tried to console her. Dasaratha: Oh Kaikeyi! Always you used to be enthusiastic and energetic. Why are you grieving today? Did anyone insult you? Why are you alone? Dont you know that I will do anything for you? Why are you angry with me? Are you suffering with any bodily ailments? Shall I send for the doctor? Unless you tell me, how can I come to know about your problem. You tell me what I should do for you to keep you happy. Do you want to kill anyone? If you dont want me to kill him directly, I will kill him through some one. Do you want to favour a popper? I will make him equivalent to Kubera. In case any one has insulted you, even if he is as rich as Kubera I will make him a popper. I am prepared to spare my life to keep you happy. Believe me, I will certainly do whatever you want. 11: Kaikeyi demands for boons : Dasaratha was tired due to physical and mental exertion. He went to relax with the young queen. So he went all out to please her. Kaikeyi felt that the situation was ripe and it was the opportune moment for her to open the matter. Kaikeyi: Maharaja! No one has insulted me. I have a desire. If you promise me that you will fulfill, I will tell you. Otherwise why should I cut a sorry figure in front of others? Dasaratha with a smile on his face held tightly kaikeyis hand with love and affection. Dasaratha: Oh darling! You know that I love you and Rama most. I swear in the name of Rama and assure you that I will fulfill your desire. Tell me what you want. Kaikaye: Maharaja! You swear on your religious excellence and merit. Then only I will express my desire. Let me remaind you that God Agni, Sun, moon, the sky, day and night and all the four directions heard you when you promised to give me two boons. Gandharvas, Rakshasas and all living beings heard your words. Oh Raja! You are a righteous and truthful person. In the presence of three crores of Gods you must give me the two boons. If you go back on your promise I will commit suicide.
Ayodhya Kandam 71

Dasaratha: Oh Kaikeyi! I am a righteous and truthful person. I give you my word Kaikeyi: Oh Raja! Long back, you helped Indra in a battle between Gods and demons. In that battle Sambarasura attacked you and was about to kill you twice. On both occasions I saved your life. You promised me two boons. Now I want those two boons. That is my desire. If you go back on your promise, I will consider that as the biggest insult to me. With such a great insult I cannot live. Death is the only alternative for me. Dasaratha: Oh Kaikeyi! I very much remember that I promised you two boons. I stand by it. You can ask me for whatever you want. Kaikeyi: Oh King! Please listen. You made all arrangements to crown Rama as Yuvaraja. I want you to crown Baratha as Yuvaraja. This is my first desire. My second desire is that Rama should go to Dandaka vana wearing valakala and jatas and spend fourteen years there. Oh Prabhu! You order for these two now itself, if you are a righteous and truthful person. This will enhance the prestige of Ikshvakus. 12: Dasaratha blames Kaikeyi: Dasaratha was shocked on hearing Kaikeyis words. For a while he was confused whether it was real or a dream. He was frightened by the very look of kaikeyi. She looked like a tigress to him at that moment. He had a feeling that he was sleeping with a serpent all those years. He understood that he had been cornered and was bound to concede by the provisions of dharma and truth. He started to shout at her. Dasaratha: Oh cruel woman! What harm did Rama do to you? He loved you more than Kausalya. I never even imagined that you would be such a venomous serpent. When the entire world is praising the good qualities of Rama why you alone are spitting venom? I can afford to loose Kausalya, Sumitra and my kingdom like a peice of grass, but not Rama. If Rama is not with me I will become lifeless. Human beings may live without sun and the plants may survive without water but I cannot live without Rama. Kaikeyi! I touch your feet and pray. You please withdraw your two demands and save me. Dont you remember what you said about Rama on several occasions? Let me remind you. Rama is a man of opulence. He
72 Srimadhramayanam

is my eldest son. Eldest son alone is eligible for throne. He is a righteous man. Why are you speaking such cruel words today? Show pity on me and my people. Withdraw your words and contribute to the welfare of all the people. Kaikeyi! Do you think I have no love for Baratha? How can you entertain such a stupid thought? I dont believe that you were angered the moment you were told about Ramas coronation. Somebody must have instigated you. Did any one poison your mind? Otherwise how can you entertain such a cruel thought? Till now the people are thinking that you are the most intelligent and rational woman. Please dont get your image spoiled. Darling! You never spoke even a single harsh word against me or acted against my interest. Even now I am not able to believe your words. For me Rama and Baratha are equal. You know without Rama I cannot live. Why are you sending Rama to forests for fourteen years? Rama is still a young boy. He is born in this royal family and enjoying all comforts. Suddenly how can he live in forests? Though you have many servant maids, Rama is serving you everyday. Then why are you distancing him from you? Rama is a great warrior and observes all principles stipulated in scriptures viz. valour, tactics, duty, kindness and charity. He has compassion for poor and distressed. His teachers are pleased with his services. Rama is rich in tapasya and clean in mind, speech and action. He always speaks truth. He is free from duplicity. He is ready to sacrifice anything for the welfare of others and he is possessing all super human qualities. In honesty, he is comparable with Gods. In brilliance he is equal to rishis. Patience, perfect control on senses, generosity, truth, gratitude and treating all living beings as equals are all Ramas virtues. I will give you the whole of my kingdom. You rule the country. But dont send Rama to forests. Oh Kaikeyi! I have become old. I am in the last phase of my life. At this age dont force me into unbearable grief. I touch your feet and request you with folded hands. Allow Rama to live with me. Show pity on me. Please withdraw your demand. Kaikeyi: Maharaja! You are a great warrior. You are a righteous king. You yourself offered the boons. Now you are repenting for it. This
Ayodhya Kandam 73

type of timid behavior will never enhance your prestige. You will agree with me that you are alive because of me only. Forgetting this fact you are trying to go back on your words. Not only long back in the battle field, but a few minutes earlier also you promised to fulfill them. If you go back on your words, it will spoil the image of the entire Ikshvaku dynasty. Raja! Long back there was a dispute between a hawk and a dove. King Sibi offered flesh from his body to the hawk just to keep his promise. Similarly king Alarka donated his own eyes to a Brahmin. The ocean is not crossing its coast to keep the word given to the Gods. Similarly you also keep your promise. Oh King! I could smell your wicked plan. You want to make Rama king and then live happily with Kausalya deserting me. Dont teach me morals. I am just asking you to fulfill what you have promised to me. Is my demand unjustified? Raja! If you fail to keep your word, I will consume poison and die. Come what may, I will not accept Kausalya as the mother of the king. Nothing will make me happy other than sending Rama to forests and making Baratha the ruler of the land. If you want me to be alive you grant me the two boons immediately. Dasaratha: Oh Kaikeyi! You are talking without knowing the mind of Baratha. Baratha being a righteous person will never agree to sit on the throne of Rama. Dont think I will neglect you and Baratha after coronation. The kings, subordinates, officials and people have unanimously agreed to Ramas coronation and I made the announcement in their presence. How can I now face them? All these years Kausalya has been rendering service to me like a servant maid. Whenever I was out of mood, she played chess game with me and relieved me of tensions. She showered her affection on me like a mother feeding her child. Whenever I performed yagna and yagas she was by my side as Dharmapatni. Inspite of all her services, I used to spend more time with you. Yet she never questioned me. It is an accident that Rama was born as eldest son to Kausalya. If you insist on my sending Rama to forests, how can I face Kausalya? If Rama goes to forests, what
74 Srimadhramayanam

will happen to Lakshmana and Sita? It is certain if Rama goes to forests, I will die. For all these calamities you and Baratha will be held responsible. After we all die, you and Baratha rule the country. Oh Kaikeyi! If I send Rama to forests, people will certainly blame me that I have betrayed my eldest son for the sake of my sexual pleasure. I never thought that you could be such a wicked woman. Now I understand that it was concealed behind your glamour. Now I realize that I consumed poison thinking that it was wine. If I ask Rama to go to forests he will certainly obey me. But you bear in mind that the moment Rama leaves Ayodhya, I will also leave this world. Kausalya also will follow me. After that you rule this country alone. I am sure you are capable of showing hell on earth to Sumitra, Lakshmana and Satrugna. You have stepped into my house only to tarnish the reputation of Ikshvakus. 13: The grief of Dasaratha: Dasaratha fell on the ground. He was feeling exactly how king Yayati felt when he was thrown out of heaven after all his religious merits were exhausted. Craving and begging others was not in his nature. But Kaikeyi had no consideration for her husband. She had neither modesty nor grace. On top of it she provoked him by stating Oh King! Very often you boast about your being truthful. Why are you grieving when you are asked to fulfill the promise made to your own wife? Dasaratha: Oh Kaikeyi! You know well that we did not have children for several years. We performed several yagnas. At last Gods grace was showered on us. It is a mere accident that Rama was born as the eldest boy. It is our tradition that the eldest son is made the crown prince. You are fully aware of all these things. Then why are you insisting on these two boons? I presume you are testing me. Enough is enough. Even now you can take pity on me. After saying these words Dasaratha fainted. After sometime he woke up and started to beg for her mercy. Oh Kaikeyi! You are my wife. You are the most fortunate woman. I had a very long life. All these years I lived as a truthful person. Now I am in the last leg of my Journey to heaven. Though you are young, I believe
Ayodhya Kandam 75

you are wise enough to understand what I say. Please listen to me. I will give my kingdom to you. You yourself give the kingdom to Rama. Baratha also will agree to this. All my ministers, guru and people will appreciate your action. It will fetch you eternal fame. With this I will also get the satisfaction of having kept my promise. However much Dasaratha pleaded Kaikeyi did not yield. On the other hand she hardened her position and used strong words against the king, which broke the kings heart and he fell unconscious. It went on for so long that it dawned and Vandis arrived to wake up the king. Dasaratha asked them to go away and he again fainted. 14:Vasishta and others arrive at Kaikeyis house : Kaikeyi: Maharaja! Truthfulness is Brahmins quality. Even justice is based on truth. Truth means imperishable Vedas. Those who are faithful to an agreement alone can achieve the abode of Brahman. All righteous people say that truth is justice. I have also embraced that truth and urging you to do justice to me. When I request you to grant me those two boons, you are rolling on the ground as if you have committed a great sin. I am again and again telling you to be judicious. That brings you name and fame and helps you qualify for the other world. I have already told you about king Sibi and Alarka. They became eligible for the superior world because of their truthfulness. Raja! If you refuse to grant me those two boons I will consider that you lost interest in me and commit suicide. Dasaratha: You Sinister woman! I married you in the presence of Agni. Now I abandon you and Baratha and make the same Agni as witness. Already it is dawn. It is high time for me to take a decision. Tell me your last word. If you stand in the way of Ramas coronation, I am not permitting you and Baratha to perform the last rites after my death. Kaikeyi: Raja! I am pained to hear your words. Why are you wasting your time? Send word for Rama and tell him to go to forests. He should leave Ayodhya at once. Then only I and Baratha will be free from enemies. Dasaratha: Oh wicked woman! You have tied me with the strings of dharma. My mind has become dull. I want to see Rama immediately.
76 Srimadhramayanam

Meanwhile Vasishta and others went to see the king after completing their morning rituals. All the streets of Ayodhya were ready to receive the people coming from far and near to witness the coronation. Vasishta entered the palace with holy waters. Sumantra also went to see the king. Vasishta: Sumantra! Holy waters from different rivers and seas and other materials for the coronation are kept ready. Now you go to Maharaja and bring him. People are waiting to witness the function. Sumantra went inside, praised the king and said, Oh Maharaja! Let your mind overflow with joy like the towering tides of sea at the sight of moon. Indras charioteer Matali is waking up Indra at this hour in heaven. As I am your charioteer, I have come to wake you up. As the sun and moon wake up the mother earth, I am waking you. Please dress up and come out to see your people as Sun God comes out of Mt.Meru. Indra, Varuna, Kubera, Agni, Siva, Sun and moon will always give you protection. Maharaja! All arrangements have been completed for the function. We seek your orders to commence the rituals. Dasaratha was lying in his bed and heard sumantra extolling him. Those words of praise from Sumantra further stirred the turbidity in his stomach and mind. He said to Sumantra, Oh Sumantra! Your words, instead of making me happy, are burning my heart. Sumantra found that the king was not well and feeling weak. He was upset over the kings illness. Kaikeyi : Sumantra! Throughout the night he was thinking of Rama. So he did not sleep well. You go to Rama and bring him at once. 15: Sumantra is sent to Ramas house: Sumantra started to go to Ramas house. Already many kings, officials and rich citizens all assembled in front of the palace with gifts. Royal elephant was readied to bring holy waters. All other materials were kept ready. On seeing the kings, subordinate kings, officials and citizens outside the palace Sumantra went inside to inform the king. Dasaratha said Sumantra! I did not sleep well last night. Kaikeyi told you to bring Rama. Take it as my word and bring Rama.
Ayodhya Kandam 77

16: Sumantra reaches Ramas house: Sumantra Reached Ramas residence. When he entered the house Rama and Sita were talking about the coronation. As soon as Sumantra entered the room they welcomed him and offered a seat. Sumantra: Rama! Your father and Kaikeyi want to see you immediately. I request you to start immediately. The chariot is ready to take you. Rama: Oh Sita! My father and Kaikeyi want to see me. I presume they both want to give certain advices before my coronation. My mother Kaikeyi is always fond of me. I consider it as my fortune to see them both before the function. You be here. I will be back after seeing them. Sita: Oh Prabhu! After the coronation your father will make you a full fledged king like Brahma did for Indra. At that time you will perform Rajasuya yaga. In that yaga I would like to see you wearing deer skin with deers horn in your hand. May Indra on the east, Yama on the South, Varuna on the west and Kubera on the North protect you. Then Rama went to see king Dasaratha and Kaikeyi with Sumantra. On seeing Ramas chariot, the army made a lions roar. Poets and extollers praised the prince. Housewives showered flowers from their house tops. Lakshmana also followed Rama into the palace. 17: Rama enters Dasarathas residence : Rama and Sumantra went to see Dasaratha and Kaikeyi. To cater to the needs of the public who came from far and near, merchants maintained huge stocks of clothes, gems, corals, perfumes, eatables, milk, curd, sandal etc. People were singing in praise of Rama and Dasaratha. Rama heard all those words of praise but was not elated. It is not an exaggeration to say, that everyone was able to see Rama, and no one missed Ramas eyes. 18: Kaikeyi reveals her boons to Rama: Rama entered the room and found everyone to be emotional and internally grieving. Dasaratha was lying on his bed like a sick person. He went to him with concern and enquired about his health. He prostrated at his feet and sat by his side. Dasaratha was able to utter only one word, Rama!. Immediately grief struck his throat and he could not speak further. Tears rolled down from his eyes like a stream.
78 Srimadhramayanam

Rama: Mother! Why is father dull? He is looking like eclipsed sun. He seems to be in an unbearable grief. He is turbulent like sea on a full moon day. Mother! He used to jump with joy on seeing me every time. Why is he so passive? Have I hurt his feelings out of ignorance? Why is he not talking to me? Are Baratha and Satrugna safe? Are all my mothers safe? Have I uttered any word which wounded his feelings? Please tell me the real reason for his unhappiness. Kaikeyi: Rama! Your father is not angry at you. You have not done anything wrong to him. He is afraid of telling you an unpleasant news, as he is very affectionate towards you. But you must know the news. Let me tell you that. Long ago your father had given me two boons. Now he is repenting for that. He is mentally upset over it. That is why he is not able to tell you directly. Rama! You all know that truth is the base for all dharmas. Today he is trying to hide that truth. If you want him to be a truthful person, you have to obey his orders. Of course, it is your duty too. It may be pleasant or unpleasant. But if you promise that you will obey his orders, I will tell you what his orders are as he is unable to tell you directly. Rama: Mother! Have I ever disobeyed my father? If father orders me to jump into the fire, I will jump into it without any hesitation. He is not only my father, but also king to all of us. If he orders me to consume poison, I will consume it. If he asks me to jump into the sea, I will do it. So you tell me, what father is hesitating to tell me. I once again promise you that I will obey his orders. Rama is a man of integrity. Kaikeyi: Rama! Long ago when demons attacked Gods, Indra took the help of your father. I accompanied him to the battle field. I saved his life two times. At that time he offered to me two boons. Now I asked him for those two boons. They are: 1. Baratha has to be coroneted as Yuvaraja and 2. you should go to Dandakavana and lead the life of a muni for fourteen years. Please note that you will have to leave today itself wearing Valkala and Jata. Rama! As he is loving you and extremely affectionate towards you he is not able to tell you directly. Due to grief he is struggling to get the
Ayodhya Kandam 79

words to his mouth. So you obey his orders and make him a truthful person. 19: Rama agrees to go to forests: Rama: Mother! I take your words as my fathers orders and obey them to see his words come true. You and my father need not feel embarrassed in this regard. He has always been interested in my welfare and prosperity. Not only that he is my father but also our maharaja. It is my duty to obey his orders. Mother! Had I known it earlier I myself would have made all arrangements for Barathas coronation. For the sake of Baratha I can forgo kingdom and even sita and my own life with pleasure. Mother! Console my father. Dont allow him to be in a miserable condition. He is a great warrior. He killed several enemies. So he should not shed tears. Send word to Baratha. Right now I am giving you my word. I am starting to forests immediately. Arrange for the coronation of Baratha immediately. Kaikeyi: Rama! Your father is embarrassed to talk to you directly. As you have understood his situation start immediately. As long as you are with him, he will not get up from the bed and will not eat. So keeping his health in mind, you start immediately. As advised by you, I will send messengers to bring Baratha. Dasaratha heard what all Kaikeyi said. His heart was filled with grief and he fainted. Rama lifted his father and sprinkled water on his face. On seeing this Kaikeyi became furious and said Rama! On the pretext of serving your father, you are trying to avoid going to forests. There are so many servants to attend to your father. She started abusing Rama in several ways. Rama was not hurt by her words. Rama: Mother! I am not expecting money or power from the king. My services to him are nothing but fulfilling my duty. Having accepted the orders of the king, I have already become a muni. I shall do whatever my father asks me to do. I am even prepared to give up my life. Doing service to father and obeying his orders are considered by me as my duty. Whether my father tells me or not, I will take your words as his orders and obey. I will live in forests for Fourteen years.
80 Srimadhramayanam

Mother! You have full rights over me. You could have told me that you want Baratha to become Yuvaraja instead of asking Maharaja. It is paining to think that you dont have faith in me. Mother! Right now I will go to my mother and Sita to inform them. From there I will proceed to forests. You please advice Baratha to look after father. Advice Baratha to keep up our tradition by taking care of our fathers health at his old age. Dasaratha was listening patiently the righteous words of Rama and cried bitterly and loudly. Rama prostrated at the feet of his father and Kaikeyi and left the palace. Lakshmana followed him. Rama, a strong willed person, abandoned chariot, white umbrella and all other royal amenities. He sent back all his friends. From there he went to his mothers house on foot. When he reached his mothers palace, all were in celebration mood. 20. Rama informs Kausalya: Rama reached Kausalyas residence. At that time she was worshiping Lord Vishnu for the welfare of Rama. Rama prostrated at her feet. Kausalya: Rama! All your ancestors were righteous people. All were Rajarishis (A king who goes to tapasya after retirement). I pray that you also should be one among them. Your fame is to spread in all the three worlds. You should keep up the reputation of Ikshvakus. Rama! The time is fast approaching, the king will crown you as Yuvaraja shortly. Have some food and go. Rama: Mother! You are not aware of the latest developments. So you are talking innocently. In a short while I am going to forests leaving you, Sita and Lakshmana. From now onwards I have to give up nonvegetarian food. I will have to live on fruits, roots and honey. Like this I will have to live in forests for fourteen years. In my place Baratha will become Yuvaraja. King has ordered me to live in forests following muni dharma (living the life of a tapasvi) wearing Valkala and Jata. On hearing Ramas words Kausalya fainted down. Rama gently lifted her to the bed, helped her become normal and tried to console her.
Ayodhya Kandam 81

Kausalya: Rama! I was never happy with your father. I was thinking that I can live happily after you become king atleast. Now that also has turned out to be merely a dream. Rama! A woman can withstand any amount of ill-treatment from her husband but not from the co-wife of her husband. Now the condition has become worse. Hereafter my husbands co-wives will laugh at me. They will humiliate me with insulting words. How can I bear them all? If you go to forest my life will become miserable. All these years your father has been treating me as a servant of Kaikeyi. Hereafter even my servants will not listen to me as they would like to please Baratha and Kausalya. I am worried about my survival in your absence. Rama! You take me with you. I will follow you like a cow that follows its calf. 21: Rama consoles Kausalya and Lakshmana: Lakshmana: Oh Rama! Our King has become very old. But he is still thinking that he is a young man. Due to carnal feeling and with the intention of gratifying kaikeyi he has become a slave to that woman and has taken a perverse decision. should you lose your kingdom just because he has given a word to a woman? What wrong have you committed for you to be banished from the country? Not even an enemy will speak a bad word about you. So I do not accept the kings decision. Rama you are a righteous person. You are as pious as Gods. You have won control over your senses. You are not a hypocrite. You help even those who hate you. How can you be banished? Will any father mete out to his son such a cruel treatment? Rama! Before the matter goes to public notice, we shall capture power. I will stand by you with my bow and arrows. I will kill all those who support Baratha. Even if king Dasaratha wants to shield Kaikeyi, I will not hesitate to tie his hands and make him immobile. If it warrants, I will kill him even. Even a guru following an unrighteous path is to be punished. That is justified by scriptures. Rama! Even a father who allows his lustful desires to dictate terms should be punished. That is Kshatriya dharma. This kingdom legitimately belongs to you. How can he give it to Kaikeyi? It is clearly an injustice
82 Srimadhramayanam

done to you. We shall win it back by valour and strength. We two are capable of defeating the entire army even. Mother, Kausalya! I am the true follower of Rama. I swear on my bow and on my religious merit that I am prepared to do anything for Rama. If Rama decides to go to forests, I will also go with him. I will not be able to bear the sight of your grief-stricken face. If you permit me, I will see that your grief disappears in no time like how the darkness disappears at sun rise. Kausalya: Rama! Have you listened to what Lakshmana was telling. You yourself decide what is to be done. Just to satisfy kaikeyi, the king has decided to send you to forests. While obeying your fathers orders you should not leave me alone. You know all dharmas. To serve your mother at her old age is also a dharma. My son! Long ago Kasyapa stayed back at home to serve his mother and was admitted to heaven. Mother is also a guru like ones father. So I am not permitting you to go to forests. I cant enjoy any comfort when my son is suffering in forest. I will also come with you. I can live on roots and fruits. If you dont concede to my request, I will fast unto death. Rama: Mother! I have to obey the orders of my father. Kandu Maharshi killed a cow to carry out the instructions of his father. Parasurama killed his own mother to obey his fathers orders. The sons of king Sagara died to obey their fathers orders. There are so many people who obeyed their fathers orders. I cannot disobey my father. I am not either the first or the last person to follow this dharma. This Sanatana dharma is to continue forever. Lakshmana! I know you are very affectionate to me. Since my mother is not aware of the great value of truth, dharma and peace she feels severely aggrieved. Hence her utterences. Dharma is the principal object of human life. Dharma cannot go without truth. The two are interdependent. Once a promise is made to father, or mother or a Brahmin a righteous person will abide by it at any cost. So I must also abide by the promise I made to our father. Though it has been said by Kaikeyi, it is as good as fathers orders as she has said it in his presence. So it is not the right time to resort to Kshatriya dharma. Dont be furious and calm down.
Ayodhya Kandam 83

Mother! King Yayati fell down from heaven to earth. Again he went back to heaven with honour. Similarly, I will also come back to Ayodhya after fourteen years. Dont be dejected and bless me before I leave for forests. Lakshmana! I know how affectionate you are. I also know your valour and strength. Forgetting the dharma you have also joined mother to embarrass me. By following dharma one can achieve the other three objectives of human life viz., Ardha, Kama and moksha. So one should always follow Dharma. But to follow ardha one should not follow adharma which leads to hatred. Similarly pursuing dharma only to achieve Kama also is not appreciable. Our father and the king is an elderly and pious person. It is immaterial whether his order is out of anger, or lustful desire, or pleasure. Those who respect dharma should obey it. If anyone doesnt obey such orders it amounts to cruelty. So, my dear brother, father is guru to you and me. Mother is his chaste and virtuous wife. For her also he is the authority and she has to obey him. Our father is the most righteous person among our ancestors. Since the king is alive, how can I take our mother with me to forests like a widow? That is not correct. Oh mother! Principal Queen! I cannot forgo dharma for the sake of kingdom. You bless me. I will comeback after fourteen years. Then Rama went round her three times and prostrated at her feet and left for his house. 22. Rama Convinces Lakshmana: Rama: My dear brother Lakshmana! Your angry words are sounding to me like the hissing of a serpent. I know your heart is as pure as water. You are very dear to me. So please do not be angry. Lakshmana! I never hurt the feelings of my father and mother. My father is a truthful and a righteous person having faith in other worlds. So if his promise doesnt come true he will get hurt. To make his promise come true I must go to forests. So my going to forests is inevitable and there is no other go.
84 Srimadhramayanam

Lakshmana! The moment I go to forest, Kaikeyi would summon Baratha and coronate him as Yuvaraja. Kaikeyi will get peace of mind only when I leave Ayodhya. It was only yesterday that father wanted me to be crowned as Yuvaraja. But today I am banished to forests. Strange are the ways of the Gods! Kaikeyi and our beloved father are mere pawns in the hands of God. Nobody can predict the ways of God; nor can any one oppose or escape from the decisions of God. Human beings have to simply act as per the wishes of God. Pleasure and pain, losses and gains, birth and death etc. are all parts of Gods play. 23. Lakshmana differs from Ramas theory: Lakshmana: Rama! You are a born Kshatriya. It looks like you are afraid that people may mistake you if you dont obey fathers orders. While acting on such fears, you are simply trying to put the blame on God. Your fears are baseless. Moreover, you have taken a hasty decision to go to forests. Kaikeyi is a greedy and cunning woman. One wonders why she chose to ignore those two boons granted to her all these years. And very conveniently she remembered them on the eve of your coronation. Her game plan stands exposed. She has been pretending all these years as though she has lots of love and affection for you. Only those who have become conquered by their senses would accept your theory. I would like to take up arms against this unfair game. I am confident that I will win this battle. Rama! You are a brilliant man. Why are you not doubting the integrity of Kaikeyi and Dasaratha? They are deceiving you with sweet words under the cover of dharma. Know it well this is a great conspiracy of Kaikeyi and Dasaratha. Rama! You argue that obeying fathers orders is the supreme dharma. Only yesterday you obeyed fathers order and agreed for coronation. Today the same father ordered you to go to forests. Now also you obey fathers orders as it is dharma. When some one changes dharma to suit his convenience, how can it be a dharma? You have every right to reject such a dharma. You will not incur anybodys wrath or displeasure. You will not be punished, I am telling you.
Ayodhya Kandam 85

Rama! I dont behold that this decision of Dasarathas is an act of God. Only weak minds respect such a theory. Right now I would like to find out whether Gods power is greater than mans power. A furious elephant breaks its chains and attacks public. A mahout brings it under his control with the help of a small elephant gaud. In the same way, I am bringing God into my control. I will see to it that Dasaratha and Kaikeyi go to forests for fourteen years. Rama! This is not the time for you to go to forests. You may go after ruling the country for over thousand years. All Rajarishis of our dynasty made their eldest sons only as Kings. So your son alone will become king and not Baratha. Rama! King Dasaratha lost his mental balance. So you need not obey the orders of a mentally challenged king. I will kill whoever opposes you even if it is Indra or varuna. Oh Rama! I am your servant. Order me what I should do. I will obey your orders. Tell me whom all I should kill. I will kill them all. I will finally ensure that you emerge as the most powerful king on earth. Rama: Lakshmana! Come what may, I will not disobey fathers orders. This is my firm decision. This is one and the only path of dharma before me. I ask you not to nurture evil thoughts. 24. Rama Takes blessings from Kausalya: Kausalya: My Son! You have decided to obey your fathers orders. I am sure that no one can convince you. The moment you go to forest, my heart will stop beating. I am like a cow. You are my calf. Allow this cow to go with its calf. Rama: Mother! Kaikeyi already poisoned the mind of my father. He cannot live comfortably with her as before. If you also come with me who will take care of him? Serving the husband is the supreme dharma for a wife. That is our Sanatana dharma. Kausalya: Rama! You are personification of dharma. So I listen to whatever you say. Rama: Mother! In my absence please offer prayers to all Gods for my safe return after spending fourteen years in the forests.
86 Srimadhramayanam

Kausalya: My son! I will be eagerly waiting for that day of your return. I pray to all Gods for your safe return. 25: Kausalya blesses Rama: Kausalya: Rama! Your dharma will alone save you and protect you. All these years you served me, your father and Gods with all your sincerity. Let all the Gods take care of you in the forests. The all powerful astras bestowed on you by Viswamitra will protect you in the forests. May the blessings of Brahma, Vishnu, Maheswara, Vasishta, the Sun, the moon, stars and all the saints always protect you while you live in the forests. Rama! Your exile may turn out to be more joyful than the mundane kingship. Rama touched her feet reverently, took her blessings and left. 26: Sita wants to go with Rama to forests: When Rama went back to his residence he found Sita to be anxiously waiting for him. Rama took her hands in his. Sita: Prabhu! Brahmins and maharishis announced that your coronation will be held today on Pushyami Nakshtram. Why is your face looking so dull? Where are your pleasant smiles? Where are the Vandis? Why are they not chanting Vedic slokas? I am not finding on your head the auspicious honey, curd and religious yellow rice. Why the ministers and Brahmins are not accompanying you? Where is the royal elephant? Why are you coming on foot? Rama: Sita! My father and Kaikeyi banished me to Dandaka forests for fourteen years. Baratha will be crowned as Yuvaraja. Long ago, my father granted two boons to Kaikeyi. Today she told him that she would utilize those two boons and the king promised her that he would fulfill whatever she wanted. She cornered him in the name of dharma and stressed it would amount to telling a lie if he did not fulfill her demands. Most righteous king, my father, was forced to yield to her demands and ordered me to go to forests from today for fourteen years. I promised my father, that I would obey his orders.
Ayodhya Kandam 87

Sita! In a short while from now I will have to leave Ayodhya. From now onwards Baratha will be the ruler. Generally, kings do not like if anyone praises the virtues of others in their presence. So never praise me in the presence of Baratha. Better dont speak any thing about me. I do not mean that you should forget me. Do not always worry about what has happened today. Please respect my father and mother. Serve them well in their old age. Baratha and Satrugna will look after you well. You treat them as your children. Always keep it in mind that Baratha is the King. Remember, even king will be willing to abandon his own son if he does not obey his orders. So you should move with Baratha tactfully. Remember from today you are not his elder brothers wife, but his subject. Sita: (Angrily) Rama! Why are you so cruel to me today? What wrong did I do to you? Do not think that you alone know and practice dharma. I also studied dharmas when I was in my fathers house. So my lord! Please listen. A wifes dharma is always to stand by her husband in thick and thin and in rain and shine. Prabhu! You know all dharmas. All relations like father, mother and brothers are born in accordance with their actions in their previous life. After enjoying the fruits of their actions they all disappear. But wife alone will share the pleasures and difficulties till the end. The future of a wife is linked with her husband both in this world and in the other worlds. The only superior way for a wife is to go with her husband wherever he goes. Let me go with you to the forests. I will walk ahead of you cleaning thorns and stones on your way. This is what all sastras are teaching us. Dont get angry with me. I learnt all these dharmas since my childhood at my fathers place. Rama! If you are banished to Dandaka forests, it applies to me also. It is my duty to be always with you, irrespective of whether you go to Dandaka or heaven or hell. I will follow you. I will walk with you in jungle as comfortably as I move in the palace. I will not be a burden to you. I cannot live even one minute without you. 28. Rama explains forest life: Rama: Sita! You were born in a royal family. I know you are well versed with all dharmas. This not the right time for arguments or debates.
88 Srimadhramayanam

Dont worry about our separation. It is only temporary. After all, fourteen years will be over in no time. After that we will be together and will enjoy entire life. You must obey me; that is your dharma. You do not know how terrific and treacherous the life would be in jungles. You think forests are full of fruits and fragrant flowers only. But danger lurks every where. Wild and fierce animals may pounce on us any moment. You may think of beautiful rivers, placid lakes and streams. But you should also think of crocodiles living in those waters. Forests would be full of predators looking for easy prey. So listen to me and stay back in the palace. 29. Sita tries to convince Rama: Sita: Oh Rama! When I was a ten year old girl, some saints visited our house. They looked at my palm and said that I would spend several years in jungles with my husband. Since then I was dreaming of living in forests with you. If you leave me alone, I will either consume poison or consign myself to flames. My father gave me to you in marriage in the presence of Agni. Brahmins declared in a vedic form that you are my protector in this world and the other worlds also. So I am your own in all respects. I am a chaste and virtuous wife to you. I never misbehaved. I am a partner in all your pleasures and grief. So you cannot leave me alone. You please take me with you. If you refuse to my pleadings I have no alternative but to leave this world by consuming poison or offering myself to the flames. In spite of her pleadings, Rama did not agree to take her to the forests. However he tried to console her in several ways. 30. Rama agrees to take Sita: Though Rama tried to convince Sita, her grief was increased by hundred folds. Inspite of her extreme love for Rama, she decided intentionally to wound him with her pin-picking words which she never spoke before. Sita : Prabhu! Your hands are so long that they touch your knees. Your chest is as wide as Mt.Meru. Your face is as pleasant as moon. Your speech is as sweet as honey. Inspite of your handsome personality, you lack manliness. Though you look like a man, your nature is feminine. If you go alone to forests what my father will think of you? Will he not repent for
Ayodhya Kandam 89

giving his daughter to a person who cannot feed and protect her? His heart will break, for having given me in marriage to a person lacking manliness. He will certainly grieve for my condition. Oh Prabhu! People have been praising you all these years that you are as brilliant as sun and as vigorous as Indra. But if you go alone to the forests, leaving me they all will curse themselves for having praised you as sun and Indra. Their opinion about you will certainly not enhance your prestige. Oh warrior! Why have you entertained the thought of leaving me alone? What are your fears if I am going to be with you? I am following the foot steps of Savitri, wife of Satyavanta. I have not done any disgraceful act till now. In future also I will not do any. So I will come with you. I want to live wherever you are living. Otherwise I will not live in this world. I am your wife. All these years I have been thinking that you are everything for me in this world and in other worlds also. I am a chaste and virtuous wife to you. Today you are asking me to serve your parents, Baratha and others, which is not my duty. My duty is only to serve my husband. When I am committed to you, what business I have with all these people? You are the most righteous person. You know everything. Dont you think, it is unjust for you to leave me and go to forests alone? Nadha! As long as I walk behind you, I will not feel strain at all; I will feel like going to a picnic. When I sleep on your lap I feel as if I am in a royal palace. When I walk behind you the thorns will not prick and on the other hand I will feel like walking on a deers skin. The fragrance of various flowers will make me more pleasant than the perfumes in the royal palace. I will feel more comfortable while walking on green grass in forests than the carpets in the palace. The fruits and roots that you will offer me with your hands will be tastier than the delicacies available in the palace. While looking at the seasonal flowers in the forests, I will even forget my parents. I will not cause any inconvenience in the forest to you. Most importantly I will be rendering my timely service to you and keeping you in comfort. Sitas throat was filled with grief and she was not able to speak further. Her tearful eyes were swollen. She could not withstand the strain and fainted. Rama took her into his arms and consoled her.
90 Srimadhramayanam

Rama: Oh Sita! I will not do anything that hurts you. I prefer you to heaven even. Like Brahma, I act without any fear. Dont underestimate me. I can always protect my darling wife. I wanted to know your mind. So I tested whether you are mentally prepared for a forest life or not. How can I live without you? We are made for each other to live in palace or in exile. I swear I will not leave you. In the past many people obeyed the orders of their fathers. Like Suvarchala who followed sun God, I will also follow the path of dharma. So I shall obey the orders of my father. As a son it is my duty to be obedient to my father. Sita! Mother, Father and Guru are Gods living with us on earth. Disobeying them and praying to unseen Gods is meaningless. Those who respect the living Gods will secure everything. So what my father instructed me to do, I shall certainly follow. This is the dharma since time immemorial. Sita! I thought that you will not be able to withstand the difficulties of forest life. But you are determined to come with me. So I will not disappoint you. We both will go together. Your decision has enhanced the prestige of the two families; ours and King janakas. There is very little time for us to start. So you get ready with your baggage. 31. Lakshmana argues with Rama: Lakshmana was listening to the conversation between Rama and Sita. He was afraid that Rama may object to his going to forests with them. So, he made an appeal to him. Rama: Lakshmana! Though our father has been like a Kalpataruvu, now he is fastened with Kama. Kaikeyi may not be contended with kingdom. She will avail every opportunity to harass our mothers even without any provocation. Already our mothers are in deep grief. They may not withstand the harassment of Kaikeyi. Baratha is a good man. But naturally he will respect Kaikeyi more than Kausalya and Sumitra. So I advice you to take care of our father and mother at this critical hour. Lakshmana: Rama! I will also come with you to jungles. Without you I cannot live even in heaven. Please do not say no.
Ayodhya Kandam 91

Rama: Lakshmana! You are my best friend and brother. But if you come to forests who will look after our mothers Kausalya and Sumitra? Father is a broken man. Kaikeyi will not allow Kausalya and Sumitra to live in peace. So to look after them you must stay back. Baratha will be naturally more loyal to Kaikeyi then Kausalya and Sumitra. Lakshmana: Rama! You need not doubt Baratha. He has more love and devotion to you. More than that, he is afraid of you also. Rama! Kausalya has thousand Villages at her command. She will not only keep herself comfortable, but she can take care of my mother Sumitra. So take me also with you. I will carry your weapons and walk ahead of you clearing the path. Rama: (Laughed aloud) Lakshmana! You come with us. How can I live without you? Kaikeyi ordered only me to go to forests, but did not object to my carrying my weapons. Do you remember that Varuna, the God of Oceans, gave me divine weapons when we were leaving Mithila. Those weapons are deposited with Suyagna, the son of Vasishta. Go and bring them. We need them while we are in jungles. Lakshmana was overjoyed like a child and hugged Rama. From there he rushed to Suyagnas residence to collect their weapons. 32. Rama gives away all his wealth to Brahmins: Rama: Oh Respected Brahmins! Suyagna! I am giving away the elephant Satrunjaya and thousand other elephants. Maharishi! You invite Agastya and Viswamitra. Give these valuable Diamonds and other precious stones, gold and silver to them. Give away all silk clothes to Brahmins and Brahmacharis of various hermitages. In the meanwhile, a poor brahmin by name Trijata came to receive some gifts from Rama. Rama gave several lakhs of cows and satisfied him. Rama and Lakshmana took leave of their friends and went to Dasaratha before going to forests. 33. Rama, Sita and Lakshmana go to see Dasaratha: Rama, Sita and Lakshmana were going to see King Dasaratha, walking in the hot sun. All the streets were packed with people. People
92 Srimadhramayanam

were rushing in large numbers to have a glimpse of Rama. They all resolved to go to forests with Rama. They wanted to share the grief of Rama living with him in the forests. Some praised Rama stating Look at him. To make his fathers word true, he is going to forests. Some praised the qualities of Rama: He is embodiment of compassion, wisdom and character; he has perfect control over mind and sense organs. The people felt like aquatic animals out of water. Earlier soldiers used to make way for them. Now people were giving way for them voluntarily. They all filled the streets to see him sitting atop the elephant on his way to coronation. Instead they saw him walking barefooted. They all cried, How can Dasaratha send Rama to forests? Another person said, we will all go with him to the forests! Let Kaikeyi rule Ayodhya without people. Rama was listening to all these silently. 34. Rama, Sita and Lakshmana enter palace: At the entrance of palace, Sumantra was standing. Rama bowed to Sumantra and said he would like to see the King. Sumantra rushed inside and told Dasaratha, Rama, Sita and Lakshmana are waiting outside to see you. The king ordered Sumantra to bring all his Queens and close relatives so that they all could see Rama before his leaving Ayodhya. Kausalya, Sumitra and other 350 wives assembled there. Then Rama and Sita entered with folded hands. Lakshmana also followed them. On seeing them Dasaratha jumped from his throne to hug Rama. But he fell and fainted. Rama took him his arms and put him on the throne. Rama: Oh King! I have come to take leave of you. Sita and Lakshmana are also coming with me. I seek your blessings. Dasaratha was stunned to see Rama. He was as quiet and composed as before. No signs of agony or anguish could be seen on his face. He asked Rama to go closer to him. Dasaratha: Rama! Kaikeyi betrayed me. I am bound by my oath given to her long back. In fact they are not binding on you. People want you to be their King. So you disobey my orders and stay back. If you do that I will also be happy. You take the throne and rule Ayodhya.
Ayodhya Kandam 93

Rama: Maharaja! You should live for hundred more years. You should be our King. Fourteen years will pass very quickly. All the more important is that, you should not go back on your word because of your love for me. Dasaratha: My noble child! The sacrifice that you are making today will make you a legend forever. You will be the most righteous person in our Ikshvaku family. My request to you is that you spend this night with me and your mother. You go to Dandaka forests tomorrow morning. Rama: Father! If I stay this night, tomorrow you may ask me to stay for one more night. But after that how I can get all these comforts in forests? So permit me to go tonight itself. I am leaving this land, wealth and people to Baratha. You fulfill the boons given to Kaikeyi and get the fame that you are a king who can keep his promise. You be a righteous and upright king. I obey your orders and return after fourteen years. Avoid ill feelings. After I go, you call Baratha and coronate him as king. Thereby you can keep your second promise too. Dont be grieving. Dont shed tears. Sea is the husband of all rivers. Will the sea ever get agitated? Father! I dont have any desire for Kingdom, pleasures, wealth, even heaven and comfortable life. My love for sita is also secondary to me. Father! I have now only one desire, that is, you must be a truthful person. You should never be seen as a dishonest person. I swear on my Punyam and satyam. Father! Kaikeyi asked me to go to forests. I said I will go. I will honour my word. Father! Dont be agrieved. As I am accompanied by Sita and Lakshmana, we can easily spend our time happily as if we are in Ayodhya. After completing fourteen years I will come back. I will make you happy. On hearing Ramas words, Dasaratha cried bitterly and embraced Rama. All the queens of Dasaratha cried. Even Sumantra could not control his grief and fainted. 35. Sumantra pleads to Kaikeyi: Sumantra the charioteer of Dasaratha heard everything. He could not control his grief. He covered his face with hands and fainted. After a while he became normal and looking at Kaikeyi he cracked his teeth and said:
94 Srimadhramayanam

Sumantra: Oh Kaikeyi! Dasaratha is a king for movables and immovables. He is your husband. You are behaving cruelly towards such a noble person. You will not hesitate to commit any heinous crime. King Dasaratha is as great as Indra. He is unshakable like a mountain. He is as deep as sea. You are killing him with your wicked plan. He is your husband. He is your protector. He is capable of giving you boons. But dont put him under disgrace. A woman may have many sons. But they are not equal to husband. It is general practice in the world that if a king dies, his eldest son only becomes king. In your Ikshvaku family also the same is the tradition. Today you are giving up that tradition. Oh Kaikeyi! King has given you the highest priority among his queens. Still you are behaving so disgracefully and without any sense of shame. This is like cutting a mango tree and nourishing a neem tree with honey. Will that neem tree ever produce honey? Why I am telling you so much is that you are also behaving like your mother. No doubt you inherited your mothers qualities. I will tell you a story what I heard about your mother. Long ago by the mercy of a great tapasvi your father learnt the language of ants. One day when your father was with your mother, he happened to hear the conversation of two ants. As he understood their language he laughed aloud at the ambition of such tiny creatures. Your mother felt that the king was laughing at her. So, she insisted the king to reveal the reason for his laugh. The king said, Oh queen! I should not reveal, since it is a top secret. My guru told me if I reveal this secret to anyone, my head will break into thousand pieces. So if I reveal it I will die. In spite of that your mother insisted on his revealing it even at the cost of your fathers life. At that time your father left your mother. After leaving your mother he lived long like Kubera. Oh Kaikeyi! You are also, like your mother, a sinful woman. Even at the cost of your husbands life and the prestige of Ikshvaku family, you are insisting on his granting the boons like a fool. Even now it is not too late. Somebody must have poisoned your mind. So you go back to your old way of life and save the king and kingdom. If Rama obeys the orders of his father and go to forests, that will certainly get you a bad name. That is not good for Baratha also.
Ayodhya Kandam 95

Rama is the eldest son. He is a man of strength and valour. He is a righteous person and the protector of all people. Sumantra failed to convience Kaikeyi. 36. Kaikeyis cruelty: Dasaratha: O Sumantra! Let full strength of army go with Rama to forests. Arrange for the most luxurious Chariot to Rama, Sita and Lakshmana. Let grocery and household articles be loaded in Chariots. Let good cooks also go with them. Give them gold, diamonds and the best perfumes. He will do yagas in all holy places. He will give gifts to Brahmins. Let Rama also enjoy all luxuries in forests as Baratha enjoys here. Kaikeyi: Oh King! Let me remind you that Rama is to leave Ayodhya on foot with valakala and Jata. He should lead the life like a muni in jungles. Cooks and valuables, therefore, should not be sent with Rama. If everything is sent along with Rama, then what will be left out for Baratha? You want to give the entire sugarcane juice to Rama leaving only the bagesses for Baratha. Baratha will not eat the left over foods. Dasaratha: Oh wicked lady! What you are demanding now are not included in your boons? There was nothing about the wealth or my people. You go to hell. The people will all go with Rama. Kaikeyi: Oh King! There lived a king by name Sagara who is your ancestor. He banished his first son Asamanjasa. Dasaratha: Oh sinful lady! Are you not ashamed to compare Rama with Asamanjasa. All the people listening to Kaikeyis words were astonished and taken aback. A minister, Siddartha, stood up and said to Kaikeyi: Siddartha: Oh Kaikeyi! Please do not compare Asamanjasa with Rama. I will tell you about Asamanjasa. You listen. He was the eldest son of king Sagara. Asamanjasa grabbed children, who were playing, by their legs, spun and threw them into Sarayu river. The parents came and reported, O King! If Asamanjasa is in the city we will all migrate to another kingdom. If he is banished we will continue to live here. Then the
96 Srimadhramayanam

king banished him from the kingdom. Though he was his eldest son he banished him in the interest of public. Oh Kaikeyi! What wrong did Rama do? Why should he be banished? Rama is the most righteous person. If you send such a person to forests you are not only committing an injustice but also a sin. Dasaratha: Oh sinful woman! Siddardha is an aged person and a Righteous person. He knows the pulses of people more than any one else. Your mind is full of poison. I am also going with Rama to forests. 37. Sita, Rama and Lakshmana wear Valkalas On hearing Siddardhas words Rama humbly submitted to king Dasaratha. Rama: Maharaja! I have decided to forego all comforts for the next fourteen years. I will lead a Muni life. I will be contended with fruits and roots that are available in the forests. Will a person who is gifting an elephant be asking for the belt tied to its waist? Similarly, while I am prepared to forego the kingdom itself what am I going to do with all these attendants? Let all those things be retained here for Baratha. I will be happy if you can provide me valkala for fourteen years. Also give us a crowbar and a basket, so that we can dig the roots and collect them in the basket. When Rama said these words, Kaikeyi immediately ran into her house and brought Valkalas for Rama, Sita and Lakshmana. Rama and Lakshmana changed their garments with Valkalas. But Sita with a great hesitation and shy told, Rama! I have never worn Valkalas. Teach me how to wear them. Then Rama showed her how to wear Valkalas over her garments. On hearing Sitas words all the queens of Dasaratha cried loudly in agony. Queens of Dasaratha: Rama! You are obeying the orders of your father. It is not binding on sita to accompany you. Let her remain in the palace. We will all feel happy. You can get the assistance from your brother Lakshmana. Vasishta: Oh Kaikeyi! You are exceeding your limits. You are thinking in a wicked way. You have betrayed the king. Still you are not
Ayodhya Kandam 97

satisfied. Sita is a pious woman. She need not accompany Rama. She can stay here and rule the country from Ramas throne, because she is the soul of Rama. In case she goes to forests we also will go. All the people of Ayodhya will go behind them. Oh Kaikeyi! Baratha knows fully about the family traditions of Ikshvakus. Take it from me, he will not rule the country. He will not respect you as mother. Everyone in this country follows the path of Rama, except you. In the disguise of love for your son you are causing irreparable loss to the kingdom. Kaikeyi! Dont give Valkalas to Sita. Give her superior ornaments, gems, diamonds and silk saris. All these things are not covered by the booms you are granted. In spite of Vasishtas advice, Sita preferred to go with Rama. 38. Rama pleads to Dasaratha: When Kaikeyi offered Valkalas to Sita, Vasishta and Dasaratha could not bear the grief. Dasaratha got dejected and told to Kaikeyi: Dasaratha: Oh Kaikeyi! Sita will not wear Valkalas. She is the daughter of King Janaka. She is young and delicate. All these years she has been living in comforts. She cannot withstand the strain in the forests. What did she do to you? Why should she wear Valkalas? I never made any promise to you on Sita. So she will go with ornaments and Princely garments. Oh Kaikeyi! You have cornered me in the name of dharma. So I granted the boons I promised to you. I have given my consent for Ramas exile. The flower of a bamboo itself burnt the entire bamboo bush and your foolishness alone will be the cause of my death. King Dasaratha pleaded with Kaikeyi in several ways. But her heart did not budge. She was as stubborn as before. Rama: Father! You are superior among the righteous people. My mother Kausalya has become old. She is a pious lady. There is no limit for her grief as I am going to the forests. She never experienced this type of grief earlier. So I earnestly request you to be kind and sympathetic towards her. There is nobody to pity her except you. So protect her. I have no other desires.
98 Srimadhramayanam

39. Arrangements for Ramas travel: Rama and Lakshmana were dressed in valkala. Dasaratha was not able to face Rama out of guilt. He was furious at Kaikeyis betrayal. Dasaratha: Sumantra! Rama is a virtuous person. His father himself is sending him to forests. Is this the reward for his good character? Take out a luxurious chariot and drop him in the forests. Tell the store keeper to give the garments, jewels and perfumes etc. for Sita to last for fourteen years. Kausalya: Oh Sita! Normally women respect their husbands as long as they keep them in comfort. Once their husband lands in difficulties, they forget what all happened in the past except the favours they have done to their husbands and make life miserable by teasing them. Sita: This is the general trend of the world. But a good wife always thinks that her husband is a living God even when he lands in trouble. Kausalya: Sita! My son is a righteous person. Now he has lost his kingdom. He is going to live in forests. He cannot provide you any luxurious life. Dont disrespect him. Treat him as your God. You always follow him like a shadow. Sita: Oh Virtuous mother! I promise that I will behave as advised by you. My parents taught me how to live as a good wife. The moon and its beauty are inseparable. I am also inseparable from my husband. I will never forget my dharma (duty). I will never neglect my husband. He is my God, mind, speech and action. Rama: Mother! Dont be grieving. Take care of father. The fourteen years time will pass away like the twinkle of an eye. After fourteen years I will come and fall at your feet. Bless me. 40. Rama leaves Ayodhya: Rama, Sita and Lakshmana prostrated at the feet of Dasaratha. All of them were grief-stricken. Lakshmana went to Sumitra and prostrated at her feet. She lifted and embraced him. Sumitra: My Son! For the welfare of all the worlds Kausalya gave birth to Rama. I gave birth to you only to serve Rama. You both are born for a cause. So you always be associated with Rama like an eye lid.
Ayodhya Kandam 99

Whether Rama is a king or a popper, he alone is your protector. My son! You consider Rama as your father, Sita as me (mother) and forest as Ayodhya. Sumantra, the charioteer came to Rama and said Rama! Kaikeyi wants you to go to forests today itself. If you make it today this would be your first day of your exile. Sitas ornaments and saris were kept in the chariot along with bow, arrows and other weapons. A crowbar and baskets were also provided to dig roots and carry them. Sita, Rama and Lakshmana sat in the chariot. Rama said, Sumantra! Start the chariot slowly. When the chariot moved, Kausalya, Dasaratha and other queens cried loudly. All the people stood in front of the chariot and told Rama not to go to forests. Sumantra tactfully increased the speed of the chariot. 41. Grief of people: All the Queens of Dasaratha were crying loudly. People were commending Ramas good qualities in several ways: He used to protect one and all. He never hurt anyone. He used to pacify with a smiling face even those who happened to be angry at him at times. He is a righteous person. To make his fathers word true he is going to the forests. Brahmins were following Rama carrying the sacred fire. No food was prepared in any house that day. People kept away from their jobs. Elephants refused to take feed. 42. Dasaratha goes to Kausalyas palace: Dasaratha and his Queens became almost frozen when Rama was leaving. Dasaratha was unable to bear the grief and fainted down. Kaikeyi tried to help Dasaratha but he did not allow her to touch him. Dasaratha: O Kaikeyi! You dont touch me. I dont like even to see your face. You are not my wife. I am leaving you. I severe my relationship with you and your people. I dont want to have any connection with you either in this world or in the other worlds. If Baratha accepts the throne with pleasure, he will not be eligible to do my last rites. I am severing his relationship too. Kausalya lifted him, cleaned the dust from his body and took him slowly to her house. He lost the brilliance that used to be always on his face and looked like the eclipsed sun.
100 Srimadhramayanam

Dasaratha started lamenting that night as follows: Dasaratha: Kausalya! I am still hearing the hoof sound of horses but not Ramas voice. Rama must by now be sleeping under the trees in the forest. The protector of all people has been forced to be wandering with tribes in the jungle. Sita, the delicate daughter of Janaka has to endue the difficulties of forest life. There were no people in the city as all of them went behind Ramas chariot. All the shops remained closed. Dasaratha spoke to himself: Oh Kaikeyi! You have succeeded. You got your things done. I can not live without Rama. It is certain that I am going to die in a day or two. You are destined to become a widow. Oh Rama! Where are you? he was crying. In the midnight he woke up Kausalya and said, Kausalya! I am not able to see anything. My sight was following Rama and I lost it when he disappeared. I feel burning sensation all over my body. 43. Kausalyas Agony: Kausalya: Oh King! Kaikeyi has bitten Rama like a serpent. Once Baratha becomes King, she will become furious. Even on normal days she used to spew venom on me. Now she will not allow me to live. I can escape from her torture, if I go to forest and live with Rama. Oh King! Instead of sending Rama to forests, you could have made him her slave. That would have enabled us to see him daily atleast. You have thrown him down from the seat of Yuvaraja. Giving Ramas kingdom to Baratha is like demons eating away the havisis prepared for God. Rama, Sita and Lakshmana are now suffering in the forest. Oh king! I must have separated many children from their mothers in my previous births. So I am suffering from the separation of my son from me. My body is burning with grief. It is like the land developing cracks in the mid summer. 44. People and Brahmins follow Rama: Rama: My dear people! I am pleased by your love and affection. I will feel doubly happy if you can extend the same to Baratha. Never hate Kaikeyi or Baratha. Baratha is also having as many good qualities as I
Ayodhya Kandam 101

have. His vigour and valour are exemplary. If you want me to be happy, you all go back. In spite of Ramas appeal, people were running behind the chariot. A few aged Brahmins, who could run fast, pleaded with the horses. Brahmins: Oh Horses! You are all born in a superior pedigree. You dont take Rama to forests; turn around and take him back to Ayodhya. Rama was watching all these. On seeing heart breaking scene of the elderly Brahmins running behind the chariot Rama asked Sumantra to stop the chariot. He got down and started to walk with them. Brahmins: Rama! We are all carrying our sacred fire with us. Vedas and mantras are always with us. We were gifted with white umbrellas when we performed Vajapeya yagnas. We are carrying those white umbrellas also with us to protect you in the forests from the suns heat. Our women are well trained in the house hold activities and are very good in hospitality. They were all persuading Rama in several ways to drop his idea of going to forest, but failed in their attempt. Rama was walking with them till evening and they all reached river Tamasa. They were all tired and stayed on the river bank for that night. 46-49 On Tamasa River bank : People who accompanied Rama were all sleeping under the trees. Looking at them Rama said: Rama: Lakshmana! The people of Ayodhya are very much attached to us. They dont want us to go to forests. This is the first night of our exile. Hereafter our life is not going to be as comfortable as it was in Ayodhya. All these people have come to live with us. They are prepared even to give their lives for us. However it would be better to leave this place before they wake up. When they wake up they will be shocked, grieving for some time and then going back to Ayodhya. Lakshmana agreed with Rama and asked Sumantra to get the chariot ready. Rama: Sumantra! You take out the chariot and go towards Ayodhya. After covering some distance you come back to the river by another route
102 Srimadhramayanam

to meet us. We three will walk along the river bank and meet you there. From there we will cross the river. These people will get confused and will not be able to trace us. After sometime they will all go back to Ayodhya. Then Sumantra took out the chariot without noise and drove it towards north. After some time, by a different route he reached the spot on the river bank where Rama, Sita and Lakshmana were waiting. 50. King Guha welcomes Rama: The next morning they reached the southern border of Kosala. There Rama asked Sumantra to stop the Chariot. Rama, Sita and Lakshmana got down from the chariot and stood looking towards Ayodhya. Rama: Oh Great city of Ayodhya! All those born in the family of Ikshvaku were ruling you. All these years we were also brought up in your caring arms. Now we are going to the forest to help of my father keep his promise. Shortly we will come back and serve you. On my return I shall serve you again. At that time Rama became emotional and was in tears. Many villagers and farmers gathered there. Rama affectionately spoke to them. They all felt happy. After sometime the chariot crossed the Kingdom of Kosala and reached the great river Ganges. Rama said to Sumantra. Rama: Sumantra! Here we see a huge tree on the bank of Ganges. Let us all sleep tonight under this tree. At a short distance from there was the city of Sringiheripuram, the capital of Guha, the king of Nishadas. Guha was a good friend and a devotee of Rama. On seeing people on the river bank he went there and met Rama. Guha: O King of Ayodhya! I prostrate at your feet. I am your servant. This Kingdom is yours. Tell me what service I could do for you, my Lord! Rama embraced Guha warmly and told him: Rama: My dear friend Guha! I am very much moved by your love and affection. I am sorry, I am not in a position to enjoy your hospitality this time. I will be happy if you can provide with some grass and water.
Ayodhya Kandam 103

51. Lakshmana speaks to Guha: Sita and Rama slept on the ground. Lakshmana, Guha and Sumantra were sitting a little away from them and were talking till dawn. Guha: Lakshmana! I do not have a greater and closer relative than Rama. With his grace only I was able to secure my kingdom, wealth and fame. He only taught me dharma. I am very much indebted to him. So I will guard him the whole night. You also go and sleep for some time. Remove your shield. Keep your bow and arrows aside. My people are also here around to guard you. Lakshmana: Guha! You are a righteous person. When you are with Rama, we need not fear anything. Sita and Rama are sleeping on the bare ground. How can I sleep? My father performed so many yagnas and vratas and got Rama as his son. Rama is everything for my father. He loves him more than his life. Now he had sent Rama to forests. I am sure he will not live without Rama. He may die even tomorrow. Then Ayodhya will become bereaved like a widow. With him Kausalya also may die. My father wanted to make Rama king of Ayodhya. But he is going to die without seeing Rama adorning the throne. It is unfortunate that I and Rama will not be there to perform his last rites. Baratha and Satrugna are fortunate. Lakshmana became emotional and started weeping. Guha and Sumantra were not able to console him. Their emotional talk continued till the day dawned. 52. Rama crosses river Ganges : Rama and Sita woke up, completed their morning rituals along with Lakshmana and were ready to cross the river and move into Dandaka forests. Rama called Guha and ordered him to arrange for a boat to cross the river. Guha said to Rama with folded hands that the boat was ready. Sita, Rama and Lakshmana boarded the boat. Sumantra came to Rama to receive orders from him. Rama said to Sumantra: Rama: (touching the shoulders affectionately) Sumantra! Now you can go back to Ayodhya. We will cross the river and go on foot to enter Dandaka.
104 Srimadhramayanam

Sumantra: Rama! Your decision of leading a forest life is unheard of in the world. No one else can do this except Rama. You are firm in your commitment. You have read Vedas and Sastras. You have practiced Brahmacharya. You are full of compassion. I am at a loss to understand why it has happened to you to lead forest life for fourteen years. Though you are going to live in forest, you will be as glorious as Lord Vishnu. Rama! You used me to get away from the people of Ayodhya. Now it is my turn. You are asking me to go back. What is there for me in Ayodhya? Am I to live to serve Kaikeyi? By saying all these things to Rama he was crying bitterly for a long time. Then he washed his face with the water from Ganges. Rama: Sumantra! You are the most faithful to Ikshvakus kings. You see to it that my father does not grieve too much. You are an old friend of him. So you spend more time with him and comfort him. Sumantra: Rama! These horses are very loyal to you. Without you, I cannot control them. So I will stay back with you. Please permit me to go with you. All these years I enjoyed the royal comforts as a minister and charioteer. Now I will share your difficulties. If I am with you, I will guard you day and night from the cruel wild animals. Rama! There is no entry to sinners in heaven. I also will not enter Ayodhya without you. Rulers are always kind to their servants. So you also show your kindness to me. Otherwise, I will offer myself to flames and end my life. Rama: Oh Sumantra! I know your devotion. However, I will tell you why I am asking you to go to Ayodhya. Unless you go and tell Kaikeyi will not believe that you have left me in forests. If she is not convinced, she will accuse King Dasaratha as a liar. One more important reason is that Baratha is to be coroneted as Yuvaraja. Then only my fathers second promise will be fulfilled. So you go back to Ayodhya immediately and make necessary arrangements. Oh Guha! As per the conditions stipulated by Kaikeyi, I should not enter villages or towns. The second condition is that I should wear Valkalas and Jata. Get me some Juice of banyan tree to apply to our heads. That will make the beginning of a munis way of life for me.
Ayodhya Kandam 105

Oh Guha! The duties of a king are not easy and simple to carry out. If one wants to be a good ruler he must have a strong hold on his army, treasury, his fort, and his country. If he is lethargic on any one of these, the administration will limp. Bear this in mind and let us take leave of you. Guha gave a warm send off to them. Rama was reciting certain Vedic mantras in praise of river Ganges while crossing it. Sita: Oh Ganga! The most learned person and my husband is proceeding towards the jungles to make his fathers word true. You protect all the three of us. Again I will worship you while going back after the period of exile. 53. Rama sees bad omens: Rama: Lakshmana! We are going to spend this night without Sumantra and others from Ayodhya. This is our first such experience. Hereafter we should be more careful in protecting Sita. My thoughts are fully occupied by Ayodhya. Our father must be spending sleepless nights as we are away from him. Baratha will come soon and will be crowned as Yuvaraja. Then only Kaikeyi will get peace of mind. Lakshmana! Kaikeyi does not know anything about dharma. She only knows to get her things done at any cost. She does not like your mother and my mother. After Barathas coronation, certainly she will harass Kausalya and Sumitra. So you better go back to Ayodhya and look after our mothers and father. Lakshmana! My mother must have separated children from their mothers in her previous birth. That is why she is suffering from my separation from her. Actually this is the time for me to care for her in her old age. See how useless I am for her. I pray that no mother should have so useless a son as I am. Lakshmana! My mother nursed a parrot and a mina. When they came to know about my exile mina told the parrot to go and bite the leg of Kaikeyi. I dont have even that much kindness towards my mother as the mina had.
106 Srimadhramayanam

54-55. Reaching hermitage of Bharadwaja: Next morning Rama, Sita and Lakshmana completed their morning rituals and started walking deep into the jungle. They saw lotus flowers in the lakes. Whenever Sita wanted any flower, Lakshmana plucked them and presented to her. She was very happy to get such small favours from Lakshmana. Rama: Lakshmana! Look at the dark thick smoke coming from there. It is completely covering the whole sky. It means some saints may be living over there. They may be offering havisis to Agni. It could be the hermitage of Bharadwaja Maharishi. Do you hear the sounds of the flowing waters of rivers Ganges and Yamuna which are trying to merge into one? After a while they went to Bharadwaja Maharishi and prostrated at his feet. Rama: Oh Great Rishi! We both are the sons of King Dasaratha. My name is Rama and he is Lakshmana. She is my wife Sita, daughter of King Janaka. To obey the orders of my father we have come to live in the forests. Due to love and devotion for me my brother Lakshmana also has come with us. We three wish to build a small hermitage and live on fruits and roots. Bharadwaja maharishi received them and extended to them the traditional honours. Other rishis from that locality arrived and were sitting in front of Bharadwaja while he was talking to Rama. Bharadwaja: Oh Rama! I welcome you. I am fully aware of your episode. Your father King Dasaratha has sent you into exile for no fault of yours. I am fortunate and blessed to receive you today. The waters of Ganga and Yamuna merge here. It is called Prayaga. Many munis are doing tapasya in this area. This place is really beautiful and peaceful. You can also build a cottage and live with us. Rama: Mahatma! This place is surrounded by many towns and villages. People may often come to see me and distract me. I would like to settle down in a quiet place where we can do tapasya without disturbance. Please suggest if there is any such place nearby.
Ayodhya Kandam 107

Barathwaja: Rama! I can understand. I suggest you to go to Mt.Chitrakuta. Perhaps, it is the right place for you. I will explain you the route to reach that place. Many Munis are doing tapasya on that mountain. It is full of fruit bearing trees. Among the wild animals, monkeys and bears will be moving freely in large numbers. After sometime Barathwaja served them dinner. Till late in the night Maharishi narrated many religious stories and miracles performed by the Lord. The next morning they took leave of Bharadwaja and headed towards Mt.Chitrakuta. Bharadwaja: Rama! As soon as you reach Ganga, you will find a well laid path on the eastern side of Yamuna. Take that path and continue till you reach a huge Aswath tree. Let Sita worship that divine tree. From there you walk further a few yojanas (one yojana is equal to a distance of 8 to 9 miles). You will find the pleasant and pious Mt.Chitrakuta. There you will find many hermitages of munis. Then they bid farewell to Maharishi. They reached Yamuna by the evening. As they were tired they stayed on the river bank for that night. 56. Travel to Chitrakuta: At dawn, the birds of the forest praised the qualities of Rama, Sita and Lakshmana like Vandis who used to wake them up in their palace. The Vibrant green hills and the deep blue water of the river thrilled them. They saw herds of spotted deer around them which came to make friendship with them. The water in the lake was as calm and quiet as rishis hearts. Slowly the memories of Ayodhya were fading out and they were getting used to the new life. Slowly they climbed up and searched for a piece of plain land. On their way they were received by Valmiki and other rishis. They took their blessings and climbed the hill further. Finally, Rama chose a place for them to live. Nearby, river Mandakini was flowing. Rama and Lakshmana collected logs of wood to build their cottage. They worked hard for two days to complete. Little away from the living ashrama, a place of worship was built. Lakshmana went out and hunted a deer. He took out its flesh, boiled and kept it to offer to the God. He requested Rama, to offer the meat to
108 Srimadhramayanam

God. Rama chanted the mantras for Vastu santi and then offered the meat to Lord Rudra, Narayana, Indra and other Gods. 57. Sumantra returns to Ayodhya: After Rama, Sita and Lakshmana crossed the river Ganga, Sumantra stayed with Guha for four days. As soon as he heard the news of the Princes reaching Bharadwajas ashram, he returned to Ayodhya. On seeing Sumantras Chariot in the streets of Ayodhya, people came out to see whether Rama also came with him or not. Seeing Sumantra alone, they were disappointed. Sumantra entered the palace of Kausalya to see Dasaratha. Sumantra: Raja! We drove for three days and left them on the banks of river Ganga. I stayed for four more days with Guha, the king of hunters. He sent his men to watch the movements of the Princes. Three days ago the Princes and Sita reached Bharadwajas ashram safely. 58. Sumantra conveys Ramas Message: Dasaratha: Sumantra! Please tell me more about Rama so that I am relieved of my grief. Tell me how Rama was able to walk in the Jungle. Tell me how they all slept on bare ground. Has he sent any message for me? Did Sita and Lakshmana say anything about me? Tell me everything. Then only I will have peace of mind. Sumantra: Maharaja! Rama stood very much on the path of dharma. Respectfully, with folded hands he asked me to convey these words to you. I bow my head at the feet of my respected father. I also bow my head at the feet of my mother Kausalya and Sumitra. I respect all other queens of my father. Mother! I am coping well with the forest conditions. Please preserve the sacred fire for my father. In the changed circumstances you move freely with the other wives of my father forgetting that you are the principal queen. Though Baratha is your son you must remember always that he is superior in power and wealth. That is rajadharma. Keep this in mind while talking to Baratha.
Ayodhya Kandam 109

Baratha! My dear brother! You be kind to my mother and Sumitra. Treat them on a par with Kaikeyi. You be obedient to our father. He is a righteous and elderly man. Dont oppose him in any matter. Sumantra: Maharaja! While telling me these words, he cried so much. His throat was filled with grief. Sita and Lakshmana could not console him. Lakshmana hissed like a serpent and said, Sumantra! What crime did Rama Commit? Why was he banished from the Kingdom? King Dasaratha wanted, cunningly, to bequeath this Kingdom to Baratha. To achieve this he took the boons given to Kaikeyi as an excuse. I have nothing to say to King Dasaratha. For me Rama is my father, mother, guru and God! Maharaja! Normally Sita looks very pleasant and smiling. But the other day her face looked very pale and dull. Simply she stared at me with a blank look. When Lakshmana tried to console her, she broke down and was weaping for a longtime. 59. Dasaratha cries for Rama: King Dasaratha, not satisfied with what Sumantra said, insisted him to tell more and more of Ramas words. Sumantra told: Sumantra: Maharaja! Rama and Lakshmana were wearing Valkala and jata. Their hair was full of jatas like munis. Lakshmana walked ahead. Sita followed him. Rama walked behind Sita. Dasaratha: I fell into the trap of wicked people. I should have consulted elders and ministers. I failed to act as per the dharma. Oh Sumantra! If you think that I have done any good to you in life and if you want to do me any favour please take me to Rama. I cannot live without Rama. On hearing Ramas message, Kausalya cried bitterly and fainted. After regaining senses, she cried, Oh Sumantra! I cannot live in Ayodhya without Rama. Keep the Chariot ready and take me to Rama. Sumantra: Kausalya! Stop crying. Control your grief. Rama is comfortable in the forest. Lakshmana is serving Rama. Sita told something about Kausalya. But I did not hear clearly. So we need not worry about Rama, Sita and Lakshmana.
110 Srimadhramayanam

60. Sumantra consoles Kausalya: On hearing from Sumantra, Kausalya was shivering with fear and grief. Kausalya: Sumantra! Without Sita, Rama and Lakshmana I cannot live in Ayodhya. You take me to the forests where Rama is living. I will also live with them in forests. Otherwise I will die. Sumantra: Oh Kausalya! Your mind is filled with grief and delusion. Lakshmana is serving Sita and Rama with utmost devotion. Sita is also caring very much for Rama similar to eyelid caring for the eye. Though Rama is in the forests, he is as cheerful as in the palace. Sita is pure and virtuous. Rama only is her world. She is as cheerful as she was in the palace. So, Kausalya, there is no cause for anxiety you take care of our Maharaja. 61: Kausalya blames King Dasaratha: Kausalya: Maharaja! You are a superior person among the dutiful kings. Your glory is well known in all the three worlds. In spite of all these good qualities why have you done this injustice to your own eldest son? He is most popular and loved by all people. Then why have you banished him? Can Sita cope with to the extreme weather conditions in the forest? Maharaja! You are like an unkind butcher. Otherwise you could not have ordered Rama to forests. If Rama comes after fourteen years will Baratha give his throne back? Even if Baratha gives, will Rama accept it? Why I am telling this is, while offering funeral rites, if the food is served to their own people before it is offered to their ancestors, who are present in the form of Brahmins, certainly the brahmins will reject such an unholy food. Rama also will not accept the throne which is occupied by Baratha. Will the bulls agree to get their horns cut? Will an elephant like to lose its tusks? Raja! Rama is not only your eldest son, but also a superior human being. Will Rama accept the kingdom which is being enjoyed by his brother? If any other animal puts its mouth in the pray hunted by lions and tigers, they wont eat it. Similarly Rama also will not accept the kingdom ruled by his brother.
Ayodhya Kandam 111

Raja! Rama only respected his elders. That should not be taken as weakness. Since you are his own father he has spared your life. If he gets angry he can throw away even Sun and moon. 62. Dasaratha consoles Kausalya: Suddenly Dasaratha remembered an incident happened in his youth. On remembering the same he was trembling with fear, and said to Kausalya with folded hands: Dasaratha: Kausalya! I am aware that I have been very unkind to you all these years. However you withstood all my ill-treatment and never retorted. On the other hand, you were very affectionate to me and I am grateful to you for that. Now as I am also in grief, take pity on me and be kind. Dont hurt me with taunting words. You are compassionate even to enemies. As the king was in a dejected mood and he was almost begging for mercy it was heart-rending. She shed tears and kept his hands on her head. Kausalya: Oh King! Dont utter such timid words. You are a great warrior and a shrewd and righteous person. In a fit of grief for my son, I lost my balance and ignored the prescription of sastras. Grief kills every thing. There is no bigger enemy than the grief. We can bear the torture of an enemy, but not the grief. Even learned persons surrender to grief. Ever since Rama left us each moment has become a Yuga for me. I prostrate at your feet and seek your pardon for my harsh words to you. In this manner Dasaratha and Kausalya were consoling each other till sunset. 63. Dasarathas curse episode: Dasaratha slept for some time. Kausalya was still sleeping. Already six days passed after Ramas exile. Grief surrounded Dasarathas mind and he lost his sleep. He remembered an old incident happened in his youth. He wanted to share the past incident with Kausalya so that he might get some solace from her. So he woke her up and said. Dasaratha: Oh Kausalya! One has to think well before he acts. Because one has to reap the consequences of all his acts sooner or later.
112 Srimadhramayanam

If one acts without proper thinking, he will have to suffer for it. Since Mango flowers are small and the moduga flowers are big, one should not think that Moduga flowers will yield bigger fruits and mango flowers will yield smaller fruits. A thoughtless person like me would cut all mango trees and plant Moduga trees in their place and nurse it with milk. Only when Moduga trees start to bear fruits he will realize that the fruits are not only small but also unfit for human consumption. Kausalya! I also committed such a mistake. Because of that today I am separated from Rama. When I was young I learnt Sabdavedi in archery. By that one can locate an object merely by hearing a sound in the dark even. In those days I was proud of this skill and often used to go to forests to practice it. I was very young at that time and unmarried. I had been coroneted as Yuvaraja. One night with bow and arrows I was hiding in a bush by the side of river Sarayu. The arrow was fixed in the bow and ready to be cast. Suddenly I heard a sound in the waters. I thought an elephant had come to drink water. Then I invoked Sabdavedi mantra into my arrow and released aiming at the target. I heard a boy crying. I ran to the spot. There I found a young muni crying: Who has cast this arrow on me? What harm have I done to him? I am only a tapasvi. I have come to take water to my blind parents. Now who will quench their thirst? I am the only support for them in their old age. If they come to know of my death, they will also die. This crual man has killed three persons with one arrow. My arrow had pierced into his chest. On seeing me with bow and arrows, he furiously looked at me and said: Muni: Oh King! I came to the river to carry some water for my old parents. They both are blind. I am the only son for them. If I do not go, they may mistake that I have abandoned them. Oh King! I am going to die. Dont waste time. Take a pot full of water, go to my parents and tell them what has happened. Try to pacify them. You talk to them in such a way that they will not curse you. I am convinced that you have not killed me willfully. I forgive you. Kausalya! Saying these words the boy died in my arms. I pulled all my courage, took a pot full of water and went to the ashram of the young monk. His father heard the sound of my foot steps. Thinking that I was his
Ayodhya Kandam 113

son he said, Why are you standing quietly my son? Your mother is thirsty. Give her water. Kausalya! Once again I pulled all my courage before the elder muni and said, Sir, I am not your son. My name is Dasaratha. I am the Prince of Ikshvakus family. I confess I am a sinner. I have caused an inconsolable grief to you. Then I told them what all had happened. Finally I begged for his pardon. Muni: Oh King Dasaratha! Had you not informed me in person I would have cursed you to death. You take us to where my sons body is lying so that we can have a last touch of his body and perform the last rites. 64-65 Death of King Dasaratha: Dasaratha cried bitterly while narrating the incident to Kausalya. Dasaratha : Kausalya! When I heard the words of the elder muni, I realized the gravity of my sin. I was really upset and trembling in fear. In a trembling voice I told him, Oh worshipful Muni! I was wandering in the forests around river Sarayu for hunting elephants. When your son dipped his pot in the water, the sound, made me to believe that an elephant was drinking water. So I shot an arrow invoking the mantra of Sabdavedhi into my arrow. Unfortunately it hit your son and he died. Before he died he told about both of you and advised me to seek your pardon. Oh great tapasvi! I confess before you that I have committed a sin. I am ready to take any punishment that you may hand out to me. However, since I have not done it intentionally, I also seek your pardon. The Muni Said: Oh King! I exonerate you from the curse of death since you have come in person and confessed your guilt. For the guilt of killing a dwija even Indra would have lost his kingdom. For casting arrow on a virtuous person, his head would have been broken into seven pieces. Since you committed this sin unintentionally and since you have confessed your guilt I am exonerating you. Otherwise your Ikshvaku dynasty would have ended. Oh Queen! I took them to the river Sarayu where the body was lying. They were weaping for a long time. Then they performed the last rites by giving jala tarpana. Suddenly the boy appeared in a divine form. A space
114 Srimadhramayanam

vehicle was waiting for him in the sky. The boy told to his parents, Oh parents! For the services I rendered to you, I am admitted to heaven. You will also be reaching heaven and he disappeared. I was standing by the side of the couple with folded hands. Then the muni told me Oh King! We had only one son. He died before us. We are also very old. There is nobody to serve us. We have no fear of death. So you may kill us also with the same arrow. I kept silent. Again the muni said Oh King! You have killed my son unintentionally. Now you are repenting. I dont treat you as a sinner. Yet, you are responsible for our grief at our old age. You also will die at your old age due to your separation from your son. Kausalya! The old Muni performed the last rites and cremated the body. Then he turned towards me and said,Oh King Dasaratha! You caused enormous amount of agony to me in my old age? As I am suffering now, you will also suffer due to the separation of your son from you at your old age. He also cursed me that I would also loose my eye sight like them before my death. Before I could stop them, they both entered the fire to turn in to ashes. Then Dasaratha fainted. Though unconscious, he was frequently uttering the name of Rama. The death of Dasaratha At dawn vandis and magathis went to the palace to praise and wake up the king. The maids were keeping scented water ready for the king to bathe. Kausalya thought the king was fast asleep. Kausalya and Sumitra went to his bed and noticed that he left them all forever. Then all the queens cried aloud. King Dasaratha lived for five days without Rama and on the sixth night he left the world. He waited only for Sumantras arrival with a hope that Rama might change his mind. Since Sumantra came alone he lost all his hopes and died. 66-67. Kausalya and others blame Kaikeyi Some of the people took Kausalya away and tried to console her. Kausalya: Oh Kaikeyi! First you have driven away my son from Ayodhya. Now you have sent the king also from this world. You achieved
Ayodhya Kandam 115

what you wanted. Are you happy now? You and Baratha have the entire fortune of Kosala and enjoy it forever. What is there for me in this world? I will enter into Dasarathas Pyre. Vasishta and other ministers decided to preserve Dasarathas body by immersing it in oil. 68. Vasishta Sends Messengers to bring Baratha Vasishta sends messengers to Kekaya to bring Baratha and Satrugna. The messengers carried a message to Baratha. It was you both are to return to Ayodhya immediately to set right certain political problems. Not to give room for any doubt, Vasishta sent some customary gifts to king Kekaya. Messengers were strictly instructed not to reveal anything about Ramas exile or the Kings death. They traveled day and night passing Hastinapura, Ganges, Panchala, and River Malini and reached Ikshundi. None of them took food all these days. They were only feeding their horses. 69-70. Baratha gets Dream The messengers rode their horses as if death was chasing them. People of Ayodhya were wakeful day and night and mourning the death of their beloved king. Baratha had no inkling of the events at home. He dreamt that his father, with soiled clothes and flying hair was falling down from a cliff into a bottomless pit. Then he saw the king again covered in filth and drinking black oil from a cup shapped palm leaf. Further he saw in his dream that all the oceans dried up. The moon broke and fell on the seashore. A white elephant got its tuskers broken. He saw Dasaratha again, riding in a cart pulled by mules and wearing a garland of wild flowers around his neck. Baratha was drenched with sweat. At that time Satrugna woke him up and told him, Baratha wake up. It looks like you are having a bad dream. When Baratha and Satrugna were talking about the dream, the messengers from Ayodhya arrived. The messengers met the king and conveyed the message of Vasishta. They requested the king to send Baratha and Satrugna with them.
116 Srimadhramayanam

Baratha: Is my father well? Are my brothers and mothers safe? Hope you have not brought any bad news. 71. Baratha reaches Palace: Baratha traveled for seven days and reached Ayodhya. On reaching the outskirts of Ayodhya, Baratha said to his charioteer. Baratha: Oh Charioteer! We are on the outskirts of Ayodhya. Many Rajarishis ruled Ayodhya. It has full of beautiful gardens. Young couples and lovers used to visit these gardens every day and enjoy till late nights. Ayodhya is known for its pundits and virtuous people. Brahmins used to be busy in performing yagna and yagas. Today there is no movement of people. How strange is it? Even birds are not awaken. I smell something wrong. All these symptoms appear to me as bad omens. I suspect some thing is wrong with my kith and kin. Though Baratha was speaking about his suspicion, the charioteer did not open his mouth. As the chariot passed Vaijayanta gate, the security guards gave traditional respect to the princes. The streets were not cleaned, the kolams in front of houses were missing and lamps were not lit up in the houses. Shops and temples remained closed. By seeing all these things Baratha could smell that something went wrong seriously. On reaching the palace he jumped from the chariot and ran into the palace. 72. Baratha goes to Kaikeyis house: Baratha first rushed to the house of Dasaratha. The palace was silent and he could see no one. From there he went to Kaikeyis house. He prostrated at her feet and she hugged him affectionately. Kaikeyi: My son Baratha! was your journey comfortable? How are my father and brother? Baratha: Mother! We traveled for seven days, day and night. Our journey was comfortable. Your father and brother are hale and healthy. They gave me valuable gems, diamonds and many more gifts. He also provided a big army for my security.
Ayodhya Kandam 117

Mother! Now you tell me where my father is. The cot he normally sleeps on is lying empty. The faces of all our servants look gloom. Why was I brought here suddenly? Since father used to spend most of his time here I have come here first to see him. You tell me where he is now? I want to see him immediately and prostrate at his feet. Kaikeyi: Baratha! Our king is a righteous person. He performed several yagas. He nourished many Brahmins. One may do any number of good deeds. Yet, it is not possible for anybody to live forever. So your father also attained such a place that every one of us would reach one day or the other. My son! Calm down. He left all of us and went to heavens. On hearing these words from his mother, Baratha became griefstricken and fell on the ground and fainted. Kaikeyi sat by his side and tried to comfort him. He remembered his father again and again and cried bitterly. Kaikeyi: Oh Prince! You are known for your good qualities. You were honoured by many associations. Can such a brave person roll on the ground like a timid person? Get up my son. Wash your face. You are to act bravely. You are to perform many yagas in the near future. You should shine brilliantly like sun on the Mt.Mandara. Sherk your timidity. Baratha: Mother! When I was summoned suddenly I thought father must have commenced a yagna. I also thought he must have fixed the coronation for Rama. But I never thought that he would leave us all forever. Mother! What is the reason for fathers sudden demise? I am so unfortunate that I could not perform his lost rites even. That way Rama and Lakshmana are very fortunate. Father used to embrace me every time I met him. I am missing him badly. Mother! From today Rama is not only my brother but also my father. Rama alone can provide relief to any one at this juncture. I am proud to be his servant. He is not aware of my arrival. I want to rush to him immediately and prostrate at his feet. Mother! My father had been righteous and truthful. Did he tell anything for me as his last words?
118 Srimadhramayanam

Kaikeyi: My son! While going to heaven your father cried loudly Haa Rama, Haa Lakshmana, Haa Sita. Lord Yama took away your fathers life like pulling an elephant fastened with chains. He further said,Whoever are going to see Rama with Sita and Lakshmana when they come back after fourteen years are really fortunate and then died. Baratha: Mother! Now you have blasted another thunder bolt. Where are Rama, Sita and Lakshmana? What happened to the righteous person Rama? Tell me. Kaikeyi: My son! Rama has gone to Dandaka forests wearing Valkala and Jata. Sita and Lakshmana also have accompanied him. Baratha: Mother! Why Rama went to Dandaka Vanas? Did he steal any brahmins wealth? Did he harass any one? Did he elope with anybodys wife? Or did he kill any infant? For what crime was he banished? Kaikeyi: My son! Rama did not commit any crime. He is not at fault. Your father, King Dasaratha wanted to coronate to Rama as Yuvaraja. He did not reveal it to me before he took a decision. I was furious on that point. Subsequently he came and told me. Then I told him to make you as Yuvaraja. If Rama is here he may create some problems to your rule. So I asked the king to send Rama to forests for fourteen years. Long back your father had given me two boons. Now I insisted on his granting those two boons. Since your father was a truthful person, he agreed to give these two boons to me. Rama went to forests to honour his fathers words. Sita and Lakshmana also went with him to forests. Your father succumbed to the grief caused by Ramas separation. Oh Baratha! I did all these things in your own interests.Now you are the king. This Ayodhya is yours. Dont lament over the loss of your father. Grab the opportunity with courage. You complete the last rites of your father. Then Vasishta and others will coronate you as king. You be brave. 73-74. Baratha scolds Kaikeyi: Baratha: Oh Mother! My father is dead and my eldest brother, who is like my father has gone to forest. He is surviving there by eating fruits and roots. Do you expect me to enjoy royal delicious food? My father
Ayodhya Kandam 119

without knowing that you are fire, embraced you and burnt himself to ashes. You have entered this family to destroy not only my father but the entire Ikshvaku family. Oh Sinister woman! You killed my father who was truthful and famous among the kings. The family lost its peace and comforts because of you. What for have you killed my father? What for have you driven my brother to the forests? Why have you thrown Kausalya into the ocean of grief? Can Kausalya and Sumitra withstand your torture? My brother Rama loved you more than Kausalya and Sumitra. Kausalya is the most righteous woman. All these years, though you were ill treating her, she was treating you as her own sister. Why are you so ungrateful to her? Oh Sinner! You have driven away my brother with Valkala and jata. Still your anger had not subsided. How can I expect that you will repent for your sinful acts? Did you ever think once why you are doing all these sins? Because of your greed you have brought difficulties to one and all. My father wanted to live under the protection of Rama, as Mt.Meru depends on its surrounding forests. I dont want this kingdom without Rama and Lakshmana. Can a calf take the full load of a cart? I too cannot take the load of this kingdom. Oh Mother! If I am asked to rule this country, as I am also a son of king Dasaratha, I will do it as a matter of duty efficiently handling the law and order situation, but not to fulfill your desire. I can banish you right now for your wicked act. But I am not doing so because, my brother will not relish such an act as he loved you more than his own mother. Oh wicked woman! How did you entertain such a cruel thought? Are you not aware that only the eldest son is eligible to rule the country? Same is the practice of our Ikshvaku dynasty also. Even if I were to die I will not concede to your desire. Not only that, I will go to Rama, fall at his feet and beg him to come back to rule Ayodhya. Oh Cruel mother! You are a crooked woman. You have no respect for dharma. I will not hesitate to die if that will make your dream become untrue. Then only you will repent for your sin. You are going to loose not only the kingdom but also your son. As I am born to you I will also be held responsible for your sins. Hence I consider you as my enemy. I am sure my
120 Srimadhramayanam

father will not accept you when you go to heavens. Because of you I have lost my father and brothers and I have become orphaned. Because of your sinister designs people hate me. Oh Kaikeyi! I want to expiate your sinful act. People will understand my gesture, I believe. I will go to the forests now itself. I will touch his feet and beg him to come back and rule the country. I dont care even if you offer yourself to flames. I will be relieved of the agony caused by your sin when Rama comes back and accepts his throne. Then only my desire will be accomplished. 75. Baratha consoles Kausalya: Ministers came to know about the arrival of Baratha and went to see him to Kaikeyis house. At that time he was about to go to see Kausalya. He looked at his mother Kaikeyi with disdain and addressed the ministers. Baratha: Oh Ministers! I never aspired for Kingdom and I never thought that my mother would ask for it. It was not brought to my knowledge that my father had given me the kingdom. I and Satrugna were far away at my uncles house. This is purely my mothers conspiracy. I came to know the exile of Rama and Lakshmana, only on reaching ayodhya from kaikeyi. Kausalya heard the voice of Baratha and said to Sumitra Look Sumitra! It seems Baratha has come. Luckily he has not inherited his mothers qualities. I feel like talking to him. By saying these words she tried to get up but fell on the ground. At the same time Baratha and Satrugna entered the room and prostrated at the feet of Kausalya and Sumitra. Kausalya embraced both and said: Kausalya: My son! Baratha! Your mother is a clever lady. She secured the kingdom to you very tactfully without shedding a drop of blood. Not only that, your wicked mother made my son to wear Valkalas, Jatas and has driven him to forests. You send me also to the place where my son is. I and Sumitra will carry the sacred fire of your father with us. Otherwise, you yourself take us to Rama. Since your mother secured the right over the kingdom and its wealth for you, you and your mother have the powers to send us to forests.

Ayodhya Kandam

121

Since Baratha was already grieving for the wicked acts of his mother, these words of Kausalya aggravated his grief. He fell on her feet and cried loudly and fainted. When he became normal and opened his eyes, Kausalya was comforting him. Baratha: Mother! I did not commit any sin. Your words are hurting me. I feel like being stabbed with a spear. Dont you know how much I love Rama? I have unshakable devotion for Rama. Mother! Is it fair on your part to wound me like this? Mother! If Rama was sent to forests with my knowledge, I will become more sinister than a sinner who discharges bodily impurities opposite to sun, hits a sleeping cow with his leg, gets services from a bonded laborer, commits treachery on a noble king and refuses to reward a Brahmin who has performed yagna. I will be considered in that case more sinful than a warrior who runs away from the battle field, one who learns all virtues from a guru and doesnt practice them, a person who is not fortunate to witness the rule of Rama, one who eats away the food prepared for ancestors, guru and guests, one who abuses elders and is cheating his friends, one who reveals the secrets of his friend, one who does not help others, one who is ungrateful and one who commits suicide. If it were the case I deserve to be punished more severly than one who leads a forbidden and shameful life, one who eats all the food leaving his wife and children starving, a king who kills women, children and elderly persons indiscriminately, a person who sells prohibited things, a begger, a drunkard, a womanizer, a person who sleeps at the time of morning rituals,
122 Srimadhramayanam

a person who burns the residential houses, a person who does not serve his guru and parents, a person who is cruel, impure and wicked, a person who mates his chaste wife during her menstrual period, one who has an affair with the wife of another person, a Brahmin who has no children, a person who draws all the milk from the cow leaving the calf starving, a person who doesnt offer water to a thirsty person and a person who is enjoying others quarrel without trying for a compromise. In that case I will get the sufferings and agony of a person whose wealth is grabbed by others and a person who is struggling due to excess of children under the grip of poverty and diseases. Kausalya: My son Baratha! By the grace of God you are on the path of dharma. You are as genuine a person as Lakshmana. By saying so, Kausalya embraced Baratha. 76-77. Cremation of King Dasaratha: Vasishta came to the grieving Baratha and asked him to commence the last rites to the king. Dasarathas body was removed from the mortuary. Looking at the body Baratha cried bitterly saying: Oh father! You are dead. Rama has gone to forests. In the absence of you both Ayodhya has become bereaved. It is like a night without moon. The world lost its charms. Vasishta: Oh Baratha! Already it is late. If you delay it any further the body will get decomposed. So, come soon and start the last rites. The body of king Dasaratha was laid on the pyre. Baratha and Satrugna carried the Agni ahead of the corpse. Brahmins, ministers and other employees followed then. All went to the banks of river Sarayu and gave jala tarpanas. After cremation they all went back to Ayodhya. On the thirteenth day:
Ayodhya Kandam 123

On the tenth day the purification ceremony was over. On the twelfth day funereal ceremonies were completed. On that day valuable clothes, gems, diamonds, cows and many valuable gifts were given to Brahmins. On the thirteenth day all went to collect the unburnt bones of Dasaratha. There Baratha wept bitterly and said: Baratha: Oh King! You used to say, You will live comfortably under the protection of Rama. Today Rama is in the forests. Now who will protect me? I am alone now. Kausalya has became orphan by sending Rama to forests. You made us all orphans. Oh King! These few unburnt bones are the only remains of you. Baratha was profusely crying for and was about to fall on ground. Sumantra caught hold of him as Devarshis caught Yayati. Satrugna was also grieving profusely. 78. Mandhara was pushed out: After the ceremonies were over Baratha was planning with Satrugna to go to Rama. Satrugna: Brother! Rama is the protector of all worlds. But he was not able to protect himself at the hands of a wicked woman. He went to forests to make fathers words true. Atleast Lakshmana could have opposed. But he also went along Rama. That wicked Kaikeyi is responsible for all these calamities. King has become a victim of her wicked plan. While Satrugna was talking to Baratha, he saw the crooked Mandhara near the door, wearing valuable ornaments. She looked like a monkey. Some of the servants shouted at her saying This hunchback only sent Rama to forests. She is responsible for kings death. She is the biggest sinner. Satrugna heard those shouting and became furious. He jumped at her and pushed to the ground and said, Oh wicked Mandhara! We lost our father because of you. You are responsible for the separation of our brothers. You deserve big punishment. Mandhara was afraid that Satrugna would kill her. She made a big hue and cry. On hearing Mandharas cry Kaikeyi came running to her rescue. She saw furious Satrugna and ran to Baratha with fear for help.
124 Srimadhramayanam

Baratha said Brother! Satrugna! A warrior will never kill a woman. Otherwise I myself would have killed Kaikeyi. I did not do it because, tomorrow Rama will find fault with me. Similarly if you kill this servant maid, Rama will not even talk to us. This is true. Leave her. The moment Satrugna heard the name of Rama all his fury. Then Mandhara felt at the feet of Kaikeyi and cried. 79-81. Baratha refused the crown: The funeral ceremonies of King Dasaratha were over. On the fourteenth day Vasishta and other ministers decided to make Baratha the king of Kosala. Vasishta: Oh Prince, Baratha! Reverent Rama went to forests. Sita and Lakshmana also followed him. King Dasaratha went to the abode of Indra. Oh Prince! Under these circumstances you are to be our king. If the kingdom goes without a king the people will be put to difficulties. By the grace of God the country has not gone unruly, till now. So you take charge as our king and rule the people as your ancestors ruled. Baratha stood up and went round the materials kept for coronation, with folded hands and said. Baratha: Vasishta Maharishi and elders! In our dynasty, eldest son alone is entitled to rule the country. This practice has been accepted by all scriptures. So Rama alone should be our king. I shall obey the orders of King Dasaratha and live in forests for fourteen years. You keep ready all the four wings of our army. We will carry with us all the sacred materials procured for coronation with us. We shall perform coronation in the forest itself to Rama, the most superior person among the men and bring him back to Ayodhya. Kaikeyis desire will never be fulfilled. She is a devil wearing the mask of a mother. I will live in forests for fourteen years. Rama alone is the king of Ayodhya. You lay roads up to river Ganges. We are all going to Rama. This is my firm orders. All arrangements were made to lay roads up to the river Ganges. Experts were employed to finish the job professionally. Rest houses were built on the way for the use of Baratha and royal women.
Ayodhya Kandam 125

Vasista Convenes a meeting Baratha after ordering to lay roads up to river Ganges went to his residence. Next day Vandis went at dawn to Barathas palace and started praising Baratha as they were praising Dasaratha. These praising words aggravated the grief of Baratha. He told all vandis to go back and said I am not the king. Then Baratha said to Satrugn, Brother! Kaikeyi has done a great damage to the kingdom. The kingdom has become orphaned. My mother sent our protector Rama to forests. By saying these words he fainted. All the queens of Dasaratha cried loudly and consoled Baratha. At that time Vasista, the great tapasvi and priest of Ikshvakus went to Sudharma. He summoned all the ministers and notable citizens of Ayodhya. All the ministers and the elders from in Brahmana, kshatriya, vaisya, Sudra and muni communities were assembled. By that time Baratha and Satrugna also reached Sudharma. Baratha was given a warm welcome, which normally they used to accord to king Dasaratha. 82. Barathas preparations to meet Rama: All the ministers of king Dasaratha assembled there. They were all wise and well versed in all sastras. Vasista spoke to the assembly. Vasista: My dear Baratha! Your father ruled this country in a righteous way. He made the country wealthy and abundant. Now he has reached the heavens. He wanted you to be the king. Your brother Rama also followed the path of dharma. Rama and dharma are inseparable. So he obeyed the orders of his father and went to forests. Your father and brother gave this kingdom to you. You accept this kingdom and rule the people as your own children like your father. Performing coronation is a time old royal tradition and also a public announcement of your becoming the king. All arrangements have been made for your coronation. Now you accept the thrown and become king. People from far and near have come to congratulate you and offer gifts to you. They all want you to be their king. Baratha: (with tears) Oh Maharishi! My brother, Rama learnt Vedas and sastras. He is the protector of dharma. He is the eldest son of king Dasaratha. He alone is eligible to rule this country. I cannot grab my brothers kingdom. Can a son of Dasaratha ever grab the kingdom of Rama? I am a servant of Rama. Oh Maharishi! It is not fair on your part to suggest this to me.
126 Srimadhramayanam

Gentlemen! Rama is the eldest of all brothers. He is superior among all the people. He is the most righteous person. He is comparable with our ancestors Dileepa and Nahusha. Rama the eldest son of king Dasaratha alone is eligible for the thrown. I cannot fall in line with greedy and wicked people. I pay my respects to my brother Rama from here itself. He is capable of ruling not only Ayodhya but all the three worlds. So I want all of you to come with me to forests to persuade and bring Rama back to Ayodhya. If he refuses to come, I will also stay there in the forests. You are all learned and virtuous people. Most respected persons! I request you all once again to come with me to the forests to bring back Rama to Ayodhya. I will beg Rama in your presence. All the ministers and the people of Ayodhya were overwhelmed by Barathas words. It pleased one and all. Baratha ordered the officials to make arrangements to go to Dandaka Vana. It was decided to send one person from each house with Baratha to the forest. 83. Baratha reaches Sringidharipuram: Priests, Brahmins and ministers accompanied Baratha to the forests to see Rama. Nine thousand elephants, sixty thousand chariots and one lakh horse riders followed Baratha. Kausalya, Sumitra, Kaikeyi and other queens of Dasaratha were with Baratha. People from Ayodhya were on foot. They were all praising the qualities of Rama. An elderly man was saying that their grief would vanish on seeing Rama like the disappearance of darkness at the sun rise. All sections of people followed Baratha viz., goldsmiths, blacksmiths, potters, weavers, garland makers etc. There were also Vedic scholars and pundits of various faculties. All carried their Agnihotra. They were all accommodated in hundreds of bullock carts. By evening they reached Sringibharipuram. They saw herds of chakravaka, Beggara and swans on the river banks. Baratha ordered to stop the journey and make their night halt on the banks of Ganges. He went with the Brahmins and ministers to the water and gave jalatarpanas to king Dasaratha. 84. Baratha meets Guha: Guha saw a large contingents of army and soldiers approaching his city. He suspected it to be an enemy expedition. He ordered his people. He went further and saw the golden flag post. He thought that it must be
Ayodhya Kandam 127

Baratha. He was wondering why Baratha was coming with such a big force. Has he planned any military attack? Is he not contended with the kingdom of Dasaratha? Or is he planning to kill Rama? If this is the case he is to be taught a fitting lesson. Because Rama is my master, friend and philosopher, I will not hesitate even to shed my life for Rama. I am to display certain amount of tact and diplomacy. If I attack him he will kill me and get his things done. As a part of his diplomacy he arranged for five hundred boats in river Ganges at strategic points. Each boat was manned by trained youth with sharp weapons. The intention was to prevent the enemy from crossing the river. At the same time Guha arranged for fruits, honey, fish and other gifts. He went to Baratha with his ministers and elders. He saw Sumantra in front of Barathas tent. On seeing Sumantra he shed his fears and felt relieved. Sumantra went to Baratha and said, Oh prince! Guha has come with his ministers to see you. He is the king of this land and a best friend of Rama. He is fully conversant with all the routs, water ways and terrains in the forest. He has one thousand trusted warriors. Apart from them all the tribals in this area trust him as their father. He can tell us where Rama is living. Now he is waiting outside to see you. You please call him and speak to him. Baratha told Sumantra to bring him inside. Guha: Oh Prince! We are hunters. I brought you a few gifts as a token of our respect. Kindly give me an opportunity to offer dinner to you and your army. Please accept my offer and honour me. All these lands are your own. This is a garden of your kingdom. We are all your servants. 85. Baratha meets Guha : Baratha: Oh Guha! I have heard that you are a close friend of my brother. I am really happy to see you; I am feeling as if I have seen my brother. I thank you for your offer of dinner for me and my people. This tells me how large hearted you are. Here river Ganges flows ferociously. So to cross this river is not only difficult but also dangerous. I shall be thankful to you if you could help us cross the river. You and your men know the nook and corner of Dandaka vana. Please help us cross the river and show us the way to Bharadwajas ashrama.
128 Srimadhramayanam

Guha: Oh prince! I want to know the truth from you. When I look at the size of your army I get a suspicion that you may be on a military expedition. Is my friend Rama facing any danger from your army? By nature he is a quiet and decent gentleman. He will never wound others. He gives a helping hand to whoever is in grief. If you have any plans to harm Rama, we will shed our lives and oppose your expedition. If you are really going there to seek the blessings of Rama, all my people will go with you guiding and guarding your people. I will also accompany you to Ramas place. Baratha: Oh Guha! Rama is not only my brother but I consider him as my father. Now I am going to Rama to convince him and take him back to Ayodhya to rule the country. In support of my cause our guru Vasista and other ministers are also coming with me. My brother is the most righteous person. I will never think of doing any harm not only in this birth but in future births too. You can trust my words and shed all your doubts. Guha: Oh prince! You got the kingdom unexpectedly and effortlessly. Still you stood firm in rejecting it. No one has taken such a stand till now. Your fame in this world will be eternal. They were talking in this manner till dawn. Remembering Rama, Baratha was weaping again and again. Guha tried to console and explained him the nature of Lakshmana. 86. Guha narrates Lakshmanas nature: Guha: Oh Prince! That night Sita and Rama slept on the floor. I arranged a bed for Lakshmana and told him, Oh Lakshmana! You are a prince. You were brought up in comforts. You were all traveling all the day. I arranged a bed for you. Lie down for sometime and relax. I and my men will keep awake all the night and guard Sita, Rama and you. We tribals are used to be awake in the nights. Nobody can harm us. So Lakshmana! You also sleep for a while. Lakshmana was in grief and he let out his feelings as follows: Oh Guha! You are asking me to sleep and relax. How can I sleep? King Dasarathas eldest son and his wife are sleeping on the bare ground. Guha! Even if Gods and demons come together to fight with Rama, they
Ayodhya Kandam 129

can not defeat him. Such a person is sleeping on the floor. My father got Rama by performing a great yagna. He possesses the qualities of my father. So I see in him my father. My father loves Rama so much that he may not live long in the absence of Rama. My mother will become a widow very soon. Ramas mother Kausalya, my mother Sumitra and other queens of Dasaratha may also die. If that happens who will perform the last rites? Myself and Rama are not fortunate enough. Baratha and Satrugna are fortunate. Oh Guha! Are we lucky enough to live comfortably in Ayodhya after the exile? Oh Baratha! While Lakshmana was expressing his grief it dawned. Next morning I arranged boat for them to cross the river Ganges. 87. Guha tells about Sita, Rama and Lakshmana: Guha told Baratha that Rama and Lakshmana applied the juice of Aswatha tree to their hair before they crossed Ganges. On hearing this Baratha was upset. All these days he was hopeful of convincing Rama. If necessary he had Vasista, ministers and people behind him to put pressure on Rama. Now Guha is telling that they both applied Aswatha juice on their hair to get jatas. That means Rama is firm in his decision to lead a muni life for fourteen years. These thoughts made him upset and he fainted. Kausalya was trying to console him for a long time. Then Baratha went to Guha and asked him to show where Rama and Sita slept. Guha: Guha told him, Oh Prince! On hearing about Ramas arrival, I went to him with fruits, honey, milk and many eatables. That truthful person and righteous Rama did not accept any of them. He said Oh Guha! I am following my fathers orders. As per the conditions, I am not supposed to live with the people and I should not accept gifts of any sort. I am also not supposed to enter towns or villages. I have to lead a muni life for fourteen years. That evening they bathed in Ganges and completed their evening rituals. Then Lakshmana brought water from the river Ganges. Rama and Sita drank that water. Lakshmana drank the remaining water. Lakshmana brought dharba grass. Rama and Sita slept on that grass. Oh Baratha! They slept that night under that gara tree. After they lied down, Lakshmana picked up his bow and arrows and guarded them till dawn. My followers also went along with Lakshmana.
130 Srimadhramayanam

88. Baratha looks at dharba grass and grieves : Baratha and his ministers heard what all Guha said about Rama. Baratha went to gara tree and looked at the dharba grass bed. It was all dried and scattered. He said to his mothers, Oh Mothers! My brother Rama was born in Ikshvaku family. He is the eldest son of king Dasaratha. Look! He slept on this dharba grass on the ground. How nice it would be, had it not happened? But it happened. Even Gods are bound by the time. So Rama is also undergoing this test of time. Look at the scattered dharba grass. Rama would have turned this side and that side inviting sleep. Look at this grass. You find gold powder. Sita must have slept on this grass. She is a chaste wife. So she would not feel any difference between this bare ground and couch. I envy Lakshman. He is the most fortunate person in the world. He is serving and protecting Rama like an eyelid. Ayodhya has become a boat without a rigger. Since I have come here with the all four wings of army, commanders, ministers, priests etc. all the gates of Ayodhya remain unguarded. However enemies will not get courage even to look at the gates of Ayodhya as it is like intending to digest a poisonous food. 89. Baratha crosses the river Ganges: Baratha and others spent that night on the river bank. The next morning everyone completed the morning rituals and they were ready to cross Ganges. In the mean while Guha came there to enquire whether their stay was comfortable. Baratha: Oh Guha! We are all comfortable. I cannot forget your hospitality. I shall be thankful if you help us cross the river. Guha: Oh Prince! Already five hundred boats are awaiting your orders. Receiving orders from Baratha, Guha started operating boats. First Vasista and Brahmins boarded the boats. Then Kausalya, Sumitra and other queens got into. Then Baratha, Satrugna and others entered. The bigger boats were loaded with bullock carts, chariots etc. Elephants and horses crossed the river by swimming. On reaching the other side they all proceeded towards Bharadwajas ashrama. Keeping the army at a distance Baratha, Satrugna and Vasista entered the ashrama.
Ayodhya Kandam 131

90. Baratha meets Baradwaja : Baratha stopped his army at a distance of two yojanas from the ashrama and went on foot to the ashrama. Vasista and other Brahmins accompanied him. Bharadwaja maharishi saw Vasista from a long distance and went forward to receive him. He worshipped Vasista with traditional honours. Baratha prostrated at the feet of Bharadwaja and said, I am Baratha, son of King Dasaratha. Maharishi enquired about the welfare of his kingdom, about treasury and greenery etc. Since he was aware of Dasarathas death he didnt ask anything about him. Baratha also enquired about maharishis health and the education of his disciples. Keeping in mind Ramas background and his exile he said to Baratha: Bharadwaja: Oh Baratha! You are supposed to be in Ayodhya. How is that you have come to the forests with your ministers and army? I would like you to tell me the truth. Oh Baratha! Rama obeyed his fathers orders and came to forests to live for fourteen years with Sita and Lakshmana. There is no one to oppose your rule in Ayodhya. Instead of living comfortably in Ayodhya why have you came to forests with such a big army? Is there any sinister plans behind it? Baratha: (shedding tears profusely) Oh Maharishi! You are virtuous and most revered and you have divine power. If you too suspect my integrity, I have no other alternative but to die. Believe me. I do not have any sinister or wicked plans. Please dont use such harsh words. I cannot withstand them. You show pity on me. When I was at my uncles place, my mother Kaikeyi plotted to send Rama to forests. I had no knowledge of her wicked plans. She did all these things without my knowledge. Maharishi! Now I have came only to fall at the feet of that pure person Rama. I want to take him to Ayodhya. Oh maharishi! Kindly favour me by telling his whereabouts. Bharadwaja: Oh Baratha! This act of yours will be remembered as long as sun and moon exist. You are the most superior among men. Your good behavior and control over senses are befitting your being born in
132 Srimadhramayanam

Raghu Vamsa. Though I know your mind I wanted to get it confirmed. Hence I asked you in that way. Sita, Rama and Lakshmana are living on Mt.Chitrakuta. Tonight you stay and dine with me. Tomorrow morning you can go. Baratha was happy for Maharishis kindness and stayed in his ashrama for that night. 91. Bharadwaja hosts a dinner to Baratha: Baratha: Maharishi! I have come with a big army. I think it is not right on my part to embarrass you. Normally in the forests guests are honoured with traditional honours like Arghyam and padyam. Your guests, also should not expect beyond that. Bharadwaja: (with a smile) My son! Baratha! I am happy to note that you are considerate for the maharishis living in the forest. However, I want to host you and your people. You please accept my invitation and bring all your people. Why have you left your army at such a far off place? Baratha: Maharishi! Kings, while entering tapovanas, should not bring the army with them. They should come alone with devotion and respect. This is what I learnt from elders. Not only that, in the surroundings of tapovanas munis cultivate fruit yielding trees and vegetables. If the army enters tapovanas they will spoil everything. So I kept the army at a distance. Bharadwaja: Baratha! You are a kind hearted person. Your thinking is appreciable. You dont be bothered by all those things. Your army, elephants, and horses will not damage any of my gardens. Bharadwaja went into the Agni house and worshipped Agni. He also worshipped all Gods such as Yama, Kubera, Varuna, rivers, Gandharvas, Chandra, Vayu and prayed for their help in serving the dinner. He called Viswakarma and requested to build a palace to accommodate Baratha and his people for the night. With the permission of Bharadwaja, Baratha and others entered the palace. They were all surprised to look at the arrangements made in the palace. There they all saw a divine throne under a white umbrella. They saw cowries on both sides. On seeing all these things, Baratha, imagining
Ayodhya Kandam 133

Rama to be on the throne, went round the throne three times with folded hands and devotion. Then he fanned the throne with cowries. Later he sat in a seat where the ministers were sitting. Not only the soldiers but also the elephants and horses, had a pleasant bath in the river and had delicious stomach filling food. The delicacies served were of unparalleled taste and they could not believe it. They all thought that it must be a dream. It was a delightful night for all. After the feast all the heavenly and divine persons went back. 92. Baratha starts to Mt.Chitrakuta: Baratha got up in the morning completed his morning rituals and started towards Bharadwajas ashrama to take leave of him. At that time maharishi was also going to see Baratha. Bharadwaja: Baratha! Did you and your people have a good sleep? Was the food served tasty? Did all of you enjoy? Baratha: Maharishi! We all enjoyed the dinner. We had a good sleep. Oh pious maharishi! If you could tell us the way to reach Ramas place I shall be grateful to you. I am eager to have darshan of my brother Rama. Bharadwaja: Baratha! Mt.Chitrakuta is about three and a half kroses from here. From here you can travel in the southern or south eastern direction. Both ways lead to Mt.Chitrakuta. On one side of the mountain river Mandakini is flowing. You will have to pass through a thick forest. On that mountain you will find the cottage of Rama, Sita and Lakshmana. All the queens of Dasaratha paid their respects to Bharadwaja Maharishi. They all prostrated at the feet of maharishi and stood with folded hands. Then maharishi asked Baratha tell me who is the mother of whom? Baratha: Maharishi! This woman who is emaciated with grief is Kausalya, principal queen of king Dasaratha; Mother of Rama. She is Sumitra, mother of Lakshmana and Satrugna.This woman here is the most arrogant, angry and greedy woman who is proud of her beauty. She is Kaikeyi. She is responsible for sending Rama to forests. Unfortunately I am her son.
134 Srimadhramayanam

Bharadwaja: Baratha! Dont find fault with Kaikeyi. It is Gods intention that Rama should go to forest. She is only instrumental. Ramas exile is linked with peoples welfare. Gods and men are going to be benefited in a big way by Ramas exile. So dont be angry at your mother and dont hate her. 93. Baratha reaches Mt.Chitrakuta : Baratha moved with his army towards Mt.Chitrakuta. The sound of chariots and the gossip of soldiers were reverberating in the entire forest. Wild animals ran hither and thither with fear and confusion. Baratha said, O Vasista maharishi! We have reached Mt.Chitrakuta. Look at our elephants climbing the mountain. At one place there were well grown trees. Looking at the trees Baratha said to Satrugna, Brother! Ramas cottage must be there in that grove. When the elephant herd is going ahead the path is well set and smoothened for others to climb the mountain comfortably. Brother! look at those elephants. They are as eager as you and me to see Rama. Tell our soldiers to take rest on the river bank. We shall send a few energetic and enthusiastic people in different directions. Satrugna! The tapasvis here must be worshipping Agni. By the rising smoke we can easily locate the direction where the ashramas are located. On hearing Barathas words some soldiers said Prabhu! We are seeing smoke in that direction. So if we go in that direction we may find the cottage of Sita, Rama and Lakshmana. Even if the ashrama belongs to some other maharishi he may certainly guide us to Ramas hermitage. Baratha, Satrugna, Vasista and a few others went in that direction. 94. The Beauty of Mt.Chitrakuta: It was about a month since Rama started living in forests. Slowly he was getting used to forest life. He also started to appreciate the nature and the natural surroundings of Mt.Chitrakuta. He used to often tell Sita and Lakshmana about his observations and experience in and his feelings about the forest. Rama: Oh Sita! These beautiful mountains and thick forests are making me forget everything. To be frank, I am very comfortable and getting used to the life of exile in Mt.Chitrakuta and my Ayodhya
Ayodhya Kandam 135

experiences are fading away from my memory. I am totally forgetting Ayodhya and our kith and kin, when I am looking at these birds and listening to their melodious singing. These mountains with gems, diamonds and metals are treasure houses. Look at the peaks of these mountains that are piercing into the sky. The forests are so thick that they provide shelter to various living beings such as tigers, lions, bears and many more creatures. The fragrance of flowers, fruits and other vegetation is spread all over. Oh Sita! From here you can see Kinnera, Gandarva and other divine community persons moving freely with their darlings in those deep valleys. We can see their garments, swords and other weapons hanging in the branches of trees. Look at the abundance of water. At some places water is rushing like steam with great velocity. In some places the water is oozing out like the Madajalamu of elephants. In fact I am enjoying the nature and at the same time I am keeping my word and making Baratha happy. Oh Sita! Are you able to live happily on this mountain? If a king is to attain superior abodes after death, he should live in forests. For us this opportunity is as good as nectar. This is what my ancestors said. This Mt.Chitrakuta is full of metals and primary elements which are glittering in different colors. The light of these metals is flooding all over the forest. Oh Sita! I am happy to live with you and Lakshmana leading munis life. 95. Rama explains the splendor of Mandakini: Rama: Oh Sita! Look at the river Mandakini and its pure water. Swans, chakravakas, Sara birds and many other birds are flocking on the banks. Its banks on both sides are full of fruit yielding trees, flowering plants and creepers. It is looking like Kuberas lake Saugandhika. As the deers and other animals are drinking, the water is becoming impure. Oh darling Sita! Many rishis take a sacred dip both in the morning and evening. They lift their folded hands towards Sun God and worshiped. The flowers sheding from the plants are carried by air and spread on the mountain. It looks like a carpet of flowers. Sita! Mind is everything that makes all the difference. Everything depends on our thinking. Listen how my mind is thinking now. I am
136 Srimadhramayanam

looking at the animals roaming around on Mt.Chitrakuta as citizens of Ayodhya. Mandakini looks to me as our Sarayu. When I am living with you and Lakshmana, I am enjoying as much as I was enjoying with the citizens of Ayodhya. After tasting the fruits, roots and honey you give me with love, I think I will not be relishing the delicacies of our royal palace. 96. Lakshmana looks at Barathas contingent: Rama, Sita and Lakshmana were playing water games for some time in Mandakini and went back to their cottage. While Sita and Rama were taking lunch, Lakshmana heard lot of unusual noises. Dust was rising in the sky. Birds were flying in panic. Animals were also running hither and thither with fear. Rama: Brother! Some king must have came for hunting with a big army. Or some cruel animal must have entered. You go and check up. Lakshmana climbed a tall Sala tree and saw a large number of elephants, horses and chariots marchine towards their place. Lakshmana shouted from the tree top: Lakshmana: Rama! Put off Agni. Hide Sita in the cave. Put on shields and take bow and arrows. Prepare for a battle. I am ready. Rama: whose army is that? Lakshmana: From the flag on the chariot it appears to be of king Barathas. They are all climbing Mt.Chitrakuta to kill us. Baratha is coming to kill us so that he can be the king forever. Brother! You are living here to obey the orders of our father. We have not done anything wrong to them. Still he doesnt want us to live. We shall kill him in the battle. There is nothing wrong if we kill a person, who harmed us in the battle. Is he not responsible for your grief? Kaikeyi grabed the kingdom by a wicked plan. Now her heart should break on finding Barathas dead body. I will kill Kaikeyi with my sword. Till now I suppressed my anger. Now he himself is coming with a big army. I shall burn all his army to ashes. I shall give a tarpana with their blood on this Mt.Chitrakuta.

Ayodhya Kandam

137

97. Rama pacifies Lakshmana: Rama: Brother Lakshmana! Be cool. Dont get annoyed. When shrewd Baratha himself is coming personally where is the need for a bow or a sword? Look brother! I do not want to get a kingdom killing my own people. Such a kingdom is poison to me. I agreed for the coronation only for the benefit of my brothers. I never wanted any enjoyment or pleasure by becoming a king. I am swearing on my sword and telling you these words. Lakshmana! If I want I can rule the whole of the earth. But I dont accept even Indras throne in an unrighteous manner. I do not have any desire which is detrimental to the interest of Baratha, you and Satrugna. I will burn such a desire to ashes. Oh Lakshmana! Know it well. I love Baratha, you and Satrugna more than my life. Baratha loves all of us more than his life. What I presume is, Baratha must have come to know about my exile on reaching Ayodhya. Righteous Baratha must have felt unhappy over the deviation from our tradition that the eldest son is only eligible for the throne. He must be coming here to convince me to accept the kingdom. This is my firm opinion. He would have also abused our mother Kaikeyi for her wicked thinking. He must have convinced our father and coming here to take me back to rule Ayodhya. I know the righteous attitude of Baratha very well. Lakshmana! It is good Baratha is coming. He will not talk anything that will wound our feelings. I know how righteous person he is. Did he ever hurt us in any context? If you talk any harsh words to wound Baratha it will be construed as if you said them to me. Lakshmana! Will any father kill his own son? Will any one kill his brother, who is dearer to him than this own life? If the kingdom is so dearer to you, and if you are talking such harsh words for the sake of kingdom, I will ask Baratha to give the kingdom to you. Baratha will not say no, if I tell him. He will agree instantly without any hesitation to give you the Kingdom. Lakshmana was ashamed of his hasty reaction after hearing such admonishing words from Rama.

138

Srimadhramayanam

Lakshmana: Brother! King Dasaratha himself is coming to take you. Rama: Yes. He may force us to come back after seeing our life style. If we dont concede to his request, he may pressurize us to send Sita with him. Lakshmana: Brother! I could see two horses of superior pedigree that are in the front row. The royal elephant Setrunjaya is in the middle of the army. I could make out from its majestic walking. Brother! How is it that the white umbrella is not seen on Setrunjaya? There is something wrong. Then Rama asked Lakshmana to come down from the tree. Rama and Lakshmana saw Barathas forces about one and half yojanas from there. 98. Baratha and Vasista search for Rama: Baratha halted his army at a distance and went towards Ramas cottage with Vasista and Satrugna. Baratha: Satrugna! You go and tell Guha to send his people to the nook and corner of the mountain in search of Rama and Lakshmana. We both will go with our guru Vasista and few other Brahmins. I want to see Rama and Lakshmana as early as possible. I would like to see the coronation of Rama. Till such time I will be restless. I am eager to fall at the feet of my elder brother and submit my obeisance. Baratha climbed a tall sala tree and saw all around from its top. From one corner he found smoke coming out. He thought that must be the Ramas cottage. On hearing this news everybody was jumping with joy. 99. Baratha and Satrugna reach Ramas cottage: Baratha ordered all his soldiers to stay where they were. He requested Vasista to bring his mothers. On their way they saw many hermitages and hermits. On their way they saw river Mandakini. From there they reached the cottage of Rama. Ramas cottage was quiet and spacious. It was built on an elevated plane. Its roof was covered with palm leaves. In the Agnihotra house
Ayodhya Kandam 139

dharba grass was stacked. Two bows of gigantic size were hung on the walls. Quiver, sword, shields and other weapons were also stacked in that room. Baratha and others entered the cottage. Rama was sitting on the hide of a black antelope. He was wearing Valkalas and jata. He was sitting like Brahma, the creator. On seeing Rama in that condition Barathas throat was filled with grief and he said: Baratha: My brother is supposed to sit on his thrown in the Durbar hall with his ministers. But he is sitting alone on the floor. He is supposed to wear silk garments and apply fragrant perfumes to his hair, whereas he is wearing valkala and jata. Instead of applying perfumes on his body, he is rolling in mud and dust. People will certainly blame me as the culprit behind his sufferings. Death is preferable to carrying this blame. Baratha went running and fell at the feet of Rama. Satrugna also fell at Ramas feet. Rama lifted them both and embraced with affection. In the meanwhile Guha and Sumantra arrived there. 100. Rama teaches statesman qualities: Rama made Baratha to sit by his side and said. Rama: Brother! Leaving father alone at his old age why have you came to the forest? Are our mothers safe? How is that you lost so much weight? Why are you wearing valkala and jata? I am happy to see you after a long time. Brother! Our father king Dasaratha is a truthful and a righteous person, who performed many yagnas. Is he keeping good health? Are all our mothers serving him dutifully? Is anyone teasing you for accepting the kingdom? Are you not in possession of our kingdom which we were enjoying since time immemorial? Why have you come to forests with such a big army? Baratha! I will tell you a few words which might help you become a very good ruler. Listen. 1. You always respect our priest and superior tapasvi Vasista Maharishi. His son, Suyagna is not only a great tapasvi but also a highly knowledgeable person in all sastras. Are you respecting him? Are you often seeking his guidance?
140 Srimadhramayanam

2. Our mothers Kausalya, Sumitra, Kaikeyi and all other queens of Dasaratha are elderly people. So you must be dutiful to all of them and serve with utmost devotion. 3. You should always worship Gods, guru, father, mothers, elderly people, doctors and Brahmins and receive their blessings. 4. Our minister Sudhanva is a statesman. Are you respecting him? You appoint as your ministers who are well versed with sastras and having control on senses. You take every care to se that your ministers are not leaking out your secrets. Then only king can rule safely. 5. Are you time conscious? Time consciousness is important for one to achieve his goals. Are you attending your royal duties at the right time? 6. Are you making all your important decisions at brahmi muhurtham, which is an auspicious time, since all Gods will be wandering in the sky at that time? 7. Are you not planning to gain more (better results) with lesser efforts? Are you not taking necessary precautions to maintain secrecy? If your plans are known before its implementation, your enemies may thwart your plans; the fruits of your planning will not reach the people. 8. You employ one person who is conversant with all sastras as your minister instead of employing thousand fools. Because he alone can give you a proper advise when you are in trouble. 9. Even if the king is young, his ministers should be experienced and should have the knowledge of sastras. Such a king, though young, can reap good fortunes. So you should have the shrewdness in judging your ministers on the following aspects. I) Integrity, ii) Reliability, iii) Family background and iv) Good character with regard to women, wine and wealth. 10. If any of your subjects are trying to divide your loyal servants to capture power, you kill them without a second thought. 11. You engage spies for the following eleven areas of your enemys court. 1. Minister, 2. Yuvaraja, 3. Priests, 4. Commander, 5. Security at palace and gates, 6. Judiciary, 7. durgam, 8. State head, 9. Army,
Ayodhya Kandam 141

10. Treasury and 11. Jails and the executive officers. You appoint three spies for each area and get independent reports. Have the same arrangement for spying your own people also except Yuvaraja, priests and the ministers. 12. Are you taking care of the following aspects while appointing your commander? 1. Is he a contended person? 2. Is he brave and courageous? 3. Is he honest and loyal to the king? 4. Is he born in the same country? 5. Is he capable? 6. Is he tactful? 7. Is he truthful? 13. Are you encouraging your commanders who won the battles for you? Are you felicitating their merit in public? Are you honouring them with suitable gifts and titles? 14. Are you providing enough food, water and other amenities in all your durgams? Are you equipped with modern weapons? Are you providing necessary training on usage of those weapons? Are they paid their salaries in time? 15. Are you neglecting an enemy who was defeated at your hands? 16. Are you employing people who give priority to worldly comforts? Are you not considering them as atheists? Dont entertain such a person even if he is a Brahmin. 17. Are you not aware that Ayodhya is an ancient city and it is difficult to conquer it? That is why it is named as Ayodhya. The city gives shelter to all the four varnas viz. brahmin, kshtriya, vysya and shudra. Are you taking care of varna ashrama dharmas? Do they have control on them? 18. Are you not showing keen interest in building more temples and their upkeep? Are you not promoting devotion to God in your people? 19. Are you taking special care in driving away cruel animals into the deep forests thereby keeping people free from the fear of wild animals. 20. Are you taking care in creating lake and ponds in each village to provide water for drinking and agricultural purposes. 21. Are you banishing thieves, atheists and sinister and wicked persons from the country? This will enable you to protect and promote traditional customs.
142 Srimadhramayanam

22. Are you speaking sweet and melodious words to the people, especially women? 23. Are you giving priority to cattle development and cow protection? Are you taking special care in increasing the population of female horses and female elephants? 24. Are you giving audience (durbar) to public everyday? Are you not decorating yourself with excellent garments, perfumes and ornaments befitting the son of a king? Are you making durbar on midday? 25. Normally your subordinate keep an arms distance from you. But you go nearer to them and enquire about the wellbeing of their kith and kin. Thus you can win their love and affection. 26. Are you having a planning on your expenditure? Keep a close watch and you see to it that the money is spent i) for divine purposes, ii) on pitru devatas and iii) for Brahmins, guests, army and relatives. 27. Are you keeping a close watch on the judgments pronounced by your ministers? Sometimes false allegations may be made on the most good and righteous persons and the innocent may be punished. Dont allow that to happen. The tears of an innocent person will destroy the king and his children, wealth and cattle. 28. Are the river waters put to optimum utilization for agriculture? Are you taking all such precautions for the growth of agriculture? 29. Have you set apart time for Dharma, Ardha and Kama? Do not neglect dharma for the sake of ardha or kama. Because your success depends on how much time you devote to dharma. 30. Are you free from the following? Untruthfulness, atheism, anger, confusion, indecisiveness, neglecting righteous persons, laziness, lack of control on senses, autocracy, consulting an incompetent person, failing to maintain secrecy, failing to do good to people, failing to attack enemies from all four sides at a time and sleeping in odd times. 31. Are the people obeying the laws enacted by you? Have you noticed any contempt of your orders? Are you enacting any anti-people laws?
Ayodhya Kandam 143

32. Are you imposing reasonable taxes? Is the revenue collected is spent for the benefit of the people, that is, on development and welfare measures in right proportions? Are you taking precautions to avoid deficit financing? Are you keeping sufficient reserves in your treasury? 33. Are you keeping an eye on cow protection and increasing the cattle wealth? 101. Baratha requests Rama to accept Kingdom: Rama consoled Baratha and said, Oh Baratha Why are you wearing valkala and jata? Why have you come here? Baratha again embraced Rama and said: Baratha: Rama! Though our father sent you to forests, he could not contain his grief and died. Due to the pressures of Kaikeyi he committed this sin. Lamenting on his sinful act he was weeping day and night. At his last moments he cried Haa Rama! Haa Lakshman! Haa Sita and breathed his lost. My mother Kaikeyi, who could not succeed in getting the kingdom, succeeded in getting her widowhood. Oh Rama! You listen to my earnest request. Come to Ayodhya and adorn the throne. Our mothers, ministers, people and army men have come here to convey to you their unanimous support to my stand. Oh Rama! You are the eldest among our brothers. As per our tradition and even as per dharma you are the king. You agree to our request and rule Ayodhya. Ayodhya has become orphaned. You honour our request and become the ruler. People of Ayodhya are bowing their heads at your feet and requesting you to accept the kingdom. Rama: Oh Baratha! I know, that you have not committed any sin. You dont blame even your mother. King has the right to order me to wear valkala and jata. The scriptures are also saying that the children are to obey the orders of their parents. You are a righteous person. You show the same respect to your mother as you show respect to our father. If I concede to your request it will amount to disobeying the parents. You rule the country as desired by our father. I will complete forest life wearing valkala and jata and come back after fourteen years.
144 Srimadhramayanam

102. Baratha requests Rama once again: Baratha: Oh superior among men! Rama! my duty is to restore the general tradition of kings, specifically Ikshvakus. Eldest son only has to rule the country. When the eldest son is alive and living in forests, I am not eligible to rule the country. So you come back and rule Ayodhya. Brother! While I was in my uncles house, you were sent to exile. Our father could not contain the grief and died. I and Satrugna performed the last rites and offered jala tarpana to our father. You and Lakshmana also give jala tarpana to our departed father. Since you are the most beloved son to him the jala tarpanas given by you will certainly keep him and our ancestors very happy. You know that he loved you more than his life. Even at his last moments he remembered you and strongly desired to see you. Keeping his mind on you he breathed his last. So you also do the last rites to our father. 103. Rama offers Pinda Sraadha: On hearing his fathers death news Rama fell down and fainted with grief. Lakshmana comforted him with usual services. He said with grief: Rama: Brother! Baratha! I was not destined to perform the last rites to our father. Though I was alive, it all went on as if I was dead. You and Satrugna were fortunate to perform his last rites. What is left in Ayodhya without king Dasaratha? When I go back, after fourteen years who is going to be there to guide me? He used to tell us so many things in sweet and melodious way. Who is there to guide me from now onwards? Oh Sita! your father-in-law is dead. Oh Lakshmana our father is dead. Vasista and other Brahmins consoled the brothers and took them to river Mandakini to offer jala tarpana. Rama: Oh father! Now you are in the abode of our ancestors. Now I am offering you the water as Jala tarpana. I am sure this will keep you in comfort in the abode of ancestors. We made pindas with regu, gara and telaka powder. Oh king! The pindas we are offering you is the same as we are consuming here as our food. A man can offer to his deities and ancestors the same food he is eating. After offering pindas and jala tarpana they all went back to their cottage on Mt.Chitrakuta.
Ayodhya Kandam 145

104. Rama meets all his mothers : Vasista went and brought all the mothers of Rama to the river Mandakini. They all saw Rama offering jala tarpana to his father from a distance and fell down in grief. Kausalya: Oh Sumitra! Our children are banished for no fault of theirs. Look! They are offering jala tarpana to their father. Sumitra! Your son Lakshmana carries water from this river to their cottage. You need not grieve for that. Because, his eldest brother is like his father. So doing services to his father is not an insult. However, things will change in a day or two. Sumitra! Our king enjoyed as much comforts as Indra enjoys. The king who ruled the great kosala empire is today contended with these pindas made of gara powder. What a pity! Should we live to witness all these? On seeing Kausalya and others Rama fell at Kausalyas feet and offered obeisance. She lifted him and hugged. Rama gently wiped her tears and consoled her. Sita also received them all with tears in her eyes. Kausalya took Sita into her arms and touched all over the body like a cow licking its calf. Oh Sita! you are the daughter of king Janaka, daughter in law of king Dasaratha and wife of Rama. Such a chaste wife of Rama is suffering in these forests. Your face looks like a dried lotus flower. Your face has become as dull as the moon covered by clouds. The fire generated from the wood burns that wood itself. In the same way the heat of your grief has burnt away your charm. Rama went and prostrated at the feet of Vasista and sat in front of him. Then Baratha took his ministers, commanders and people of Ayodhya to Rama. 105. Baratha talks to Rama: Baratha: Brother! Because of pressure from my mother, king Dasaratha gave the kingdom to me. Now I give it back to you with pleasure. Please do not say no to my request. Dont raise any objections. Nobody can be the ruler of Ayodhya except you. However much it may try, a donkey cannot become a horse? King Dasaratha developed Ayodhya in leaps and bounds with the hope that you will rule the country. Now if you
146 Srimadhramayanam

dont rule, all the hopes of our father will become futile. Oh Rama! Come to Ayodhya with us and get coroneted as our king and occupy the throne. This is the wish of all the three worlds. Barathas words and the way of his presentation were well appreciated by Vasista and others. Rama: Brother! We are all tools in the hands of God. We have to act as per his dictates. It is wrong if we think that we are free to act on our own. A man secures wealth only to loose after some time. However cordial the relationship of a person may be it is to break at the end. So every thing that is created is to perish ultimately. A fruit that has ripen is to fall. However strong a building be, it is to collapse one day. In the same way human body also cannot escape from old age and death. Once river Yamuna joins sea, can it come back? Can we bring back last night? The disappearance of humans from this world is like the evaporation of water from a lake. Wherever you go the death will follow you. If you sit it will also sit. When you stand up it will also stand up. In other words, wherever one goes, he is going with death only. In such a case what can a man achieve on his own? If Body can not escape wrinkles, disease and death then where is freedom for a person? A man celebrates his birth day but he may not realize that he has moved closer to death by one year. Two pieces of wood floating in a river may travel together for sometime and after a while they may go in two different directions. In the same manner wife and children will live together only to get separated in due course. The person who is alive will grieve for the dead. But he has no control over his own death. Baratha! You divert your mind to dharma. The path of dharma makes people live in comfort. Our father performed many yagnas. He was respected by all righteous people and he reached heaven after leaving this world. We should not grieve for such a great person. You also leave grief and become normal. You obey the orders of our father and rule the country. I will also obey his orders and live in forests. You should not disobey the orders of our king. Oh superior to all men! Whoever is aspiring for comforts in the other world should be a righteous person. One must leave cruel nature. One
Ayodhya Kandam 147

should be obedient to his guru and do service. Take our father as a role model and do your duty. 106. Baratha requests Rama again to accept throne: Baratha: Rama! There can not be grief or pleasure for you. If you get any doubt you are consulting elders. You dont have liking or disliking either on the dead or on the living beings; either on good people or on wicked people. How can there be grief for such a righteous person like you? In all these matters there is no equal or superior to you in this world. You are a truthful person. You know everything. Such a person should not undergo any difficulties by living in forests. Brother! When I was in my uncles house my wicked mother committed this sin. It is not to my liking. As she happened to be my mother I did not kill her. Had it been somebody else I would have killed the person. Since you are such a righteous person that you would not forgive me. I have not committed such an unrighteous act of killing my mother. So please be kind to us and accept the kingdom. Will any righteous person commit such a sinful act just to satisfy a woman? King Dasaratha, my guru and my father, did it. Though unwillingly our father committed a mistake. Is it not our duty to set it right? When a father does a righteous act we all appreciate. But when he commits an adharma how can a son compliment it? When the world is blaming his act, you are going against peoples wish and supporting his sinful act. By accepting the kingdom you can undo what father did. Oh Rama! As you are a Kshatriya, you accept kshatriya dharma, become king and rule the country. You are deviating from Kshatriya dharma and embracing muni dharma by wearing valkala and jata. In this muni form how can a kshatriya protect his people? If you want to upkeep dharma you better accept grihastasrama which is said to be the most virtuous ashrama among the four ashramas. Leaving such glorious ashramas like Kshatriya and grihasta why are you choosing muni dharma? Rama! I am not only younger to you but also inferior to you in education and wisdom. While you are here, how can I rule the country? You alone are eligible for the throne. So you discharge your duty to the
148 Srimadhramayanam

people. Rithwicks, ministers, Brahmins, sacred waters and the throne are all here. The coronation will be performed in vedic way. We are all again and again requesting you to accept our appeal and rule Ayodhya. Oh superior man! When you accept our appeal, my mother will be relieved of the curse of the people. King Dasaratha can wash away his sin. You shower your kindness on us as Lord Siva showers kindness on people. I am laying my head on your lotus feet and submitting this prayer. If you dont agree, I will also stay with you in the forests. However much Baratha pleaded Rama was firm on his word and did not conced. He did not agree to disobey his fathers order and to go to Ayodhya. Though people were happy for Rama upkeeping dharma, at the same time they felt unhappy since he refused to go to Ayodhya. 107. Rama convinces Baratha: Rama: Baratha! Everybody is blaming our father that he had a weakness for women. You are no exception to it. When fathers image is being tarnished I am forced to come out with certain facts which were told by our father to me. The same is known to our ministers too. Listen. Our father did not have children for a long time. He wanted to marry your mother Kaikeyi to have children. At that time considering the age of our father your grand father King Kekaya had put the condition on our father that his grand son alone should be the heir for the throne of Ayodhya. Our father conceded to his request and married your mother. I presume your mother would have forgotten the condition put by her father or she might have not been informed about the condition. This apart, when Indra was fighting with asuras, he sought our fathers help. In that battle your mother saved our fathers life twice. As a gratitude he awarded two boons to her. She did not avail those boons at that time. As a mother, perhaps in love for you, she must have availed the same at the time of my coronation. As a truthful king our father honoured them and I also agreed to go to forest to make our fathers words true. So Baratha, you be coronated and rule Ayodhya. Thus you make fathers second promise also true. After fourteen years I will come back to Ayodhya. Now you rule Ayodhya under the white umbrella. I will rule forests sitting under the trees. You protect people of our kingdom and I
Ayodhya Kandam 149

will protect living beings in the forests. Satrugna will help you at Ayodhya and Lakshmana will help me here. We four will honour our fathers words. So dont grieve. Go to Ayodhya and protect people. 108. Jaabalis Atheist plan : While Rama was talking to Baratha, Jaabali, a Brahmin said to Rama. Jaabali: Rama! You know all sastras. You are a virtuous person. Still you are talking like an ignorant man. Your way of thinking will land you nowhere. We all know that every one is coming into this world alone and leaving the world alone. So all relations including father and mother are notional and uncertain. There is no truth in their relationship. It is like travellers taking rest in a choultry for a night and the next morning going in different directions. So, for a man, father, mother, home and money are all like a choultry which he will have to leave sooner or later. You get over your confusion, become wiser and go to Ayodhya. Lead a confortable life like Indra in heaven. Ayodhya is waiting for you like a chaste wife waiting for her husband. Stop all ignorant thinking.It is an accident that you are a son of Dasaratha. Oh Rama! Dasaratha has reached a place where he is to ultimately go, whereas you are inviting unnecessary troubles for yourself. I pity them who plead only for Ardha or dharma, because those who hang around as dharmardhas will land in difficulties both in this world and in the other world also. People perform pratyabdika sradham. Strictly speaking our ancestors are not eating the food prepared. But due to the ignorance of people that much of food is wasted. If one takes food, is it possible for another person to become energized? If it is possible such a sradham can be performed to a person who has gone out of station on business. People advice us to perform yagnas. They ask us to give gifts in a big way. We are advised to do tapasya and meditation. They say, give away everything. All these are meaningless. Those who have written these so called scriptures are all intellectuals who have designed everything in such a way that they appear to be true. Oh Brilliant Rama! What you are seeing alone is true. There is no such thing as other world. So you enjoy the kingdom that is coming to you.
150 Srimadhramayanam

The idea of other worlds is an insane idea. Baratha is requesting you so much. You think deep into my words. You will find them to be true. 109. Rama disapproves atheism and establishes theism: Rama: Jaabali! You took lot of pain to teach me atheism. But I disapprove your theory. Those who are sinful cannot be righteous persons. The wicked deeds of a person can not be covered forever by his pious appearance. One can easily understand whether the appearance of a person is genuine or deceptive. Oh Jaabali! This world is based on truth and dharma. Gods and rishis also agree with this. Those who speak truth will be the most respected people in the world. Truthfulness is the duty of a king. There is no place for cruelty. If I disobey my fathers orders and yield to your words, I cannot teach anything good to people. How can I be eligible for heaven without performing righteous acts? People follow the same path as their king. If I follow your path people will not respect me and will go out of my control. People get scared more by seeing an untruthful person than a venomous cobra. Truth will only pave the way for one to lead a respectable life in this world and to get into the other world. Truth alone is God. Goddess Lakshmi is showering her blessings and fortunes only on truthful persons. That means truth is the essence of everything. No other dharma is better than the truth. Danam, Yagam, Tapasya and Vedas are all based on truth only. Hence truth is the superior dharma for a man. In this world one rules a kingdom and another becomes a pauper; one goes to the hell and another goes to the heaven. All these are nothing but the consequences of ones truthfulness or otherwise. Oh Jaabali! I follow only the path of truth. I keep up the promise made to my father. Either by Tamo guna or by fickle mind if one deviates from the path of truth, the oblations offered by such a person in yagnas will not be accepted by devatas and pitru devatas. Oh Jaabali! What all you were trying to preach are in fact improper. I promised my father that I will take to forest life. Now how can I listen to Baratha? Even Kaikeyi felt happy for my promise. So I continue in forests with limited food and live like tapasvis. Thereby I satisfy our ancestors. I keep my senses in control. I am taking this stand after careful
Ayodhya Kandam 151

consideration of the situation and I am acting according to my conscience. Oh Jaabali! This is karma Bhoomi. People born on this land will perform karmas like yagnas, yagas, worshiping fire etc. One can enjoy only the fruits of his actions. Indra became the king of heaven by performing hundred yagnas. Many maharishis reached the abode of heaven by performing penance. Oh Jaabali! Dharmas, truth, valour, love for all creations, sweet words, hospitality and worship of gods and Brahmins will pave the way for one to reach the abode of heaven. Normally all Brahmins will give a thought and perform karmas which will give them best results. You look quite different from them. People following your advice will be deviating away from dharma. I will have to admonish my father for accommodating an atheist in his cabinet of ministers. Jaabali: Rama! I am not an atheist. On some occasions I talk like an atheist. But on some other occasions I talk like a theist. I spoke this type of words because somehow I wanted to take you to Ayodhya. 110. Vasista advises to accept kingdom Vasista: Oh Rama! Jaabali spoke to you, only to take you to Ayodhya. He is not an atheist. He has good knowledge and belief about this world and other worlds. Now I will explain to you how this world is created. Listen. Before the divine creation there was only water. Earth was born from unlimited water. Brahma and Gods were born next. Lord Vishnu assumed the form of Varaha and lifted the earth from deep inside water. Brahma is eternal and has no extinction. From Brahma, Mareecha and others were born. Kasyapa was born to Mareecha. Sun was born to Kasyapa. Manu who was a Prajapati was born to Sun. Manus son was Ikshvaku. Manu had given all the land to Ikshvaku. Ikshvaku built Ayodhya. Kukshi was son of Ikshvaku. Kushis son was vikukshi. Vikukshis son was Banu and Banus son, Anaranudu. Prudhu was born to Anaranudu. Trisankuvu was Anaranudus son. Dundumara and Yavanasvudu were born to Trisankuvu.
152 Srimadhramayanam

Yavanasuvus son was Maandhata. Susandhi was born to Maandhata. Dhruvasandhi was born to Susandhi. Baratha was Dhrusvasandhis son and Asita was Barathas and sagara was Asitas. Sagara had sixty thousand sons but they were all burnt by the fury of Kapila maharishi. Another wife of Sagara had a son, Asamanjasa. As he behaved cruelly with people king Sagara banished him. Asamanjasas son was Ansumanta and his son was Dileepa. Dileepas son Bhageeratha brought Ganga to patala and lifted the souls of sixty thousand paternal ancestors to heaven. Kukutsa was Bhageerathas son and Raghu Kukutsas. After Raghus tenure Ikshavakus dynasty came to be knows as Raghu dynasty. Raghus son was Kalmeshpada. His son Sankheru fought with his own father and died. The descedants of Sankhanas were Sudersana, Agniverna, Seeghrega, Manuvu, Presusrudu, Ambareesha, Nahusha Naadhaga and Ajudu. Ajudus son was Dasaratha and Dasarathas son is Rama. In Ikshvakus dynasty eldest son alone is eligible to rule the kingdom. While the eldest son is alive, the younger cannot rule. So Rama, it is your kingdom. You rule Ayodhya. Dont break the family tradition. 111. Rama tells Baratha to go back to Ayodhya: Vasista: Rama! Every man will have three gurus. They are father, mother and he who initiates you. That way I am your guru. I was your fathers guru too. So I am asking you to accept Barathas request and rule Ayodhya. Your mother has become old. It is your duty to serve her at her old age. These Brahmins and ministers are all requesting the same. This is the way all righteous people act. So you also act that way. As your guru I am insisting on your becoming the king. Rama: Oh Maharishi! Father and mother nourish their children from their childhood. It is not possible to clear our debt to our parents; we will have to remain indebted to them forever. My father, king Dasaratha, gave birth to me. I have given him a promise. I cannot break the promise made to my father. Baratha: Sumantra! I requested my brother in several ways. Elders advised him. Still Rama is not conceding to our request. Oh! Sumantra! Please bring dharba grass. I will lie on the grass and fast unto death. Rama: Baratha! What harm did I do to you? Why are you going to fast in front of my door? Only Brahmins are permitted to resort to fasting
Ayodhya Kandam 153

to achieve goal. But this practice is prohibited for kshatriyas. So you drop your ideas of fasting and you proceed to Ayodhya immediately. Baratha: Oh people of Ayodhya! You are all watching what is happening here. You have come all the way to convince Rama and take him back to Ayodhya. Why are you keeping quiet? People: Oh prince! We all know the nature of Rama. He will not go back on his word. He wants to obey the orders of his father. No one can convince him. We also agree that what all he is saying is dharma. Rama: Baratha! Listen to what these people are telling. You recollect what all I said. Listen to the peoples voice also. Dont be adamant. Get up and make achamanam. The guilt of your vow of fasting will be washed off. Baratha: Oh people of Ayodhya! I never wanted this Kingdom. I never provoked my mother. I was not in Ayodhya when Rama was sent to forests. Why I have come with all of you is, to prostrate at his feet in your presence and request him to come back to Ayodhya. But he is firm on the promise made to our father. You are also supporting him. I will live in forests on behalf of Rama. That way Rama can remain satisfied that our fathers orders are not disobeyed.Let him go to Ayodhya and rule. Rama: Dear people! My father gave the kingdom to Baratha. He ordered me to go to forests. Today who can change the decisions of my father? So we both have to make his word true by obeying his orders. 112. Baratha accepts Ramas sandals: In thick forests the arguments and counter arguments going on between Rama and Baratha surprised not only the people present there, but also munis and sidhas watching with keen interest from the skies. They all came down to the earth and appreciated both the brothers. Rishis and Sidhas: Oh Princes! We have been observing your arguments and counter arguments for upholding dharma with keen interest. We could not resist coming down to congratulate you in person. Dasaratha was fortunate to have such righteous sons. Oh Baratha! You are born in a respectable family. Pay regard to your fathers words and do what Rama said. Since Dasaratha cleared his debt
154 Srimadhramayanam

to Kaikeyi he reached heaven. If his promises are not fulfilled by you, he will loose his glory. Rama paid them due respects and they all left. Baratha: Rama! If you are duty conscious you must come to Ayodhya. Not only that, the person, Kaikeyi, who proposed this exile to you, is very much requesting you to come back to Ayodhya. She is withdrawing her demands. You are capable of ruling the entire earth? I will break my head at your feet. Please reconsider your decision. Rama: Baratha! There is no reason for you to be aggrieved. Come and sit by my side. You are brilliant and had good training from guru. You are quite capable of ruling the country. Experienced ministers and brilliant Brahmins are at your command. With their support you can efficiently rule entire Ayodhya. Moon may lose its pleasant look, seas may exceed the limits and enter the country and Himalayas may exhaust its ice, but I will not disobey my fathers orders. Dont find fault with your mother. You respect her as before. Baratha: Oh respected brother! You keep your feet in these golden sandals for a while and give them to me. These sandals only will protect the entire earth. Rama! I will also continue wearing valkala and jata. I will live on fruits and roots only. The entire administration, will be done in the name of these sandals only. Till you come, I will not enter Ayodhya. I will live in the outskirts of Ayodhya. I must see you immediately after fourteen years. If you dont come I will offer myself to the flames. Rama kept his feet in the sandals and embraced Baratha and Satrugna. Rama: Baratha! Look after your mother Kaikeyi with respect and affection. Then Baratha took the golden sandals with respect and devotion, kept them on his head and started his journey towards Ayodhya.
Ayodhya Kandam 155

113. Baratha starts to Ayodhya: Vasista and other ministers made a pradikshana and climbed down the mountain from the east. Baratha kept Ramas golden sandals on his head and sat in the chariot. Satrugna sat by his side. Then they all crossed Mandakini and traveled towards Baradwajas ashrama. Baratha went on foot to Bharadwajas ashrama and prostrated at the feet of the Maharishi. Maharishi asked Baratha have you met Rama? Is your mission successful? Baratha: Maharishi! I, Vasista maharishi and others requested Rama, but failed to convence him. Finally Vasista maharishi told Rama, Oh Rama! You wear these golden sandals and give them to Baratha. We will keep your sandals on the throne and assuming the pair as your representative perform yagnas. Rama turned to east and was keeping his feet in the sandals for some time. We are carrying the sandals of that great man to rule the country till he comes back. On our way to Ayodhya we have come here to seek your blessings. Bharadwaja: Oh the best among the excellent men! Your behavior is superior among the excellent people and exemplary. You are possessing, all good qualities. You know all dharmas and you always discharge your duties in the right manner. Your father is fortunate; Though he is dead, he seems to be very much alive in you. Then Baratha again prostrated at the feet of maharishi and left for Ayodhya. They all crossed Yamuna, Ganges and Shringabharipuram and reached Ayodhya. 114. Baratha enters the palace: Barathas chariot entered Ayodhya. The city was sleeping. It was like a humbled Agnihotram. It was like Rohini, wife of moon, teased by planet Angaraka. The city of Ayodhya was without any activity. All the shops remained closed. Seeing such Ayodhya, Baratha said Oh charioteer! Now there are no dance, drama and music performance in Ayodhya. The air is without the flavour of wines. Since Rama himself went on foot people are not using vehicles. Wherever we go, we are seeing the signs of the grief caused by Ramas separation. The city looks lifeless. Its life has gone away with Rama. While he was lamenting like this the chariot reached the palace.
156 Srimadhramayanam

115. Coronation to Ramas golden sandals: Baratha left all his mothers in the palace. He didnt like to live in a palace without his father and Rama. He said to Vasista and others: Baratha: I cannot live in a place where my father and Rama are not there. I do not relish royal comforts. I will go and settle in Nandi village. Vasista: Oh Baratha! We all appreciate your way of thinking. No one else can take such a decision other than you. In expressing affection to your father and loyalty to your brother you are exemplary. We all will live up to your expectations in implementing your decision. Baratha: Oh Vasista Maharishi! Ministers and people! Rama has appointed me as his representative. These sandals only will look after the welfare of people. Let there be white umbrella for the sandals only. As soon as he comes back he will wear these sandals and I can be absolved from the blame. Then the coronation was performed for the sandals. Baratha continued to wear Valkala and jata. He started ruling the country from Nandi village. 116. Rishis leave Mt.Chitrakuta : After Baratha and his army left Mt.Chitrakuta, the munis living in the mountain went to Rama and said they were all going to some other tapovana. Rama: Oh Tapasvis! I did not cause any inconvenience to any one. Why are you looking at me with fear? Did I or my brother cause any inconvenience? Did Sita do any wrong? We always consider it as a great privilege to serve you all. If at all there is any inconvenience caused by us, please tell me. We shall correct ourselves. Kulapati maharishi: Rama! Sita did not commit any wrong. This area has become rakshasas prone. Khara is their leader. He is the most cruel rakshasa and is an addict to human flesh. He is the brother of Ravana. Khara killed many munis in Mt.Chitrakuta and ate. Ever since you came and settled here he became jealous of you. Indeed he is afraid of you. Often he is sending some of his men and
Ayodhya Kandam 157

threatening us. They killed and ate some of the munis. They poured water and blood in our sacred fires. Oh Rama! We have decided to leave the place. You three will only be living here. It is not safe for you to live here. You look quite decent. We all wanted to inform you all these things before we go. Rama told them not to fear rakshasas and assured them their safe living in Mt. Chitrakuta. Still they are were not convinced. Rama walked for a long distance with them, saw them off and went back to the cottage. 117. Rama is reaching Atri Maharishis ashrama: Kulapati and other munis left Mt.Chitrakuta. Then Rama thought well and decided to leave Mt.Chitrakuta. After Baratha left Mt.Chitrakuta, Rama also felt uncomfortable in Mt.Chitrakuta. Baratha, ministers, mothers and others talked and expressed their grief in several ways. The birds and animals were also confused by the noise produced by the heavy army movement in the otherwise calm and quiet forest. Rama, in consultation with Sita and Lakshmana decided to leave the mountain. From there they reached Atri Maharishis ashrama. On seeing Sita, Rama and Lakshmana, munis welcomed them and offered traditional honours. Maharishi said to Rama: Atri maharishi: Oh Rama! She is Anasuya, my wife and a great tapasvini. Long ago a continuous famine struck this area for ten years. The entire forest dried up. All the tapasvis in this forest were suffering without food and water. At that time she provided delicious food and sweet water to one and all with the power of her penance. She helped even Gods by arranging ten continuous days without a night. She is like your mother. She does not know either anger or grief. You all worship and take her blessings. Rama: Oh Sita! Have you heard what maharishi said? You serve her with devotion. Then Sita, Rama and Lakshmana went round her three times with folded hands and then prostrated at her feet. Then Sita sat nearer her and enquired about her health. Anasuya: My daughter, Sita! You are on the path of dharma. You sacrificed all comforts in the royal palace and you are serving your husband in the forests. It is the duty of a wife to serve her husband whether
158 Srimadhramayanam

he is rich or poor, a righteous or wicked person. One must always follow her husband and keep him happy. Such a woman will have comforts in this world as well as in the other worlds. Know it well that no one else is a closer relative to a woman than her husband. So you worship him as God. 118. Sita talks to Anasuya: Sita: Oh pious tapasvini! What all you said is true. For a woman husband is God. Even if he is a bad person he is to be worshipped. My husband is a treasure of all good qualities. He is kind and this righteous person has perfect control over his senses. He has deep love for me. He loves his mother Kausalya and worships her. In the same way he serves all his step mothers without any distinction. He loves all women as his mothers. When we started to forests he gave me very valuable advice. That I will remember for ever. Similar advice was given to me by my mother after my marriage. When I heard him I instantly recollected the advice of my mother. Mother! Savitri not only became famous, but also became a jewel in the heaven because of her worshipful nature to her husband. Anasuya: Sita! I am very much pleased with your chaste and virtuous nature towards your husband. I wish to give you a boon. You can ask whatever you want. Sita: Mother! With your love and affection you made me to forget my mother and mother-in-law. This itself is a boon. What better boon is there to ask for? Anasuya: Oh Sita! You have impressed me so much. Since you refuse to ask any boon, I myself will give it to you. You take that garment and perfume. Whenever you are going to be very close to your husband you use them. You will enjoy as Mahalaxmi enjoys with Sri Maha Vishnu. By the by, I want to ask you one thing. You tell me without any reservation. Oh Sita! I heard about your selection of your husband. Since you are sitting by my side I want to know it from your mouth. Sita: King Janaka is my father. He performs the duties of a king in a judicious way. He is known as the most righteous king. He started tilling land for performing a yagna. He found me under the plough. He was
Ayodhya Kandam 159

surprised to look at me and took me home and nourished affectionately as his daughter. One day when he was playing with me he heard a voice from heaven Oh king! She doesnt belong to human race; she is the queen of all the Gods. However it is a fact that by virtue of duty you will be her father. My father felt happy on hearing the divine voice. When I attained youth my father wanted me to marry a valorous person. He declared valour as the dowry for me. Long ago Varuna had given a bow and two arrows to my father. The bow was so strong that no human could bend it. Hence my father declared, whoever can bend the bow, I shall give my daughter in marriage to him. Many tried but could not succeed. One day Viswamitra came to watch a yagna performed by my father. With him two princes also came. My father welcomed Viswamitra maharishi and recveived him with all traditional honours. Viswamitra: Oh Janaka! These two princes, Rama and Lakshmana are the sons of king Dasaratha. They want to see the bow. On hearing from Viswamitra my father kept the bow before them. Prince Rama lifted the bow and tried to bend and it suddenly broke into two pieces, producing a terrible sound. My father made all arrangements for the marriage. But Rama said that he will not marry without his fathers consent. Then my father invited king Dasaratha. King Dasaratha agreed to accept me as his daughter in law. Then Rama married me and Urmila married Lakshmana. That is how I was lucky to have him as my husband under Vedic mantras. Since then I am at his services. 119. Sita, Rama and Lakshmana sleep at Atri Ashrama: Anasuya: Oh Sita! Though you told your story in short it is so pleasant. You go and look after Rama. I am permitting you. Sita! Now you wear the sari I have given you just now. Also trim yourself with jewels and scented cosmetics. Sita paid obeisance to Anasuya and went to Rama with her permission. Rama was very much pleased to look at her beauty and decoration. Anasuya invited all the munis living in that tapovana for a dinner with Rama. Next morning, Sita, Rama and Lakshmana completed all their morning rituals and started. The munis cautioned Rama about the rakshasas and cruel animals moving freely in the jungles.
160 Srimadhramayanam

Aranya Kandam
1. Rama enters dandaka vana Brave and shrewd Rama entered dandaka vana with Sita and Lakshmana. There they saw a tapovana which was full of hermitages of several hermits. Their wet Valkalas were hanging on the tree branches for drying. Here and there darbha grass and Sesame were spread allover. All their sacred firehouses were built separately. They were spacious and were all blazing brightly with oblation materials like ghee etc and smoke spread all over the tree tops looking like thick clouds. The animals were moving in and around the ashramas freely without any enmity or fear. Front part of each hermitage was cleaned and decorated with white rice flour in various diagrams. The entire tapovana was resounding with Vedic chanting. All the hermits had divine splendour in their faces and were reciting Vedas and teaching their disciples. It is believed that Apsaras come every day in the brahmi muhurtam, vitalizing entire tapovana with dance and divine music. Daily worships would be done for various gods and Balihomas. Vedic chanting were regular features. The fragrance of the flowers and fruits proliferated all over the vana. Those fruits and roots were the regular and staple diet for all the hermits residing there. Most of the Tapasvis were aged. The entire complex of the tapovana resembled the abode of Brahma. By looking at virtuous and vedic complex comprising with Brahmins, Rama removed his bow strings and entered the complex. The hermits saw the coming of Rama, Lakshmana and Sita towards their hermitages. They went forward to receive the visitors and accorded, with sweet and melodious words, a warm welcome. The hermits worshiped them with traditional honours and arranged a hermitage for them to stay for that night. Those munis offered also fruits and roots for them to eat.
Aranya Kandam 161

Hermits: Oh Rama! King is the protector of dharma. He makes the people to practice dharma and punishes the evil. A king of this nature will be well respected and becomes famous in the country. Pure Rama! Kings are born with portion of Indra. That is the reason they enjoy all the comforts of Indra and worshipped by people. We are all your people, whether you are in Ayodhya or in forest. You alone is our king; we have won control over our senses. So those six passions would not touch us ie. We dont know how to punish others, so you alone could protect us, jusu as a mother protects her pregnancy. Thus saying, all the hermits worshipped the distinguished guests and offered fruits and roots for them. 2: Viradha sees Rama, Lakshmana and Sita Before dawn Sita, Rama and Lakshmana took permission from the hermits and continued their journey deep into the forest. On their way they saw many wild animals and birds. While they were traveling, they saw a Rakshasa, who was a man eater. He was as big as a mountain. His eyes were like two deep wells. His hands and legs were not uniform; his body was covered with wet skin of a tiger. His body was enclosed with flesh and Blood. As such bad smell emanated all around him. Even a brave and courageous person would loose his heart just on seeing his fearful body. He was holding a long spear on his shoulders. Three lions, four tigers, two wolfs, ten deers and head of an elephant were hanging on that spear. He saw Sita, Rama, Lakshmana and shouted loudly. Viradha: You both are wearing Valkala and jatas like tapasvis. You are holding bow, arrows and swords like Kshatriyas. You are also wandering freely with a woman. All these are contradicting each other. Who are you? Why are you wandering here? Why are you deviating from the path of dharma? I am living by killing tapasvis and animals in the forest and eat. I am a Rakshasa. I relish human flesh. This woman looks very pretty. I want this woman. You both are sinful people. I will eat both of you. On seeing Viradha, Sita trembled in fear. Viradha tried to catch hold of her. Sita was looking at Rama helplessly. Rama said to Lakshmana.
162 Srimadhramayanam

Rama: Lakshmana! Look at the pitiable condition of Sita. She is daughter of King Janaka and my wife. Sita is virtuous, glorious and was brought up prettily. She was already in possession of that Rakshasa. What Kaikeyi desired to happen to us is now happens! Still we are in the beginning of our exile. Sita was caught in a grave danger. Our mother Kaikeyi was not contended with the kingdom for her son. Though I am the most popular, she wanted that I should not get any support from any side. That is now happening. My wife Sita is in possession of another person, I lost my father and my kingdom was taken away by others. What more grief a man can have in life. Now I have become a victim in the hands of fate. On hearing Ramas words Lakshmana was furious and hissing like a cobra, he said to Rama. Lakshmana: Brother! Why are you grieving like an ordinary man? You are the creator of all beings! I shall kill this Viradha with my sharp arrows and see to it that he will fall down in a pool of blood. Earlier I had this much fury over Baratha, but at that time I could not use my arrows. Now I will use my arrows on Viradha as Indra cast his Vajra on mountains. 3: Rama fights with Viradha: Viradha: Now I am again asking you. Who are you ? From where are you are coming? Where are you proceeding? Rama: Oh Viradha! I am Rama. I belong to Ikshavaku dynasty. He is my brother Lakshmana, She is my wife Sita. We belong to a good and reputed Royal family. We came here to live in this forest. Now you tell me who you are? Why are you wandering in the forest? Viradha: I am a Rakshasa son of Juvudu. My mother is Satahrtaa. We belong to Rakshasa community. My name is Viradha. I made a great penance on Brahma and secured several boons from him. By virtue of those boons to me , nobody could cut nor break my body. So you leave this woman to me and run away, I am leaving you with out killing!This is the best favour I can show to you. Rama: (furiously looking at him) Oh cruel Rakshasa, your days are numbered. I will kill you; you cannot escape from me.
Aranya Kandam 163

Thus declaring this, Rama took his bow and cast several arrows at Viradha. They pierced his body and blood started flowing like a stream. Furious Viradha put Sita on the ground and took his spear and threw at Rama. Looking at that,Lakshmana broke the spear with his arrow. Then Viradha increased his body to the size of a mountain. By that all the arrows fell down from his body like dried leaves. Then Rama and Lakshmana ran towards Viradha and took swords in their hands to kill him. Viradha laughed at them and lifted them both with his hands and put them on his shoulders. They both looked like small toys. Laughing at them, he ran deep into the forest to frighten Rama and Lakshmana. At that time, Rama smilingly said to Lakshmana look at this Rakshasa! He wanted to give us a free ride! We will oblige him for some time, let us see how long he can escape death. 4: The killing of Viradha: Since Viradha had taken Rama and Lakshmana on his shoulders and ran into deep forest, Sita was frightened and cried Oh Rakshasa! leave Rama and Lakshmana and eat me if you are hungry. Rama and Lakshmana heard her cries and decided to kill him. Rama twisted his right hand four- five rounds thereby his hand was separated form his body and fell down in the same way Lakshmana also twisted his left hand and separated it form the body. Viradha cried in pain and fainted. Rama and Lakshmana tried to kill him in several ways but they could not succeed. Rama said Lakshmana! This Viradha had several boons, so that, we could not kill him with our weapons. You dig a deep pit, we will bury him, so that he will die on his own. Viradha heard Ramas words and said: Viradha: Oh Superior man! I did not know you earlier. The boons given by Brahma had kept me in ignorance. So I under estimated you, I did not understand who you were! Oh righteous Rama! Now I understand that you are Rama, son of Dasaratha. I am a Gandarva. As I was fond of Rambha, I did not attend Kuberas service, So Kubera was furious at me and cursed me to become a Rakshasa. Since then, I had this fearful form. I prayed Kubera for a suitable time for deliverance form his curse. Kubera was kind enough and said Dasarathas son Rama would cut your hands and there after you will come back. If you permit, I will go to Gandarva loka.
164 Srimadhramayanam

Viradh further said: Oh Prabhu! Rama! From here about one and a half yojanas distance, you will find the ashrama of Sarabhanga maharishi. You go there, and get his blessings which would bring you all the fortunes. By virtue of the boons given by Brahma, I will not die with any of these weapons. So you dig a pit and bury me. Then only I will reach Gandarva loka. 5: Rama reaches Sarabhangas Ashrama: Thus the courageous Rama killed the strongest Viradha and comforted Sita. Lakshmana! This forest appears to be thick and fearful. So let us reach Serabhangas ashrama as early as possible. After some time they reached Serabhangas ashrama and there Rama saw a wonderful scene which he narrated to Sita and Lakshmana. Rama: Lakshmana! I am seeing Indra in the deep skies, who is shining like sun and also Agni. Many gods are following him. They are all wearing elaborate gold ornaments and shining garments made of silk. You both stay back here. I will go alone to Serabhangas ashrama and find all the information. So Rama went to Sarabhanga ashrama and before he entered, Indra was telling Sarabhanga maharishi: Maharishi, Rama is coming to talk to me and said to other gods. Indra: Oh Devatas! Rama is capable of doing so many things which even we cannot do them. So I dont wish to see now the destroyer of our enemy. So let him complete the work that he has come down to earth to fulfill. After that only, I will meet him. Indra took leave of Sarabhanga Maharishi in a hurry and left for heaven. Then Rama went inside the ashrama with Sita and Lakshmana and prostrated at the feet of Sarabhanga Maharishi,who received them and worshipped with traditional honours and also requested them to stay in the ashrama for that night. Then Rama asked Maharishi I saw Indra talking with you just a few minuets back. Where is he? Why has he come? Sarabhanga Maharishi: Oh Rama with my penance, I have won all the worlds including Brahma loka. So he came to take me to Brahma loka. Oh superior man! Rama I want to give away all the fruits of my penance to you, including Brahma loka.
Aranya Kandam 165

Rama: Oh Maharishi I thank you for your offer of giving away your fruits of penance including Brahma loka. All those things I can earn myself, but now you show me a place in this vana where I can live with my wife and brother. I shall be much obliged with you. Sarabhanga Maharishi: Rama! In a short distance from here, you will find the ashrama of Sudikshana Maharishi. If you go to him, he will arrange every thing for you. You walk for some distance on the banks of this river. After some time, you will reach his ashrama. Rama! You stay with me for some more time. You will see me leaving this body like a serpent leaves its skin from its body. Maharishi prepared the pyre and offered ghee and other oblations in homa in Vedic way and entered the flame. In few minutes, the entire body was reduced to ashes. From the pyre, a youth stood up and disappeared. Thus Maharishi reached the heaven and other superior abodes and finally reached the loka of Brahma. On seeing the Maharish, Brahma came forward and accorded a hearty welcome. 6: Rama Assures Munis: During this homa, the munis of that tapovana assembled and witnessed Serabhanga Maharishi reaching Brahma loka. Then they sat with Rama and said to him. Munis: Oh Rama! You are an embodiment of truth, dharma and devoted to your parents. With your valour and glory, you are capable of winning all the three worlds. You are a Jewel of Ikshvakus. You know dharma, you practice it, since you are fond of dharma. Kings take one sixth of the fruits of our penance and by way of tax from public. In spite of that, those, who will not rule his people as his own children, would be considered as unrighteous. Those kings who look after his people as his own children, and who sacrifices even his life to protect his people, would reach Brahma loka. His fame would be immortal. Rama! We are doing penance in this tapovana. Many of us are very old Brahmins and some are in vanaprastasrhrma. Frequently Rakshasas attack on our tapovanas, kill munis and eat their flesh. The bones of such munis are lying on the banks of this river. If you come with us, we can show you the heaps of bones of our tapasvis. These rakshasas are living
166 Srimadhramayanam

on the banks of river Mandakini and on Mt.Chitrakuta. These rakshasas move freely in the forest and kill us. There is no end to their mischief. You are our king, weather you are in Ayodhya or in our forest. Oh righteous Rama! You alone can protect us. Rama: Oh pious tapasvis! Tapasvis You are privileged to order me and should not plead thus. Perhaps my father has sent me to these forests, only to protect sadhus. We are going to live with you in these forests and kill all the Rakshasas and make you all happy. You yourself will witness our valour. You carry on with your tapasya without any apprehension. You bless us to go to the ashrama of Sudikshana Maharishi. 7: Rama reaches the ashrama of Sudikshana Maharishi Rama reached the ashrama of Sudikshana Maharishi . By the time they entered ashrama, Maharishi was in the state of Samadhi. As he was exposed to sun and rain, his body was full of dust and mud. He looked like a dried leaf. Rama: Oh pious Maharishi! I am Rama. I am given to understand that you know all dharmas, You are an upright tapasvi. So I came here to seek your blessings. Sudikshana Maharishi: Oh glorious Rama! You are the superior of all the truthful kings. You are the protector of dharma. You are the Jewel of Raghu dynasty. I am aware that you are living in Mt.Chitrakuta to make your fathers words true. Since then, I am anxiously waiting for you. The moment you entered my ashrama ,we are became pure. I won all lokas including Brahma loka with my tapasya. I give away my tapasya and all lokas to you. You protect munis, tapasvis and dharma in this forest and enjoy all lokas with Sita and Lakshmana. Sudikshana Maharishi continued: Rama! In this tapovana many rishis are doing their penance, here you get plenty of fruits, roots and honey, so you can comfortably live here. Sometimes the herds of cruel animals surround this tapovana. But they will not do any harm to any one. So you can live here. Rama: Oh Maharishi! In these forests, cruel animals do wander freely. If we kshatriyas live in such tapovana, we may hunt cruel animals.
Aranya Kandam 167

Rishis may not like us torturing animals. So it is not good for us to stay here for a long time. Sudikshana Maharishi hosted Rama, Sita, Lakshmana with sweet fruits, and roots. They spent that night talking with maharishis, late at night. 8: Rama Sita and Lakshmana leave Sudikshana Maharishi ashrama: Rama Sita and Lakshmana met Sudikshana Maharishi before dawn after completing their daily rituals. Rama: Oh Maharishi! We are fortunate to have your hospitality. We slept comfortably. If you permit us, we shall continue our journey. I intend to see all the ashramas in this Dandaka vana during my stay. The Maharishis who have come with us, also wish to start early. They are as powerful as Agni without flames. Before it is too hot, we wish to reach a place of our resting and hence seek your blessings. Saying this request, Rama and other Maharishis prostrated at the feet Sudikshana Maharishi. Sudikshana Maharishi: Rama! You go with Sita, Lakshmana and other maharishis in this forest safely. Every thing good will happen to you. There are so many munis living in this forest, who have won control on their senses. They are pure; You can see all their ashramas. On your way, you will abundantly get fruits and roots. You will also come across many wild animals and birds. You can enjoy the hospitality of tapasvis of various ashramas. You can also enjoy the beauties of this forest, but dont forget to visit again this ashrama. They thanked the maharishi with folded hands and left the ashrama. 9: Sitas advice to Rama: Rama, Sita and Lakshmana left Sudikshana ashrama.While walking in the forest, Sita said to Rama. Maharishis

Sita: Prabhu! You are the most revered and righteous person. I presume it looks there is some injustice in your assurances given to maharishi. Mostly, people have desire for three evil acts (Karmas) viz. telling lies, lust for other woman, to hurt or injure without any provocation. Rama! You never told a lie so far. In future also, you will not
168 Srimadhramayanam

utter a lie. I know it pretty well that you will never have a desire for other women. But I am afraid that you are addicted to the third one ie. hurting others without any provocation. To protect the rishis of this dandaka vana you have assured them that you will kill all rakshasas. You told them that you and your brother are moving with bow and arrows for that purpose only. On hearing those words, I was alarmed and also frightened. With this promise to them, it is not safe for us to enter Dandaka vana. Please listen to me. Dandaka vana is a thick forest. Many cruel rakshasas will be moving freely. You and your brother will not keep quiet. You both will kill them. The timber close to the blazing fire will also catch fire. In the same way, if a Kshatriya has access to a bow and arrow, their energy and strength will increase. Weapons also are as dangerous as fire. You dont have any previous enmity with these rakshasas; still you have promised the munis that you will kill all rakshasas. I am afraid, that is not safe to purchase enmity with rakshasas. I am telling these things with respect and love for you. Not that you are not aware of all the consequences. However I dont like your decision of killing all rakshasas with whom neither we have any previous enmity nor we know them earlier. The duty of a king is to protect the people who seek his protection and for which they wear bow and arrow. But it is not a duty of kshatriya to kill any one or all the rakshasas, without any provocation or previous enemity. You relinquished kingdom and came to forest to practice muni dharma. You are wearing Valkalas and jatas. If you maintain kshatriya dharma, at least, as long as you are in the forests, it will keep our parents happy. Normally women are fickle minded; so I am talking to you all these things but it is not my intention to teach you dharma. I didnt have that much capacity also to teach you. Not only me, nobody in all these three worlds has the knowledge to teach you. 10: Rama replies to Sita: Rama: Oh Devi! You are the daughter of king Janaka, you know all the dharmas. You tried to caution me with these dharmas, out of love towards me.
Aranya Kandam 169

 You yourself told me several times that one should not hear the cries of a distressed person and to avert his grief. A kshatriya should always flaunt a bow and arrows. The munis and tapasvis, who are living in this dandaka vana, are capable of protecting themselves; still they came to me with grief and requested my protection. They are all contented with eating fruits and roots and doing tapasya. All of them are afraid of mischievous and cruel Rakshasas. These munis are not eating well and not sleeping for the fear of Rakshasas. Rakshasas are killing munis and eating them. Tapasvis and superior Brahmins came to me for protection. When they are humbly requesting, any Kshatriya should feel ashamed. That is why I asked them what do you want? they all told me like this. Oh Rama! We are all peacefully doing penance and performing homes by worshiping fire god. Those Rakshasas who are capable of changing their forms are pouring blood and flesh in our sacred fire. Every moment we are afraid of them and are not able to concentrate in our penance. Now you have come as our protector. We presume god alone sent you to protect us. We can kill those Rakshasas ourselves with the power of our tapasya. But we dont want to waste our powers just to save our bodies. So we are bearing all those tortures, keeping faith in god. We all presume god heard our prayers and sent you and your brother to protect us. Rama continued: Sita! All those munis in Dandaka vana requested me for protection. So I promised them to protect from those maneating Rakshasas. As long as I am alive, I will continue to keep up my word and save tapasvis. Oh Sita! You know me well. I will protect who ever seeks my protection. In the case of munis, I will protect them even if they do not request me for help. So I will kill all Rakshasas and establish peace in all these tapovanas. Out of love and affection, you have cautioned me. I am pleased to say that you are more than my life. But, for me protecting dharma and sadhus is dearer than you. However the timely caution you made is very much befitting you. 11: Rama goes to Agasthyas ashrama: Rama, Sita and Lakshmana on their way, passed through many lakes, rivers, mountains and vanas, saw many wild animals. At one place, they
170 Srimadhramayanam

saw a beautiful lake producing melodious music. Rama asked a muni, from where this music was coming. The muni said to Rama oh Rama! This lake is known as panchakshra lake. This was built by Mandakarni Maharishi. He built with the power of his tapasya. He lived in this lake for ten thousand years, doing penance. Agni and other gods were afraid of the severity of his penance. They wanted to divert his concentration. For that they engaged, five apsaras to attract him. The maharishi married all the five and lived under the lake. He built five houses inside the lake. Those apsaras used to engage maharishi with music and dance. Since then the music is continuously heard. On their way, the travelling party visited several tapovanas and met many tapasvis and was worshipped by them. They all narrated their sufferings under rakshasas. They also sought Ramas protection. The party lived for about five months in one tapovana, seven months in another tapovana and twenty days in some other tapovana.In this way they completed ten years. Once Rama went to the ashrama of Sudikshana Maharishi for the second time. And met the Maharishi Rama: Oh Maharishi I wish to have the blessings of Agasthya Maharishi .I amtold that his ashrama is also in this forest. If you guide me the way to his ashrama, I shall be grateful to you. Sudikshana Maharishi: Oh Rama! You have asked me a good thing. I myself wanted to suggest you to take the blessings from Agasthya Maharishi. I will tell you the way to his ashrama. From here, go about four yojanas towards south. There you will find a fruit garden resembling Indras Nandavana. In that grove, Agasthya Maharishi built a complex of tapovana on an elevated place. You will find a lake near his ashrama. The water in the lake is as sweet as coconut water. Many royal swans are flying around freely. So you can see maharishi in that tapovana. Rama, Sita and Lakshmana prostrated and went round Maharishi with folded hands and resumed their travel towards Agasthya Maharishis ashrama. Rama: Lakshmana! We have reached the tapovana of Agasthya maharishi. Before we reach the ashrama, I will tell you about his greatness..
Aranya Kandam 171

In this forest there used to live two rakshasas by the name Ilvala and Vatapi. They used to kill brahmins and munis in a deceitful manner and ate them. Ilvala transforms into the form of brahmin and waits for his prey. The moment he sights a brahmin or a muni, he will approach them and say Today is my fathers ceremony. I request you to be a bhokta for the occasion. Those innocent brahmins will go with him. At that same time, his brother Vatapi takes the form of a goat. Ilvala kills the goat and prepares food with its meat and offers it to the guests. Once they consume the food, Ilvala calls his brother Brother Vatapi! Come out On hearing this call, Vatapi comes out by tearing the stomach of those guests. After such exploitation, the brothers eat the flesh of their guest. All the munis in the forest went and prayed to Agasthya Maharishi for protection. The Maharishi gave them assurance to save them. One day he went with Ilvala as an innocent guest. As usual, the goats meat was served to Agasthyas Maharishi. He ate all the food made of goats meat and said Vatapi, you aredigested in me. He said it three times. As usual, Ilvala called Vatapi! Come out! Then Agasthyas Maharishi smiled at Ilvala and said Oh Ilvala! I have eaten your brother and assimilated him in my stomach. From where he will come? Now he must be in the house of Yama. Ilvala was furious on Agasthya and jumped at him to kill. But Ilvala was burnt to ashes with the furious look of maharishi. Thus, Rama recounted many such stories narrating the greatness of the Maharishi. By evening they all reached the tapovana of Agasthya Maharishi. Rama told Lakshmana You go to the ashrama and inform him that Rama has come there with Sita, to seek his blessings. 12: Agasthya gifts divine weapons to Rama: Lakshmana went to Agasthyas ashrama and said to one of his disciples, Lakshmana: Oh tapasvi! Rama, the eldest son of King Dasaratha, has come with his wife Sita to seek the blessings of the Maharishi. I am his brother Lakshmana. Please inform maharishi that we are waiting for his audience.

172

Srimadhramayanam

At that time Agasthya maharishi was offering oblations to the sacred fire in agnihotra house. The disciple went to maharishi and informed that Rama, Sita and Lakshmana are waiting for his blessings. Agastya: My son! Bring them immmediately. It is their own ashrama. They need no permission from any one. They are the most venerable persons. I am anxiously waiting myself to see Rama. To my fortune, he came today. The disciple went running to Lakshmana and said to him what all maharishi said. He went with Lakshmana and met Rama and Sita and cordially extended the invitation to the ashrama. On seeing Rama, Agastya went forward to receive him. At that time Rama was telling Lakshmana Lakshmana! I presume this glorious person must be Agastya maharishi. Then Rama prostrated at the feet of the Maharishi, Sita and Lakshmana also prostrated at the feet of maharishi. They stood before maharishi with folded hands. As a way of mutual courtesy, maharishi worshipped the guests with traditional honours. Agastya: Rama! I am worshipping sacred fire, while you reached here. It is our custom that I should receive any guest only after Vysva devam. Otherwise one should suffer in the hell of eating ones own flesh, which is the punishment prescribed to a person who gives a false witness. Our dear Rama!You are the emperor of all the worlds. You are a righteous person and a greatest warrior in the three worlds. To my providence, today I am able to host you. Rama! You are the superior among the men! This divine bow is made of gold and studded with diamonds. This belongs to lord Vishnu. Long ago with this bow, Vishnu destroyed all the Rakshasas and restored the heaven to the gods. It is built by Viswakarma. These arrows were given to me by Brahma. This quiver and the sword are gifted by Indra. You take possession of this bow, arrow and sword,just as Indra possessed Vajra. They secure victory to you in all battles. After thus narrating the greatness of those weapons. maharishi gave them to Rama. 13: Agastya Praises Sita and Rama: Agastya: Oh Rama! You have undergone so many difficulties and came by walk to see me. I am very fortunate to see you here. Lakshmana!
Aranya Kandam 173

You are following your brother and serving him even though he is in forest as a nomad. I wish you all good. Sita, the daughter of the great king Janaka, looks tired. You all need good tidings. Go and take rest. Rama! Women in general express their affection while their husbands are in comforts. They leave him the moment he falls into difficulties. That way women are fickle minded like a flash in the clouds. Their words are sharper than weapons. Their thinking (mind) is faster than Garutmantha. Women inherited these qualities ever since creation was started. However the sinless Sita is different from all of them. She is to be praised like Arundathi. So, Rama, wherever you are with Sita and Lakshmana, that will be your heaven. Rama: (Humbly) Oh Maharishi! My wife and brother are fortunate to have your grace. You are capable of giving boons. Agastya: Rama! About two yojanas from here, you may find a place called Panchavati. That is a beautiful place to settle down and do penance. By the side of that mountain, a river named Godavari is flowing. There you get plenty of fruits and roots. The forest looks very pretty with lot of animals and birds moving freely. There you build a hermitage and live till you complete the period of the exile. 14: Rama meets Jatayu: Rama, Sita and Lakshmana were walking towards Panchavati. On their way, they found a huge eagle which was as big as a mountain. On seeing that eagle Rama and Lakshmana suspected if it was a Rakshasa. Then Rama asked the eagle Who are you? The eagle replied in a melodious voice, My dear Rama! I am a friend of your father Dasaratha. The moment they heard their fathers name, Rama and Lakshmana began to worship the eagle, as if they are meeting their father himself. Then Rama asked What is your name? What is your pedigree? Jatayu: Oh Rama! My name is Jatayu. My father is Aruni, my mother is Sweni.My elder is Pampati. This is a very dangerous thick forest. Cruel Rakshasas and wild animals move freely. When you both of you go out, Sita will be alone in the cottage. At that time, I will look after her safety. So Rama!Accept me as your servant.

174

Srimadhramayanam

On haring Jatayus words, Rama embraced him with love and respect.They became closer and shared many happy moments. Jatayu used to tell many episodes about King Dasarathas achievements. They were quite new to the sons. 15:Rama reaches Panchavati: Sita, Rama, Lakshmana reached Panchavati. While climbing the mountain, they saw several fruit gardens and sweet roots everywhere. They also saw several wild animals freely moving around . Rama: Lakshmana! We have reached Panchavati, where Agastya maharishi advised us to live. We will have to choose a place suitable to our needs. There must be a lake or a pond nearby, so that we will have abundant water. For worshipping god and raising Agnihotra, we need plenty of dharba grass. In rainy season, we should be free from mud. So, it should be a dry place. We must have an even land without ups and downs. In addition to all these amenities, Sita should move around without any fear. You rummage around for such an ideal place. Let us build our hermitage there. Lakshmana: Brother! I am not used to do think on my own. I always do what you ask me to do. So you yourself select a place and order me to build a hermitage. I will obey your orders. ambling Rama was pleased with Lakshmanas modest and worshipful words. Rama himself selected a place for their living. That was a plain piece of land. There was a lake nearby with full of lotus flowers. The fragrance of those flowers and fruits around filled the air. At a stone throw distance, the mighty river Godavari was flowing. On the banks of that river, hundreds of chakravakas, swans, karandavas and many other birds were flying and strolling. The sweet,musical and happy clamour of those birds was audible in far off places too. On the hill slopes many flower and fruit bearing trees were visible. Herds of elephants, tigers, and deers were roaming freely. On the edges of the mountain, metals like silver, gold and copper were glittering in the sun rays. Rama: Oh Lakshmana! This piece of land is the most suitable, pure and pleasant for our living. So we will build our hermitage here. Jatayu also will live with us.
Aranya Kandam 175

As instructed by Rama, Lakshmana built a beautiful hermitage with wood and bamboos. He arranged a spacious hall for worshiping Agni. He brought several lotus flowers from the Godavari to perform Vasthu pooja. Sita and Rama were very happy and complimented Lakshmana for building such a beautiful hermitage. Rama: Brother! You alone know my heart and taste. You have planned and arranged all those things that keeps me pleasant and happy. For all these things, except embracing you with love and affection, what better gift I can give you? But Lakshmana was too modest to accept any compliment. He just smiled. 16: The description of Hemanta ruthu: Sita, Rama and Lakshmana settled in Panchavati. By that time rainy season was over and the winter started. One day, they went to river Godavari to have a bath. On seeing the nature, Lakshmana said to Rama. Lakshmana: Rama! Of all the seasons you like winter the most. Now that winter is set in. So it is your favorite ruthuvu. Though all beings are stiffening due to cold, but the crops in the fields are yielding produce abundantly. The water in the river is so chill, it is not comfortable for swimming. Because of heavy fog, the qualities of moon are barrowed by sun. Because of fog, the sun is not visible till noon. Because of fog, the moon is looking red like sun. Winds from the western direction are pleasant but because of winter, they are chill and we shiver. Rama! Though Baratha is in Ayodhya, he relinquished all the royal comforts. He is observing food restrictions and performing penance. As we are coming to river Godavari, by this time Baratha also must have reached river Sarayu. Baratha is not only a man of valour but also a man who follows dharma. He always speaks truth. He has won control over his senses. He speaks sweetly and melodiously. He is obedient and modest. Such a destroyer of enemies Baratha has relinquished all his royal comforts for your sake. He took refuge at your feet. Though he is in Ayodhya, he is also leading the similar life like we are leading in the forest. Normally children will inherit the qualities of their mother. whereas it is different in the case of Baratha. Instead of inheriting his mothers qualities,
176 Srimadhramayanam

he inherited the qualities of our father Dasaratha. Though Kaikeyi was royal queen to our father and mother of a pious son, Baratha, I fail to understand how she retained cruelty all her life. Rama: Lakshmana! I can understand your love and affection towards Baratha. You praise Baratha and our Ikshavaku dynasty to any extent Dont blame our mother Kaikeyi. Since I myself chose to lead a forest life, I am living here. But my mind occupies always with the thoughts of Baratha. How pleasantly and amiably he speaks? My heart melts when I hear his words. His words are still ringing in my ears. Lakshmana! I am eagerly waiting for a day that all four of us should live together. Rama and Lakshmana completed their bath in river Godavari, and performed Jala tarpanas to their ancestor parents and also to Lord Shiva, Parvathi and Nandhi. While Rama was talking, a divine splendour appeared on his face. 17: Surpanakha enters Ramas hermitage: Sita, Rama and Lakshmana returned to their hermitage after completing their bath in river Godavari and completed their afternoon rituals. While they were sitting and gossiping, a rakshasa woman came to their hermitage. That woman went close to Rama and looked at him intently, closely and intimately. She observed his sturdy long hands, big chest and broad eyes. She was immensely pleased and fell in love with Rama. Love at first sight! On seeing such a Rama, Cupid fastened the rakshasi. Surpanakha: This is a thick and dangerous forest and birth place of all rakshasas. You are wearing valkala and jatas like a muni and also holding bow, arrow and sword like a Kshatriya. Why are you wandering in this forest with a woman? What is the purpose of your visit? Tell me the truth. Rama: There was a king Dasaratha who was a righteous and friend of Indra. I am his eldest son, my name is Rama and he is my brother Lakshmana. He came to help me in the forest. She is Sita, my wife. She is the daughter of king Janaka. To obey my fathers orders, I came here to
Aranya Kandam 177

live in this forest. Now you tell me who you are? Where do you live? Whose wife are you? How did it happen that such a beautiful woman like you, has become rakshasi? Why have you come here? Tell me the truth. Surpanakha: I am rakshasa woman. My name is Surpanakha. I can change my form as I wish. I can move to any place in fraction of a second. I live alone. All people are afraid of me. I always wander in this forest. Ravana, the king of Lanka and son of Viswavasu, is stronger than Indra. I am his sister. I have another brother by name Kumbhakarna. Most of the time he sleeps. Vibeshana is another brother. The great Rakshasa warriors Khara and Dushana are also my brothers.They are ruling this forest. Rama! I fell in love with you at my first sight. Of all the men I have seen so far, you are the most outstanding and matchless person. I am mentally prepared to be your wife. Nobody can change my decision. I am a powerful woman. With my power, I can go anywhere; you also must love me and make me your wife. Your wife Sita is not beautiful and is no match to your stature. I alone is a suitable wife to you. You accept me as your wife without any second thought. Sita is a bad woman, she looks ugly. If you permit me I will kill your wife and Lakshmana and eat them. Oh darling! After killing them, we both can roam around in these forests, mountain peaks and in the skies. The entire Dandaka vana will be at our disposal. 18: Cutting of ears and nose of Surpanakha: Rama: Oh revered Surpanakha! I am a married man. I love my wife as much as of my life. Beautiful woman like you will not like to be a cowife. So you ask my brother. He is a good natured man and his conduct is also good. His is quiet capable of keeping others happy. He is a valorous person. He is living alone with out a wife. He is a suitable person for your pretty and beautiful stature. If you marry him you will not have the trouble from any co-wife. So you better go and ask him. Surpanakha was very much pleased with the polite and sweet words of Rama. She went to Lakshmana and said. Surpanakha: Oh darling! You make me your wife. We will become a beautiful couple. We both will move around and enjoy in this dandaka vana.
178 Srimadhramayanam

Lakshmana: Oh beautiful woman! All my time will be devoted for the services of my brother. What pleasures you derive, if you marry a servant like me. I am almost a bonded labourer. If you marry me, you will also become a servant. So you cannot enjoy life. (teasingly tells)Better you seek refuge with my brother. There is no harm, even if you happen to be a fellow wife. A fellow wife is better than a servants wife. In fact, you are a suitable wife to my brother than that ugly woman. As long as that old wife is there, he will not marry you. Surpanakha was convinced with the words of Lakshmana and went to Rama with over flowing joy. Surpanakha: Oh Rama! Your wife is an old woman. She looks ugly and her stomach is depressed. Because she is in front of you, you are rejecting me. Right now I will eat her. Thereby I will get rid of a fellow wife. After her death, we can live happily and roam around dandaka vana. Immediately Surpanakha took a fearful form and jumped at Sita to kill her. Rama was furious and upset at her behavior and said: Rama: Lakshmana! We should not cut jokes with cruel people. By the grace of god, Sita escaped from the murderous attack on her life. Now we cannot be lenient any more. You disfigure this rakshasi woman. On hearing Ramas orders, Lakshmana pulled out his sword and cut off the nose and ears of Surpanakha. Blood from her nose and ears drenched the ground. She was frightened with this sudden development and ran to her brother Khara. 19: Surpanakha complained to Khara: Surpanakha with blood oozing from her nose and ears went to her brother Khara and cried before him. Khara: Dont grieve. Who is that fellow that disfigured you? Who is that ignorant, who insulted you and woke up the sleeping serpent? Sister! Who disfigured you like this? Who is that short-lived fellow who woke up the poisonous cobra? Who is that ignorant that invited the kalapasam? Who is that fool that insulted you? Sister! You yourself are a big sorcerer. How is that you were caught
Aranya Kandam 179

in their hands? You can change your form as you wish. You are another Yama in this forest. Even gandarvas or Indra dont dare to harm you. Sister! Like a swan separates milk and water, I will separate his head from his body. Tell me who has insulted you? Tell me where he lives. Tell me all about him. Surpanakha: Brother! They both are the sons of king Dasaratha. They are Rama and Lakshmana. Both are very strong and well built. Their eyes are like petals of lotus. They wear Valkalas and appear as munis. But they both hold bow, arrows and sword like kshatriyas. They eat fruits and roots. They are liberal and they had control over their senses. I am confused weather they are humans or gandarvas or devatas. With them, there is a woman also. She looks pretty. She wears jewels made of gold and diamonds. She is the wife of Rama. Those two brothers insulted me. They live in Panchavati. So brother, you make arrangements immediately to kill them. I am eager to drink their warm blood. Then only, I can be free from my grief. Then Khara summoned fourteen best warriors of his army and said to them. Khara: Oh my warriors! Here two human beings have built a cottage on Panchavati and are living with a woman. They insulted my sister. Allmof you go immediately and kill them. My sister wants to drink their warm blood. Dont delay. On taking the orders from Khara, the fourteen warriors went to Ramas cottage. On seeing Rama, they became motionless, like a herd of elephants seeing a wild fire. 20: Rama killed fourteen Rakshasa warriors: Surpanakha led fourteen rakshasa warriors to Ramas cottage and had shown to them Rama, Sita and Lakshmana. Rama and Lakshmana also saw them. Rama: Brother! You take care of Sita. I will go and kill them all and come back soon. Rama picked up his bow, quiver and rushed towards rakshasas.
180 Srimadhramayanam

Rama: Oh Rakshasas! We are the sons of king Dasaratha. I am living with my wife and brother Lakshmana. We are living in this Dandaka vana and doing penance. We are following our dharma and we are in full control of our senses. You are trying to harass us without any provocation. Thereby you are also harassing tapasvis in this forest. They also requested my protection. So I will kill you and keep the munis happy. We came here only for that. If you are afraid of facing me, you better run away and save your life. Rakshasas: Oh Rama! My King Khara is angry with you. He sent us to kill you. Now you cannot escape death. We have several deadly weapons. We will disarm you in no time. By challenging Rama, rakshasas threw several weapons on him. Rama made them all grounded with his sharp arrows, before they reached him. After a while, Rama killed all the fourteen Rakshasa warriors. Surpanakha was witnessing all the fight and ran to Khara to report the death of Rakshasa warriors. 21. Surpanakha Provokes Khara: Surpanakha went to Khara and cried before him. Khara: Sister! Why are you crying? Just now, I gave you fourteen warriors to kill those two humans. The offenders must have been killed by now. Why you came again with grief? Dont cry! I am here to do whatever you want. Surpanakha: Brother! The humans who cut my nose and ears, have killed all our warriors also. I am afraid to stay there and came running to you. Brother! Those two humans are very dangerous. You dont take them lightly. It is a matter of safety for all our community. Dont forget I must drink their blood today itself. 22: Khara declared war on Rama: Khara: Sister! Dont irritate me by describing Ramas valour before me. Those two humans entered this forest only to get killed by me. They will suffer for the sin they have committed by insulting you. You dont grieve further; I am sending both of them to Yama loka. I will cut the heads of Rama and Lakshmana with my large axe. Then you can come and drink their warm blood.
Aranya Kandam 181

Kharas words made Surpanakha happy and complimented and she said You are the superior among the Rakshasas. Surpanakhas compliment made Khara also happy. Immediately he called Dushana, his commander. Khara: Oh Dushana! We have fourteen thousand well trained warriors with us. Make them ready for a battle. All our warriors are capable of harassing humans. You keep my chariot ready. I am also coming. Dushana loaded the chariot with sharp weapons and kept the chariot in front of Khara. The chariot was covered of gold sheet and looked like Mt.Meru. Khara sat in his chariot and ordered his soldiers to move towards Ramas cottage. Thousands of Rakshasas held spears, axes, spikes, swords, bow and arrows.The sound made by chariots and the soldiers resounded in the forest. 23: Khara sees bad omens: The entire force containing fourteen thousand soldiers, moved towards Ramas cottage. Kharas chariot followed them. Suddenly the horses staggered and slipped from the ground. Clouds formed all over the sky. A huge eagle came and sat on the flag post. Wild animals and brown birds made unusual sounds. The foxes and jackals were hauling and looking towards fire. Suddenly the whole sky became dark and soldiers could not see the directions. Suddenly, a red flash appeared in the sky. Though it was not a day of eclipse, Rahu swallowed the sun and thereby he had withdrawn the light and so the sky became dark. Winds were blowing in the opposite directions and therefore the chariots were not moving forward. The lotus flowers in the lake and ponds dried. Fish, out of fear, began to hide in the bottom of the lakes . The flowers from the trees fell down. The skies showered a rain of blood. Khara observed all these bad omens. He did not care for them and also said to his people not to bother those omens. While he was assuring his soldiers, his throat became dry and his left shoulder trembled. Tears were flowing from his eyes without any provocation. In spite of observing so many bad omens, his fury on Rama did not reduce. He addressed his
182 Srimadhramayanam

soldiers, Oh warriors! We are all Rakshasas. These omens are actually good for rakshasas. Factually speaking, they are all bad omen for the humans only. Our valour only brings us victory; not these omens. I can also kill the death itself. Rama is assuming that he is the only strong man. He doesnt know the strength of sasthras and astras. When he fights in front of me, he will come to know with whom he is fighting. I wont take rest, unless and until I kill Rama and Lakshmana. My sister Surpanakha must drink their blood. I swear by this. So far I never tasted a defeat, I never told a lie. Even Indra should fall down with my arrows. Should I say any thing about these humans? 24: The war with Khara: Rama and Lakshmana saw from a distance Khara and his battalions coming towards their cottage. Rama said to Lakshmana Rama: Lakshmana! The bad omens so far we have witnessed, do not pertain to us but they are for the wicked Rakshasas. The battle is going to be terrible. We will also keep ready ourselves for the battle, so bring my bow and arrows. You take Sita into the cave little away from here. You also stay and protect her. I alone will finish all these rakshasas. You dont say a second word to me, do what I say. If you make any more delay, we may have to face a big calamity. So first take care of Sita. Lakshmana! I am confidant you alone can kill all the rakshasas but I want to kill them myself. Lakshmana obeyed these orders from Rama. He took his bow and arrow and went with Sita and entered the cave. Once Sita was protected, Rama was very much relieved and happy. He too picked up his bow and arrow and kept himself ready to face Rakshasas. Every now and then, he used to twang the bow string. The sounds of the twanging spread all over the forest. To witness the battle deva, yaksha and gandarvas assembled in the sky. Rishis, rajarishis, devarishis and siddhas also came to witness. They were rather confused and remarked, There are about fourteen thousand Rakshasas who are capable of making big battles. Rama alone is opposing them. It is very difficult to predict who is going to be the winner. Rama prepared for the big battle. At that point of time, a divine splendour entered into Rama. Then every one saw a ferocious form of Rama. All devata communities assembled in the sky, found that splendour
Aranya Kandam 183

is of Rudra. In a few moments, battalions of Rakshasas surrounded the ashrama, making the sound of a roaring lion . At the time, Rama looked like Rudra himself. On seeing Rama with splendor of Rudra, all living beings were frightened. 25: Rama fights with Rakshasas: On entering Ramas tapovana with his battalions, Khara saw Rama holding bow and arrows. Then Khara ordered his charioteer to take him to Rama. The chariot was taken in front of Rama. At that time, Khara looked like the planet of Mars in the middle of stars. Then Khara showered a rain of arrows on Rama. Even Rakshasa soldiers also threw several sharp weapons on Rama and his arrows received all the weapons of Rakshasas, like the sea receiving water from the rivers. Still a few of the arrows pierced into Ramas body but they all dropped down as rain water dropped down from a mountain. The blood oozing from Ramas body looked like the raising sun. Deva, Yaksha, gandarvas, siddha and other devata communities wondered how could Rama alone can kill hundreds of Rakshasas. Rama decided to bring the battle to an end. Then Rama made his bow in a circular way and released arrows in all directions at a time. Some of his arrows went straight and hit the targets. Some took curvy path and hit their targets. The moment they were hit, all the soldiers fell dead. Those remained alive, ran to Khara and cried before him. Khara consoled them and assured them that he will kick the enemy and asked them not to be frightened. After consoling and assuring them, Khara attacked Rama like Yama attacked Rudra. All the weapons brought by the Rakshasas were exhausted. Dushana instructed them to fight Rama with the tall trees and big boulders in the place of weapons. Rama smashed those trees and boulders also. On seeing the fierce battle of Rama, the hairs on the body of devata community stood erected. Again all Rakshasas assembled together and attacked Rama as a single source at that time Rama cast Gandarva astra on them. With that, the arrows covered in directions and killed many of the rakshasas. 26: Rama kills fourteen thousand Rakshasas: Dushana chose five thousand eminent soldiers to attack Rama. They all were not only courageous but also never tasted even a single defeat.
184 Srimadhramayanam

They all resolved to kill Rama at any cost and surrounded with all sharp weapons. Some fought with boulders and trees. Rama countered all those weapons before they reached him. The arrows cast on Rama were falling down like rain on a mountain. Rama became furious on Dushana and he broke his bow with one arrow. With another four arrows, he killed four horses of his chariot. With another arrow, he removed the head of his charioteer. Dushana could not digest this insult and took a huge Parigha weapon which was as big as a mountain and cast on Rama. The same weapon he cast several times on Indra and other gods in his earlier battles. Rama made that Parigha weapon into pieces with one arrow. Furious Rama took two arrows and had cast them on both the shoulders of Dushana. Thereby both of his hands fell on the ground and his body rolled like a boulder from the mountain. Deva, Gandarva and other devata communities witnessed from the sky and overjoyed. The death of Dushana made Khara furious and he called all his commanders and ordered them to attack Rama more aggressively. On hearing his orders, Durjaya and other eleven commanders attacked Rama with superior weapons. Then the mighty Rama had cast most powerful astras on those twelve commanders and their soldiers. All their heads fell on the ground like huge trees fell with Indras Vajra. Before Ramas valor Rakshasas could not stand and to save themselves ran in all four directions. Rama cast each one arrow aiming at one such soldier, thereby each arrow killed one soldier ie. Hundred arrows killed hundred soldiers, thousand arrows killed thousand soldiers. The blood and hair of Rakshasas fell in on the ground and they appeared as dharba grass drenched with oblations. Rama thus killed fourteen thousand Rakshasas and reduced the burden on earth. Of all the warriors only Khara and Trisirasu remained alive, all others reached Yama loka. By looking at this Kharas heart broke with grief. He made roared like a lion and sat in the chariot to attack Rama. 27: Rama kills Trisirasu: Trisirasu went to Khara and requested him with folded hands. Trisirasu: Oh superior Rakshasa King! I long to kill Rama, please give me an opportunity. I will kill Rama and make you happy. In case Rama himself kills me, then you can go and encounter Rama.
Aranya Kandam 185

Khara: Oh Trisirasu! In your request, I see both your loyalty towards me and devotion to our motherland. You better kill Rama and come back victoriously. Trisirasu went to fight with Rama. At that time Rama was standing with the bow in his hand. They met and fought for a long time. Trisirasu cast three arrows on Rama. In reply, Rama released fourteen arrows. They broke the shield of Trisirasu and his body remained without any protection. Again Rama released four more arrows and killed his four horses. Then he released eight arrows to kill his charioteer. Then Trisirasu stood on the ground with his bow and arrow. Rama released another thirteen arrows and removed his head from his body. Then Khara himself came to attack Rama, as if Rahu rushed to the moon on an eclipse day. 28: Ramas battle with Khara: On seeing the unmatched valour of Rama, Khara was very much frightened because even Indra could not defeat Dushana and Trisirasu in the earlier wars. Such great warriors fell dead in the hands of Rama. However he attacked Rama as Namuchi attacked Indra. Khara released arrows on Rama which were as powerful as poisonous serpents. He had exhibited all his knowledge and tactics in archery and directed arrows on all four directions. Rama also released equally powerful astras. With that, the sky disappeared. In this they both were exhibiting their war skills on each other. Khara released Naracha, Vikarni arrows which attacked Rama like an elephant-god. Though Rama fought and killed fourteen thousand rakshasas, he looked as fresh as a flower. However Khara saw him, as if Lord Yama was standing before him. Rama was fighting from the ground. Khara wanted to take advantage of fighting from a chariot and covered Rama without any interval. Rama saw Kharas fighting with courage and bravery. It looked like two lions were fighting. No one was afraid of the other. Both were confident of their victory. Khara drove his chariot towards Rama, like a locust rushing towards the flames. Khara released sharp arrows on Ramas bow but they touched only Ramas hand guard. Again Khara released seven arrows on Ramas shield thereby Ramas shield was broken and fell in the ground. By this Khara became jubilant as if he killed Rama. With
186 Srimadhramayanam

that joy, he rained continuous stream of arrows on Ramas chest. Some of those arrows wounded all over Ramas body and he started bleeding. send Then Rama took the Vaishnava Dansu and drove arrows on his flag post. When Khara lost his flag post, he became furious and dispatched several arrows all over Ramas body. Blood started oozing from Ramas body. Rama also took out six arrows and sent one on his head, two on his shoulders and three on his chest. Again Rama posted thirteen Naracha arrows, one on the chariot, four on the horses one on the charioteer, three in front portion of chariot, two on the axils of the chariot, one on his bow and the last was aimed at Khara. With that Khara lost his bow and chariot and jumped to the ground with his club. All devata communities were anxiously watching from the sky. They praised Rama for his vigour and valour. 29: Rama blames Khara: Khara jumped from his chariot and stood on the ground with his club. Rama said in a sweet and soft voice, the following harsh words. Rama: Oh Khara! You are commanding a big army with horses and elephants. In spite of your strength, why are you doing evil acts? All your actions are wicked and you are frightening the people living in the forest. You did so many sins. People are hating you and are afraid of you. Remember one thing, a dictator or a cruel king can never live happily. Oh Rakshasa! If a sinister comes anywhere near the people, they get scared as if they are seeing a cobra. They also kill him as they kill a cobra. Either due to greediness or due to lust, people commit sins and they do not realize their mistake. They will die like a lizard (with a scarlet tail) swallowing a hailstone. Oh Khara! Tell me one thing, what do you gain by killing munis and tapasvis who are performing Yagnas and penance? What pleasure do you derive by killing them? You are now dieing because of their curse. Those tapasvis are greatly vexed with you and your cruel acts. If a sinner, who may be rich and strong, will die like a tree which gets rotten at the bottom. As trees blossom in particular season in the same way, the people who commit sinful acts also will die when his time comes. It is as certain
Aranya Kandam 187

as that a man dies in a short time after consuming poisoned food. The duty of a king is to protect people. The munis and tapasvis have requested me to protect them from the sinister rakshasas like you. The golden arrows coming out of my bow will pierce your body like the serpents coming out of an ant hill. All these years you have killed many munis who were waiting in the sky to watch your death. Now you are standing with your club to attack me. You try to hit me as you please, but by that time your head will fell on the ground like a palm fruit falls from its tree. Khara: (laughing furiously) Rama! Since you have killed a few of my soldiers, you are thinking that you are a great hero. A real hero will never boast. A superior man will never be proud of himself. Only a low Kshatriya and an ordinary soldier alone boast like you. A burnt dharba grass looks in gold color but it is not real gold. In the same manner, a person who talks in a cheap way will not become a hero. To punish people like you, Yama will be standing with his club; in the same way I am standing with my club to kill you. I can also tell you some more morals and dharmas like you, but it is not the proper time because I have to kill you first and wipe the tears of relatives of the dead rakshasa soldiers. Khara furiously rotated and spun his club in the air and threw it at Rama. With his arrow, Rama made the club into pieces. 30: The killing of Khara: Rama: Oh inferior Rakshasa! You have shown all your strength before me but I have proved that all your strength is like a blade of grass to me. You said that you will wipe off the tears of relatives of dead rakshasas. But the reality is that you yourself are going to join the dead rakshasas. Oh inferior Rakshasa! You are a mean and cruel person. Your conduct is bad and sinful. Now I take off your life as Garutmantha took away nectar. Just now your head will fall on the ground and your warm blood will wet the ground. After your death, the Dandaka vana will become peaceful. Tapasvis will do their penance without any fear and apprehension. Khara: Oh Rama! All your six senses stopped working. That is why even though you are in the death kernel, you are talking without fear.
188 Srimadhramayanam

Khara, speaking such harsh words to Rama. looked around for a weapon to kill Rama. He pulled out a huge sala tree spun it in the air and threw it on Rama. But Rama cut the tree in the middle. To kill Khara, Rama invoked anger and cast the arrow of Indra, gifted by Agasthya maharishi. That arrow pierced into the heart of Khara and he fell dead, like Vrutasara dead with Indras Vajra. Maharishis witnessing Ramas valour from the sky came down to earth and complimented Rama and said: Maharishis : Oh Rama! We went to Indra and prayed to him that Khara and his associates were disturbing our yagnas, homas and our tapasya. Then Indra went to Serabhangas ashrama only to instigate you to kill Khara and other rakshasas. In this great battle, you have killed fourteen thousand rakshasas in a time span of one and half muhurthas. Now peace is established in the Dandaka vana to perform all vedic karmas like yagnas, homas and tapasya etc. At that time Rama looked like a sage who acquired supreme knowledge. His competency, heroism and glorious deeds were eulogized by the devata communities.. They praised him and treated him as Sri Maha Vishnu and rained flowers Lakshmana and Sita returned from the cave and met Rama. All the three went to their ashrama. Sita came and congratulated him and embraced him affectionately. 31: Ravana was informed the death of Khara: Akampana one of the Rakshasas escaped from death and ran to Lanka to inform Ravana about the death of Khara and other fourteen thousand rakshasa warriors. Ravana: Akampana! Who is that short-lived fellow who destroyed my janastana. The fellow who did harm to us, should not live on this earth. I do not care even if it is Indra or Kubera. If I get annoyed, I will destroy even the sun and moon. I will tie down even Vayu! Akampana: Oh King! They are Rama and Lakshmana, sons of King Dasaratha. They are young. They are difficult to be perceived as lions. Their shoulders are as strong as a bulls shoulder. Their long arms touched
Aranya Kandam 189

their knees. That Rama is not only a great and valorous hero but also a righteous person. He killed Khara, Dushana and many other Rakshasas in janastana. I may be pardoned for bringing you the sad news. Ravana: (hissing like a serpent) Akampana! Did Rama alone come to janastana or did he come with Indra and other devatas? Akampana: Rama is superior among archers. He is in possession of numerous divine astras. He exceeds Indra in fighting a battle. Rama has a brother by name Lakshmana. He is also as powerful as Rama. Except Rama and Lakshmana, nobody else came with them to janastana. The moment Rama released his arrows, they turned out to be five hundred serpents and destroyed the entire rakshasa community. While our rakshasas were running hither and thither with fear, they found Rama appearing in front of them and killed. Thus Rama killed all Rakshasas in janastana. Ravana: I myself will go to janastana and kill Rama and Lakshmana. Akampana: Oh Sinless! Before you attack, I tell you about their vigour and bravery. Please listen. Nobody can defeat Rama. If he is angry, he can stop the flow of a river. He can bring down the sky to earth with sun, moon and stars. He can lift the sinking earth and put it back. He can club all the seas and drown the entire earth. He can stop the velocity of the wind. He can burn all the worlds to ashes and create them again. As sinful person cannot reach heaven, you or any other rakshasa cant conquer him. But I will give you a clue to win over him. Listen. Rama has a beautiful wife by name Sita. Her waist is as small as a fist. Her organs were well formed. She is a jewel of the entire womankind. There is no one more beautiful than her. Rama loves Sita more than his own life. He cannot live without her. So you kidnap her, so that he will die on his own loss. Ravana: Akampana! You are a good and loyal servant. I will go tomorrow itself and kidnap Sita and bring her to our city. Next morning Ravana went in a chariot which was made of gold and glittering in the sun rays. The chariot travelled in the sky above the clouds.
190 Srimadhramayanam

On reaching the Northern shore of the sea, he went to the ashrama of Mareecha, son of Tataka. Mareecha received the king and worshipped him with traditional honours. Ravana took the hospitality of Mareecha and after Ravana rested for some time, Mareecha said to Ravana. Mareecha: Oh king of Rakshasas! Are your people in lanka are safe? I presume you must have come on some royal duties. If I am eligible to know, I wish to hear from you. Ravana: Mareecha! In Dandaka vana I kept a large contingents of Rakshasa army for security. A person by name Rama had destroyed all my powerful armies. He made janastana a burial ground. All the rakshasas were killed by Rama. So I came here to kidnap Ramas wife. I seek your help. Mareecha: Oh superior among the Rakshasas! Ravana! Who is that wicked person who gave you this advice of kidnapping Sita? He is nothing but your enemy in the mask of a friend. That wicked person was jealous of your name and glory in all three worlds. Only to destroy your glory, he had provoked you with this advice. There is no doubt that he is your enemy. Know it well! Sita is a Cobra; you are trying to pull its teeth. While you are sleeping peacefully, someone has put these bad thoughts in your brain. He is contemplating great treachery for you and all rakshasas. Nobody can vanquish Rama. He is like a mighty elephant. His family is immaculate like a trunk of an elephant. His long hands are the tusks of an elephant. His valour is nothing but juice of rut of an elephant. With the fragrance of the juice of rut, no other elephant can go nearer that. In the same way, no enemy can go nearer Rama. So dont purchase enmity with such a Rama. This is not good for you. Oh the king of Rakshasas! Ravana! Rama is like a sleeping lion. Dont wake it up. If you enter into a battle with him, it is as good as tying lions tail to your waist. His arrows are like nails of a lion. His sword is like its teeth. As lion hunts deer, Rama destroys all rakshasas with his arrows. The human lion is now sleeping. If you are waking it now, it will be as good as combing your head with a burning stick. Rama is like a deep sea. It is not good to slip in to that sea. His bow is like a crocodile in that sea. The speed of his shoulders is like slush. His arrows are like waves. Battle field is the velocity of that sea.
Aranya Kandam 191

 Oh King of Rakshasas! You must abandon this sort of thinking. You go back to Lanka, spend nice time with your wives. Dont show any interest on others wife. Let Rama live with his wife happily in the forest. On hearing the sound and sensible advice of Mareecha, Ravana dropped all his plans and went back to Lanka. 32: Surpanakha goes to Ravana: Most cruel and ferocious warriors of rakshasas died in the battle with Rama who single handedly killed Trisirasu, Dushana and Khara; Surpanakha was eyewitness for all these calamities. Her heart broke and cried loudly. She became speechless and action less. After some time she thought it would be better to go to Lanka and inform Ravana. By the time she went to Lanka, Ravana was in his court hall with his ministers. He looked like Indra surrounded by Dikpalakas. Surpanakha saw him on his golden throne. While Ravana was fighting with Indra, he received several blows from Vajra. Indras elephant Iravath also pierced with its tusk on his body. Those wounds became corns all over his body. His chest was so wide to accommodate twenty hands and ten heads. He was sitting under a huge white umbrella. He was fanned with chowri on both sides. He was capable of agitating the seas and powdering the mountains. He loved to harass sadhus and brahmins. He was fond of destroying yagnas and put off agnihotras with blood and flesh. In short he was an embodiment of adharma. Ravana knew the usage of several divine weapons. It is a simply a play for him to spoil yagnas. He went to city of Bhogavati and defeated Vasuki, the king of serpents. He kidnapped the wife of Takshaka, the brother of Vasuki. He went to Mt.Kailash and defeated Kubera. He grabbed his aero-plane called Pushpaka. He had destroyed the royal garden, Padma sarovar, Nandana vanam and many other divine gardens. Ravana used to torture his enemies. He could smash even the sun and moon with his bare hands. He was as sharp as the peaks of a mountain. By meditating on Brahma for over ten thousand years and by pleasing him, by sacrificing all his heads. Thus Brahma was pleased and granted many boons like immortality etc. with that. He got immune from Deva, Danava,
192 Srimadhramayanam

Gandarva, Pisacha, birds and serpents and nobody could not defeat him. Thinking humans as weak limbs, he ignored to mention the humans in the list of probable offenders from whom he wont be affected. The strong Ravana used to go to yagnas and destroy the oblations were prepared for offering to various gods and he used to kill munis in yagasala. With his cruel, wicked and violent ways he harassed all living beings in the three worlds and thus became anti people. The grieving sister Surpanakha complained to Ravana, about Rama.. 33: Surpanakha Blames Ravana and moralizes: Surpanakha: Brother! King is necessarily depends on the institutions like spy, treasury and public administration etc.If you neglect to employ an efficient system of spies, how you will be able to control your enemies? You have won all the divine communities like Deva, Danavas and gandarvas. Are the victories not the fruits of services rendered by your spies? Even after winning, should you not maintain such spy system? Then only people see you as a mighty king. Even within the country, you must deploy spy system to know the well being of your subjects, Then only you will come to know the pulse of the people. In spite of that if you fail to redress the peoples problems they will keep away from such a king as the elephants leave the slush in the river. He who cannot control himself, how can he control his people? Such a king is useless as a mountain in the sea. If a king becomes addicted for cheap comforts, people will not respect him as the fire in a burial ground. A king should do right things in right time. Otherwise he cannot retain his kingdom. You are a selfish and autocrat. You lost control on sense organs. Many atrocities are happening under your rule. But you are giving a deaf ear to all the complaints. Such a king cannot retain his kingdom. Surpanakha continues: Because of your negligence, a single person by name Rama alone killed Khara, Dushana, Trisirasu and other fourteen thousand rakshasa warriors. From now onwards, munis, tapasvis and munis are going to gain upper hand over us. They will perform yagnas with out any fear. Since all rakshasas were killed, there is nobody to check them. Rama had promised to all munis that he would kill all rakshasas and kept up his word. He completely destroyed all rakshasas in Janastana. Oh Ravana! Because you are arrogant and became slave to your senses, your
Aranya Kandam 193

ministers kept you in their hands like a puppet. That is why the terrific events are taking place in your dominion. People will kill such a king, who is ecentric, greedy, confused, egoist and wicked and who will not pay salaries to his servants and who is not close to people, and who is self boasting and furious. He will loose his kingdom sooner or later. Some times even ash and a blade of grass may be more than useful than a king who loses his kingdom. He will be useless like a dried garland or like a dirty linen. People respect only such a king who is not confused, tactful, and who has control over his senses and who performs his royal duties. People remember such a king for a long time. The strong and arrogant Ravana heard what all Surpanakha said and gave thought to all the defects pointed out by her. He started analyzing for the adverse happenings in the dominion 34: Surpanakha tells about Sita: Ravana: Surpanakha! Who is that Rama? From where he has come from? What is his stature? How are his strength, courage and valour? What type of weapons does he use? Surpanakha: Brother! Rama is the son of King Dasaratha. His hand is so long they will touch his knees. His eyes are as wide as lotus petals. He wares Valkala, jatas. He is as beautiful as cupid. He uses bow and arrows. Nobody knows when he pickups the arrows from the quiver, when he will fix in the bow, when he will cast them. Nobody knows the velocity of his arrows, as the arrows from his bow will destroy all the lives of his enemies like Indra destroys all the crops with his hail stones. Rama alone has killed all the fourteen thousand rakshasa warriors including Khara, Dushana, Trisirasu in a span of one and half muhurthas. The tapasvis, munis, brahmins requested him to protect them from the evils of rakshasas. It seems he has promised that he will kill all the rakshasas. He kept up is word by killing fourteen thousand Rakshasas in janastana. Since I am a woman he left me without killing. Rama had a brother by name Lakshmana. He is also as valours, brilliant, beautiful and in all righteous qualities he is as good as Rama. Since he is loyal and devoted to his brother he came to forest to serve him. This Lakshmana is a very furious and he knows only winning battles. He is the external for Rama.
194 Srimadhramayanam

Rama had a wife by name Sita. Her eyes are like lotus petals. Her face is like full moon. Rama loves her more than his own life. Sita always wishes the well being of Rama. Her hair is so long and beautiful. Her nose and thighs adds to her beauty. Her complexion is like pure gold. Her nails are long and blood red. Her waist is as much as her fist. She is the daughter of king Janaka. Even devatas, Yakshas, and gandarvas can not be as beautiful as she is. The person who can possess her as his wife, who can embrace her and enjoy is superior than Indra. Brother! With her good conduct, beautiful stature, I thought she would be a suitable wife to you. You are also a suitable husband to her. I am sure you both are made for each other. So I wanted to make Sita as your wife with her fat haunch, her beautiful chest and lovely face. My intentions were smelt by the cruel Lakshmana and he disfigured me by cutting my nose and ears. If you happen to see her certainly you will be fastened with love and become mad. If you really want her to make your wife start immediately and bring her to Lanka. Dont forget for a moment that you are a superior hero of all the three worlds. You kidnap that faultless Sita to lanka and make her your wife. Before you fight Rama remember one thing that Rama killed Khara and others with his arrows which will go straight and also curved directions. You kill cruel Rama and Lakshmana in front of her. Thereby the spirits of our deceased rakshasas will rest in peace. When you kill Rama and Lakshmana, Sita will become orphaned and she will agree to be your wife without any difficulty. 35: Ravana goes to Mareecha: Ravana heard what all Surpanakha said with keen interest. His mind was fully occupied with the thoughts of Sita. He adjourned his ministerial meeting abruptly. He started thinking the probabilities of making Sita as his wife. He also planned well the method of operation of abducting Sita. Immediately he went and asked his charioteer to make the chariot ready. The chariot was decorated with golden ornaments and studded with several precious stones. The chariot was yoked with mules. The mules are capable of moving according to the thoughts of its charioteer. Ravana alone drove that chariot and reached the hermitage of Mareecha. 36: Ravana seeks Mareechas help: Mareecha: Oh King of Rakshasas! How is that you came back in a short time? Are your people in Lanka are safe? What is the great task you are contemplating in this visit?
Aranya Kandam 195

Ravana: Uncle! I have appointed Khara and other Rakshasas in janastana to harass munis, tapasvis to kill and eat them. All these years they are carrying out my instructions by spoiling their yagnas and other religious activities. You know all these things. Rama killed Khara and other fourteen thousand rakshasas and threw a challenge to my authority. Thereby all the munis are moving around freely doing yagnas and other religious activities without any fear. Rama was banished by his father from the kingdom. He came to this forest with his wife and brother for a hideout. Having come he is not contended leading a munis life. But he has killed Khara and other rakshasas. So I want kill him and take revenge. His life has come to an end. The short lived Rama was violent, greedy, fool had no control on his senses. In addition to all these bad qualities he was an unrighteous person. He hurts all the living beings. He disfigured my sister Surpanakha by cutting her nose and ears. To take revenge on him I want to abduct his wife Sita. In this operation I need your help. If you are by my side I can win over all devatas. You know all the tricks and sorcery tricks. You are my well wisher. As I am fixed in a great trouble, you alone can pull me out. I am totally depending on you. Oh Mareecha! With your sorcery tricks you take the form of a golden deer and wander around Ramas ashrama. Sita will certainly be tempted to possess you. She will provoke Rama and Lakshmana to catch you alive. But you run away and take them deep in to the forest. Since Rama and Lakshmana will be away from ashrama I will kidnap Sita and take her to Lanka. You alone can do this job. On hearing Ramas name Mareechas face became bloodless. He shivered with fear. His lips got dried. He looked in to the eyes of Ravana as if he is on a bed of death. Mareecha stood up and made obeisance with folded hands and said. 37: Counselling by of Mareecha: Mareecha: Oh King! You may get many flattering people around you but none of them are your well wishers and at the same time a person who speaks truth will become an enemy. Since all your people are dead in a battle you are agitated and became fickle minded. You have failed in
196 Srimadhramayanam

initiating the spies. That is why you did not collect information about Rama and hence you are talking like this. Rama is a valorous person with all good qualities he is as great as Indra and Varuna. You dont wake up Rama, if you do so he will destroy the entire race of rakshasas, he is such a valorous person. I am afraid, did Sita born only to kill you? If you force me I will also die with you. All these years you lived as a dictator and moved freely to all the worlds. If you pursue your thoughts on Rama you will loose your kingdom. A sinister king will not only kill himself but he will destroy his people also. Oh Ravana! King Dasaratha has not banished Rama from his kingdom. He alone came to dandaka vana to make his fathers words true. He is not a violent person. He knows all sastras and dharmas. Rama has full control on his senses. Somebody gave false information about Rama. Rama is an embodiment of dharma. A good and truthful person, he is the protector of all worlds like Indra. If you try to take away Sita from him it is like taking away light from the sunray, heat from fire. How did you got this sinister idea. Rama is like fire, his bow, arrows and sword are like fuel in a blazing fire. Dont dare to jump in to the fire of Ramas valour. Rama, who is holding bow and arrows, is nothing but Yamapasam. His bow is like his blazing mouth, his arrows are flames. Those flames (arrows) will destroy all his enemies. So you returnand enjoy all comforts in your kingdom but dont go any where near Rama. Nobody can measure and tell you the brilliance of Rama like the depth of a sea. Sita who is protected by Rama cannot be kidnapped by you. Sita is nothing but Ramas life. She always follows Rama, like a shadow. She is the chaste wife of Rama. So dont provoke him with this plan and destroy yourself. Your brother Vibeshana is a pious person and knows all dharmas. You consult him, analyze the good and evil, strength and weakness, of your attempt and then you come to a good decision. Such decision alone will help you. Oh King of Rakshasas! I am repeatedly telling you thousand times not to provoke Rama. 38: Mareecha reveals self experience: Mareecha: Listen these words. Once upon a time, I was ruling with my strength of thousand elephants in this dandaka vana. I was killing and devouring tapasvis of this vana. People used to shiver just on hearing my
Aranya Kandam 197

name. In those days, Viswamitra performed a yaga. He went and requested Dasaratha to send Rama with him for the protection of the yaga. On hearing Viswamithras words, Dasaratha was shocked and said Oh Maharishi! Rama is a young boy. He has no proficiency in astras and sastras. If you want protection, I myself will come with all my four wings of army. I will kill all rakshasas but dont insist on sending Rama. Then Viswamitra said to Dasaratha Oh King! You helped Indra in several battles. All the three worlds are aware of your vigour and valour. I too know them all. But to protect my yaga, I want only Rama and Lakshmana. You believe me, by sending with me they get name and fame. Thus Rama and Lakshmana accompanied Viswamitra. On reaching his ashrama, Viswamitra conducted yaga and the yaga. Rama was standing by the side of Viswamitra. In those days, I was having strength of thousand elephants. I had several boons. I learned so many tricks and I am a socerer too. I went to Viswamitras yaga with arrogance. Rama saw me, I also saw Rama. I did not care of him thinking he was a small boy. I learnt later that it was my ignorance. Viswamitra was observing silence. Ignoring Rama I poured flesh and blood on the platform of yaga. Rama cast one arrow on me, with the velocity of that arrow I was thrown hundred yojanas and fell in to sea. I fell unconscious and went into the bottom of the sea. Some how I managed to reach the shore, near the city of Lanka. Since Rama did not want to kill me, I survived. Rama killed all other rakshasas who went to yagasala with me. Ravana! I am telling you as your well wisher. If you insist on, you will certainly land in insurmountable difficulties. Not only you, but the entire race of rakshasas and your kingdom will be wiped out. So far, your subjects are living in a playful manner, enjoying with festivals and drenched in heavenly happiness and comforts. Now if you persist, they will be affected by your hasty decision. All your people built their houses and live comfortably with ornaments, children and grand children. Now because of Sita, they stand to lose every thing. Later on you may repent why you took such a hasty decision. After burning your hands, your repentance will yield no benefit. Though your people did not commit any sin, because of your association they will suffer like fish in a pond of
198 Srimadhramayanam

serpents. That means, if you kidnap Sita you and your people are bound to suffer from the arrows of Rama. You remember Ramas arrow will never be wasted without destroying its goal. So Ravana! Keep up your superiority to safeguard your wealth, your race, your people and your kingdom. 39:Mareecha warns Ravana: Mareecha: Ravana! I will tell you the subsequent story after Rama threw me into the sea from the Viswamitras ashrama. Though Rama had consigned me to the sea. I picked up courage to take revenge on him. I made a small group of rakshasas with me and was roaming in dandaka vana. This time I have taken the form of a big deer. I went round the ashramas, yagnas, pilgrim centers, and conferences of rishis to frighten them. I used to eat a few of them and thus created terror in tapovanas. Oh King! While I was roaming around in the form of a deer. I saw Rama and Lakshmana and Sita wearing valkala and jatas. Though I was moving close to them, they could not recognize me, since I was in the form of a deer. I remembered the velocity of his arrow. Still my blood was boiling with vengeance. I wanted to take revenge. Now since they were living a muni life, I thought they could not do any harm to me. I made an attempt to kill Rama with my sharp horns. Before I attacked, Rama saw me. Then Rama took his bow in to his hands and cast three arrows on us. Those arrows would not fall down unless they hit the target. I saw those arrows chasing us. Since I tasted his fury once, and also I had the art of sorcery I escaped from Ramas arrows, but my colleagues fell dead. My earlier experience and the art of sorcery saved my life. Ravana! when Ramas arrows were chasing me, I ran all over the forest to save my life. While running for my life, the real wisdom awakened in me. From then onwards, I gave up the cruel ways of wretched living and stopped harming others. I also stopped killing munis and eating them. I started living a life befitting a muni. I built this ashrama with a strong mind and started doing penance, eating roots and fruits. Raja! Even if I open my eyes or close my eyes, I am seeing only Rama wearing valkala and with bow and arrows. To me, he appeared like
Aranya Kandam 199

Yama dragging me with his rope. Whatever side I look, I am seeing only Rama. For me, the entire dandaka vana is filled with Ramas forms. Even in abstract, I am seeing only Rama. In short, I need not spell his name in full, the first letter R itself is enough to threaten me. Even in your name there is a R which reminds me the form of Rama. Oh Ravana ! You cannot overcome Rama. Not only you; even Bali Chakravarthi or Namuchi cannot defeat . If you want to fight Rama in spite of my advice, you go ahead but I cannot afford to give up my life. If a good and innocent person accompanies a bad and cruel person he will also be destroyed. So leave me alone. You go and fight with Rama. It is certain that you and your rakshasas will die in his hands. This is truth. Oh king! Surpanakha went and provoked Khara. Like fool and with arrogance he went and attacked Rama with all his army. Rama in self defense he fought and killed all rakshasas. How can you find fault with Rama. You think yourself. I am telling you in the interest of you and all our relatives. If you dont care to listen to me all your relatives will become the prey to Ramas arrows. In your kingdom no one may remain alive. This is truth. 40: Ravana commands Mareecha: Mareecha advised Ravana in several ways but he did not care for him. Medicine will not work for those who are in the death kernel. Instead of listening to Mareecha,he scolded him with harsh words and commanded him. Ravana: Oh Mareecha! You are injecting cowardice in me. All your advices will go waste, as the seeds sown in a waste land. Rama is a sinner and fool. Afterall, he is just a human. Why should I be afraid of fighting with such a low human? Oh! What a fool Rama is? Merely to keep a word given to a woman he left relatives, kingdom and royal comforts and came to forest to live a muni life. Do you find any other such a coward, idiot and fool in this world? Khara is my brother and more valuable than my life. He killed such a lovable brother, how can I pardon him? I will kidnap his wife and take my revenge, for which I need your help. Please dont tell me no. You know me well; I will not leave any thing half way without achieving what I wanted. Even Indra cant change my decision.
200 Srimadhramayanam

Mareecha! If I ask your advice about its good and bad, gain or loss pros and cons, you can express your views; there is nothing wrong in that. But your uncalled for advice is nothing but a chattering. Not only that, if a king asks about anything, a wise minister should always stand before him with folded hands and reply with all humility. If this advice is not palatable to the king, he should not open his mouth. But if he is forced to tell, he should tell it sweetly and melodiously. Even though the advice may be in the well being of the king, such advice should not be in a disrespectful and in a spiteful manner which will offend the self respect of the king. Instead of complementing, he may even punish the advisor. A glorious king will inherit the qualities of Indra, Moon, Fire, Varuna and Yama. With those qualities, kings will possess the heat of agni, valour of Indra, pleasantness of moon, code of punishment of Yama and kindness of Varuna. So Kings are to be ever respected and worshipped. So Mareecha! Since I have come to your hermitage, you are forgetting your dharma and now you are blabbering. This shows your ignorance and evil mind. Oh Mareecha! I have not come here to seek your advice but to order you to execute this job. You have to obey me. Now I will tell you what exactly you will have to do. You take the form of golden deer, go and wander around Ramas ashrama. Tempt Sita in such a way that she should provoke Rama and Lakshmana to catch you alive. Out of love for Sita, they will chase you to catch you. At that time, Sita will be alone in the ashrama. I will go and abduct her. Oh Mareecha! After completing my work, I will give you half of my kingdom and then you can become independent. In spite of all my pleadings, if you are still adamant, I will kill you now itself. A king will not sleep without achieving what he wanted to do. So you cannot survive by saying no to me. 41: Mareecha advices again: Since Ravana was forcing him to do against his will, Mareecha gained some courage and said the following harsh words to Ravana. Mareecha: Oh Ravana! Which sinner has given you this advice? By which your sons, ministers and rakshasas are going to be destroyed? That
Aranya Kandam 201

fellow did not like you to live in peace and comfort. With his evil advice, he has made you to stand before the doors of death. He is none but your enemy in the mask of a friend. A week limb and a wicked rakshasa wanted to witness your defeat in the hands of Rama. Ravana! It is the responsibility of your ministers to warn you, if you are going in the path of adharma. If a minister does not give you such an advice, he is fit to be getting killed in your hands. In the absence of such an advice, you are still making rounds in whirlwind of sins. Ministers are always benefitted with dharma, ardha and kama from the king. If king deviates from the path of dharma, everything will go waste. So it is the duty of all of them to protect their king. If a king is cruel and immoral, that kingdom will not last long. If the kingdom is ruled by an idiotic king and immoral ministers it will be like a herd of sheep guarded by wolves. Oh king! You are cruel and wicked; you dont have control over your senses. With all these, the time has ripened for your destruction. But in this bargain, I alone fell in the death trap. I am not worried about myself. All my worry is for you and rakshasas. After Ramamanages to kill me, he will surely kill you also. Since I am dying in the hands of Rama, I will enter the superior lokas. If you kidnap Sita, you will also die in the hands of Rama but you will get naraka only. 42: Mareecha takes the form of a golden deer: My dear Ravana since you are not leaving your path, I resolve to die in the hands of Rama, instead of perishing at your hands. Order me what I have to do for you. Ravana: Mareecha! Now you have expressed your loyalty to your king. You must prove to be a real Mareecha. Your words are heroic. Come and get in to my chariot. We shall reach Ramas hermitage faster. There you take the form of a golden deer and take Rama and Lakshmana deep in to the forests. In the meanwhile, I will kidnap Sita and take her to lanka. While discussing this strategy, they went near the ashrama. Mareecha took the form of a golden deer to allure Sita. 43: Sita wants golden deer Sita came out of her hermitage and saw a beautiful golden deer. She was surprised to look at such an unusually beautiful and cute deer. In her
202 Srimadhramayanam

astonishment, she called Rama and Lakshmana loudly, to show that animal. Lakshmana: Brother! This is not a natural one but appears to be a deceitful one. This may also be a trick of Mareecha. Sita: Rama! I am very much attracted to this animal. I feel like playing with it. I also wish to take it to Ayodhya with us after our exile, so that our relatives also may look at its beautiful stature. You catch this deer . If you cannot catch it alive, at least we can take its skin, so that your mother Kausalya can put it on dharba grass and meditate. Rama: Brother! Sita wants this beautiful deer. So far she has not asked any thing. There is no guarantee that we can see such a beautiful deer in future, so I have decided to catch it for Sita. Lakshmana! As per your contention, is it the sorcery of Mareecha? Even if you think so, is it not our duty to kill such a wicked and cruel Mareecha? Already he has killed and eaten many munis, so no harm is there in hunting this animal. Long back, Agastya maharishi had eaten away Vatapi and said Oh Vatapi! All these years, you have eaten flesh of several munis, Today I have eaten your flesh. From today onwards, I have stopped your game. Then he digested Vatapi and helped the muni community. Lakshmana! When I go to catch this animal, you stay back in ashrama and protect Sita. You also keep Jatayu with you. Because he can keep watch from the sky. 44: Rama kills Mareecha: Rama took his sword, bow and arrows went chasing that golden deer. Seeing Rama, Mareecha got frightened and ran fast into the forest. Rama continued to chase the animal. Some times it appeared to be nearer and suddenly it disappeared. Again it appeared and disappeared. Rama chased the animal for a long time. He got tired and sat under the shadow of a tree; suddenly that golden deer appeared in a herd of deers. When Rama saw the animal, it started running fast. Rama furiously took a sharp arrow and inducted Brahmastra and released on that animal. That astra straight away pierced the heart of Mareecha. Immediately the deers form disappeared and
Aranya Kandam 203

Mareechas own form fell down on the ground. Mareecha knew he was going to die in a few seconds, so he wanted to do a favour to Ravana in his last moments. Immediately he borrowed the voice of Rama and cried loudly. Ha Sita!, Ha Lakshmana! he kept on crying like that until he breathed his last. Rama saw a huge rakshasa fell on the ground in pool of blood and felt What Lakshmana said is right. This is nothing but the sorcery of Mareecha. He was worried about the false cry the rakshasa made to seek the help of Sita and Lakshmana in his voice. So his suspected about the safety of Sita and Lakshmana. However he killed another deer, picked up its flesh and went running towards ashrama. 45:Lakshmana goes to Rama: Meanwhile,Sita heard the cry of Rama for help and said to Lakshmana. Sita: Lakshmana! Your brother is in danger. He is asking your help. Have you not heard his cry for help? Something wrong has happened to Rama. I am worried about him. You must rush to help him. Lakshmana: Rama has instructed me only one word take care of Sita I am bound by that. So I cannot disobey my brothers order. Your safety is more important for my brother and me. Sita: Lakshmana! Why are you not moving when your brother is in danger and seeking your help? That means are you an enemy of Rama in the mask of a brother? Now I understood your wicked intentions. You want that Rama should die and thereby you want to possess me. You dont have any love and regard for your brother. That is why, you are not going help him. When your brothers life is in danger, why are you talking about my protection? I am quit safe in our ashrama. Lakshmana: oh Devi! Even deva, danava, gandarva and pannagas can not do any harm to my brother. This is the universal truth. It is not good for you to utter such harsh words. I dont want to leave you alone in ashrama. That is why, I am not going. Please stop grieving for Rama. He will kill that rakshasa and come back very soon. I am also sure the voice you heard was not my brothers . This is another sorcery of that Mareecha. Mother! Rama has entrusted to me the responsibility of your safety till he comes back, because in janastana after we killed Khara and his associates,
204 Srimadhramayanam

the surviving rakshasas wanted to take revenge on us, so I suspect danger may visit on you if I leave you alone in ashrama. Sita: (furiously looking) Oh Lakshmana! You are not only wicked but a cruel person. You are developing wicked thoughts on me. You are wishing the death of Rama, because you have an ulterior motive towards me. I suspect that you were having this type of evil thoughts while you were in Ayodhya itself. You were a spoilt child in our Ikshvaku family. I also suspect you and Baratha have colluded to kill Rama. I prefer to commit suicide than surrendering to you or Baratha. Your dreams will never become true. If you do not go to help Rama, I will commit suicide in your presence. This is the certainty. Lakshmana on hearing Sitas words, shivered like a tender leaf . His face became pale. He had no strength even to stand. With folded hands he said. Lakshmana: Mother! I will not reply you, because you are my goddess. Normally when woman are angry, they do not understand what they are talking. They forget the dharma of a woman and become fickle minded. They want to achieve what they wanted at any cost but they do not look into the intricacies of their behaviour. The nature of woman looks in the same way in all the worlds. Women are fickle minded, cruel hearted and forsake dharma. Now the words you have spoken are piercing my ears like burnt arrows. These words are heard by devatas wandering in the sky. They will stand as witnesses. I have not disobeyed my brothers order. Without any provocation, you doubt my integrity and character. In this aspect, women are really cruel. By nature also, they are all evil. Right now I am going to Rama. From now onwards, the goddess of this forest alone may protect you. I am seeing many bad omens and, I doubt weather I could see you again, when I come back with Rama. Sita: If you dont come back with Rama, I will get drowned in the river Godavari or hang myself. Or, I may roll from this mountain and die. Lakshmana consoled her and paid obeisance with folded hands and went to see Rama. 46: Ravana went to Sita in the form of a monk: The harsh words of Sita made Lakshmana furious and went in search of Rama. Ravana, in the form of a monk, was watching from a nearby
Aranya Kandam 205

shrub. He as wearing saffron clothes, and had jatas on his head. He was holding a wooden water pot in one hand and stick in the other hand. He wore wooden slippers. The sun was setting at that time. Sita was alone. At the sight of this cruel person, all the trees in the forest shook with fear. The wind stopped blowing. River Godavari reduced its speed. Ravana entered ashrama. There he saw Sita. Her face was like full moon, her eyes were like lotus petals and her teeth looked like jasmine buds. She was wearing yellow silk sari. Sita looked like Lakshmi sans a lotus. She was sitting alone, mediating on Rama. Then, Ravana entered the ashrama in the form of a Brahmin sanyasi. He entered reciting Vedas and said to Sita. Ravana: Oh Jewel of the womankind! Your complexion is like gold, you wear silk garments, your face resembles a lotus flower, your waist looks like lions. Are you the goddess Parvathi or are you the goddess of this forest, goddess Lakshmi? or just an apsaras? Or a Rathi? Oh the beautiful woman! Who are you? Do you belong to Rudras or Maruthas or Vasus? I presume you must be a devata woman. This is a place where rakshasas move freely. Even gandarvas are afraid to live here. How you have come here? How are you able to escape from these wild animals? Are you not afraid of them? You are the most beautiful woman. You are still in your prime of youth. Why are you rotting in forests? My mind is disturbed by looking at you, because here in janastana, it is the motherland of all rakshasas. You should not live here. It is not safe for you. You are supposed to live in big cities and big palaces but not in these forests. You ought to wear superior garments and have nutritious food. You must have a superior husband. Sita heard the words of Brahmin sanyasi and made all traditional honours and respected the guest and said to the pseudo monk. Sita: Oh superior Brahmin! this is the seat we offer for munis who are our guests. Please take this water jug and wash your feet and hands. Take these fruits and eat them at ease. Ravana was pleased with the hospitality shown to him and also astonished at looking at her innocence. He was breaking his head on how to kidnap her and he was calculating and waiting for that moment.
206 Srimadhramayanam

47: Sita tells her episode to Ravana: Sita thought the guest was really a brahmin or a tapasvi. So she was afraid that he may curse, if she does not reply him. Sita: Oh superior Brahmin! I am the daughter of king Janaka and wife of Rama. My name is Sita. My father- in- law is king Dasaratha who belongs to Ikshavaku family. I lived with my husband in Ayodhya for twelve years and enjoyed all royal comforts. On thev thirteenth year, my father- in- law desired to perform coronation to my husband Rama. He made all arrangements for the function. My father- in- law had given two boons to my mother- in- law Kaikeyi. She insisted to fulfill those two boons at that time. By one boon, that my husband Rama is sent to live in dandaka vana and lead a munis life. The second one was to make her son Baratha as the king. However my father- in- law and elders persuaded her but she did not concede. My father- in- law is a truthful person. He never told lie. At that time, my husband was twenty five years old, I was eighteen. My husband is having all good qualities and is a righteous person. He works for the happiness of all. My husband agreed to live in forest to make his fathers word true. So we are living in forest. Oh Brahmin! Rama will always be a donor but he was never a receiver, he always speaks truth. Even for the sake of humour, he will not tell lies. That is his vow. Lakshmana is his step brother. He loves Rama and is devoted to him. He helps Rama both at war and peace. He always follows dharma. To help Rama and me, he came to forest. Rama had control on his sense organs. He wears valkala and jatas. My husband had gone for hunting. They will return soon. You take rest. As soon as they come, I will cook food for you and serve. Oh brahmin! I told you all about me, as desired by you. Who are you? What are your antecedents? What do you do in dandaka vana? Ravana: Sita! I am Ravana, king of Rakshasas. Even deva, danava, and pannagas are afraid of my vigour and valour. Oh faultless Sita! Your body is shining like gold. While looking at you in that silk sari, I am averse even to see my wifes face. I brought several women from several places. If you marry me, I will make you my royal queen. The city I live is called Lanka. It is situated in the middle of the sea. There I developed so many
Aranya Kandam 207

pleasure gardens. You live with me and wander freely in all those beautiful gardens. Thereby you need not suffer in this wild forest. If you agree to be my wife I will provide five thousand maids to serve you. Sita: (with fury) My husband Rama is unshakable like a mountain, in valour, he is equal to Indra, he cannot be disturbed like a sea. He is rich in all good qualities and keeps everyone happy, as a kalpavriksha gives everything that people asked for. He is as rich as Kubera. Ramas shoulders are very big and his chest is so broad. He is superior among the men. He is as vigorous as a lion. His face is as pleasant as a full moon and he has control over his sense organs. He is the most glorious person. I am the shadow of Rama. I am his chaste wife. Oh Ravana! you are like a fox. I am a lioness. If you are wanting me, it is nothing but embracing the death. Sun rays cannot be captured and bound. Similarly you cannot even touch me. If you are asking for Ramas darling, which means you are at the door steps of your death. You are trying to play with the lions and serpents teeth. So death is inevitable to you. You are trying to lift Mt.Mandara with your hands. You are trying to drink the poison of kalakuta to go to the eternal sleep comfortably. Your craving for Ramas wife is nothing but self-piercing the needles into your eyes. You are cutting your own tongue with a knife. By insulting me, you are hanging a huge boulder around your neck and jumping in to the sea. Your thinking of kidnapping Ramas wife is trying to carry naked fire in a piece of cloth. You are not able to differentiate between a lion and a fox. In fact Rama is a lion, whereas you are a mere fox. Dont compare an ever flowing river with a drainage canal. In case even if you kidnap me, you cannot digest me since Rama will kill you. Though she was replying to Ravana with courage, she began to shiver and shook like a tender leaf. Ravana wanted to frighten her further and started narrating his heroic deeds. 48: Ravana narrates his heroic deeds: Ravana: Sita! I am having ten heads on my shoulders and I am famous as dasakhanta. Kubera is my step brother. deva, dhanava, gandarva, pisacha and all other communities are afraid of me. I fought
208 Srimadhramayanam

with my brother Kubera and defeated him. He ran away from the city and settled in Himalayas. I captured his aero-plane known as pushpaka. In that pushpaka, I travel and visit many places. Sita! When I am furious, even Indra and other devatas run away. Even wind will stop blowing. The sun reduces heat to comfort me. River reduces its flow when I stand near its waters. My city of Lanka is more beautiful than Amaravathi of Indra. It is situated in the middle of the sea. And it is always guarded by strong, brave and courageous soldiers. In my city, the buildings are made of gold, and studded with precious stones. My city is always busy with moving people on elephants, horses and chariots. The trees bear luscious fruits and very fragrant flowers in all seasons. There are plenty of pleasure gardens. Oh Sita! If you live with me in that city, you will not look at any man in future. You can enjoy all the heavenly pleasure with me. Oh broad eyed Sita! Rama lost his kingdom. He is wandering in the forest as an orphan. He is an idiot, and he leads a muni life. With such a man what pleasures you can have? Whereas I am the king of all rakshasas. The moment I saw you, I fell in love with you. As I could not suppress my desire, I came running to you. It is not fair for you to refuse me. Initially Urvasi rejected Pururuva and repented later. You must not make the same mistake and repent at a later time. Sita: Oh Ravana! Kubera is worshipped by all worlds. You are claiming to be the brother of such a glorious person and but you resort to such low talks. Are you not ashamed? You are a cruel and wicked person, having no control over your senses. With these bad qualities you not only lose your kingdom but also lose your race. One can kidnap Sachidevi, wife of Indra but not Ramas wife. If you resort to that, know it well that is the end of your life. 49:The Kidnap Ravana: oh Sita! I tried to convince you in several ways, but you are giving me a deaf ear. Your mind is thinking on a single track. That is why your mind is not diverting from Rama and refusing to recognize my greatness. Do you want me lift this earth? Should I drink all the sea water? If I stand in the battle field, I will kill even death. I will make sun to stand
Aranya Kandam 209

still. I can transform into any form I like. You are not able to understand who am I? By saying that Ravana changed his form of a sanyasi and transformed in to his original stature with ten heads, twenty furious eyes, and with several ornaments on his body. Sita was afraid to look at his furious stature and closed her eyes. At that time, Ravana caught hold of her hair with his left hand and her thighs with his right hand and lifted her to his chariot. The frightened Sita was crying for help Oh Rama! save me, Oh Lakshmana! save me. However the chariot was moving in the air, towards lanka. Still Sita was shouting loudly for help. She started addressing the trees, the mountains, the creepers, the animals and the birds for help. She also requested them to tell her husband Rama that Ravana had kidnapped her. While she was crying for help, Jatayu who was leisurely sitting on a tree, heard her cries. He saw her in the chariot of Ravana and he noted that Sita was crying with fear and grief. The moment Sita saw Jatayu, she thought that she got her life back. Looking at Jatayu, she cried loudly. Oh Jatayu! Sinner Ravana is kidnapping me. This Ravana is not only cruel but also a very strong man. You cannot fight and win over him. But you tell Rama that Ravana had kidnapped me. 50: Jatayu preaches to Ravana: Jatayu: Oh Ravana! I am Jatayu, I follow Sanathana dharma and speak truth only. I am the king of eagles. Rama, the son of king Dasaratha. is the king of all worlds. He provides happiness and comforts to all people. He is stronger than Indra and Varuna. You are now kidnapping Sita, the chaste wife of Rama. A king who follows the path of dharma should not have the lust for others wife. You think for a moment, if any one looks at your woman, wont you kill such an offender? In the same way Rama also will kill you sooner or later, if you abduct his wife. All the more, you have a responsibility of protecting your fellow kings wife. Ravana! If any one has a doubt on dharma, ardha and kama they refer to sastras. If sastras also could not answer they depend on the king. That way king is the treasure of all dharmas. Either for dharma or sin or punyam, king is the authority.
210 Srimadhramayanam

Oh King of Rakshasas! As a sinner gets a berth in an aero-plane to go to heaven, you got this kingdom, but you cannot retain it for a long time. Rama is a righteous person who did not committ any offence in your city or in your kingdom. Why are you doing harm to Rama? Yes! Rama killed Khara and other rakshasas in Janastana. Do you try kidnap his wife to take revenge? That doesnt suite to your arguments. Khara went in support of Surpanakhas case and declared war unilaterally and attacked Rama. In self defense Rama had killed all the rakshasas in a battle. Is it not the duty of a Kshatriya to fight in a battle? You think judiciously and tell. You listen to me. Leave Sita and return to Lanka. You are not realizing that you are carrying a poisonous cobra around your neck. One should lift the weight to the extent that he could carry. A wise person wont commit adharma, nor he wont do such acts which will destroy his kingdom and his men. Oh Ravana! I was born about sixty thousand years ago. I am holding the kingdom of eagles. I inherited it from my forefathers. I have become old. I dont have any weapon with me. You are wearing a shield, have bow, arrow and sword. You are much younger to me. Still I will give up my life for protecting Sita. I will stop you escape from here. As long as I am alive, you cant move an inch. Though I am old and weapon less, I fight for the cause of dharma ie. to protect Sita. Otherwise wait for some time. Rama himself will come and he will send you to the same place where he had sent Khara and other rakshasas. As long as Rama and Lakshmana are alive, you cant kidnap Sita. 51: The battle of Ravana and Jatayu: Ravana got furious on hearing Jatayus words and his eyes became blood red. He wanted to get over the hurdle of Jatayu. Jatayu also flew in the air and reached Ravana to attack him. They both fought like two huge clouds, two Malyavntha mountains. Strong Ravana released powerful naracha, vikarni arrows rained on Jatayu. Jatayu the king of eagles injured Ravana with his nails. Sita wept for Jatayu as he was losing his life on her account. Ravanas arrows pierced Jatayus body . But Jatayu squeezed the bows and arrows of Ravana with his legs. Then Ravana took another bow and rained arrows on Jatayu. Jatayu also became annoyed and killed the mules of the chariot. He broke the axles of the wheels and managed
Aranya Kandam 211

to destroy the chariot. Ravana fell down on the ground. At that time, Ravana kept Sita on his thighs and continued fighting with Jatayu. When Ravana fell down on the ground. all the devatas who were witnessing from the sky, congratulated Jatayu for his courage and bravery. Jatayu gradually became tired and was taking rest on a branch of a tree. Ravana went silently and stabbed him with his sword. In spite of these severe wounds, Jatayu squeezed flesh from the body of Ravana and made several wounds on him. Furious Ravana kept Sita on the ground, went to Jatayu and beat him with his fist and kicked him with his legs till he was fatally injured and lost his conscious. Finally Ravana took his sword and cut both the wings of Jatayu with that he fell down and became irremedially unconscious. Sita went near Jatayu and cried for him. 52: Ravana flew with Sita: Sita (weeping) Oh Rama! People guess their good and bad from the omens. You are not aware of the trouble I am having.These birds, trees and animals will tell you, in the form of omens, about my fate . They are all running towards me only to tell you about my fate. This Jatayu gave up his valuable life just to protect me. At that time Ravana came to her and pulled her by holding her hair. When he was thus ill-treating Sita, wind stopped blowing, sun lost his brilliance. The whole world ran into pitch dark. Brahma saw Sita with his divine eyes and felt Yes! Now the divine work will be completed. All Maharishis and deveta communities aggrieved for Sita and commented and predicted that Ravanas decline had started. Ravana picked up Sita on his shoulder and started flying towards lanka. At that time, he looked like a mountain flying. Sita was loudly screaming and yelling, Rama save me, Lakshmana save me. 53: Sita blames Ravana: When Ravana was flying in the air with Sita, she began to scold and curse him. Sita: Oh Ravana! You are a low profile king. You are kidnapping me while Rama and Lakshmana were not in the ashrama. Are you not ashamed to abduct a woman who is staying alone? Now I understand that you alone manipulated that Mystic deer. You must have planned to take
212 Srimadhramayanam

Rama and Lakshmana away from our ashrama. You also killed Jatayu who was a family friend and our well wisher. You are boasting yourself as if you have won many battles. If you are a real hero, you should fight with Rama. But like a coward, you are abducting me in a surreptiously. You have resorted to an unrighteous act. You are a coward. Had you waited for some more time at my ashram, Rama would have killed you then and there. Even now you are afraid of him. So you are running away so fast. If you seek protection from my husband, he will pardon you, but still if you insist, he will come with his brother and kill you. Sita was sitting on his thighs and was uttering harsh words and grieving. 54: Sita drops her jewels: While Sita was crying for help, they were passing through a range of mountains, where she saw five vanaras discussing at one place. On seeing them, she got a brilliant idea, i.e. she thought if god favours, these people might report to Rama about her abduction. She removed a few of her jewels and packed in her upper cloth and dropped them in front of the vanaras. As Ravana was in a hurry to reach lanka, he did not notice her act of dropping those jewels. When vanaras heard the cries of a woman, they looked at the sky to know who she was. They clearly saw a beautiful woman being forcefully abducted by a rakshasa and proceeding towards south. On hearing a womans cry for help, they were astonished and looked at the sky to know who the abductor and the victim were? Suddenly they found a few jewels bundled in a piece of cloth, which fell in front of them. By that time, Ravana went far away and almost crossed the sea. The sky wanderers like devatas, charannulu and siddhas were talking among themselves Now Ravanas end had began, Ravana carried Sita and entered the city of Lanka. He kept Sita in his palace; Sita was in a semi conscious state. He instructed a demon woman that nobody should be allowed to see or talk to Sita without his permission. He asked them to give her gold jewels and garments etc. whatever that Sita wanted and also told them not to talk unpalatable or unpleasant words to her. If any body violates that order Ravana would kill them on the spot. He called the eight most cruel and strong rakshasas and instructed as follows. Ravana: Oh warriors! You carry all weapons with you and go to Janastana, where Khara was living. Rama had killed Khara and other
Aranya Kandam 213

fourteen thousand warriors. So there is no army in janastana. I dont want that kind of vacuum to happen in my dominion. You stay there with all your courage and do brave things. My enmity with Rama ha reached to a critical point. Unless I kill Rama, I will not sleep. You keep living in janastana and watch the movements of Rama closely and keep me informed. In my yagna of killing Rama, you will be priests. Now you repeat the vigour, valour, courage and bravery you have displayed in our earlier battles. Those eight man-eaters took the orders and saluted Ravana and bade farewell. Immediately they appeared in janastana. 55: Ravana appeals to Sita to become his wife. Ravana was immensely happy about the way in which he succeeded in kidnapping Sita and simultaneously making arrangements to kill Rama. As he kept on thinking of Sita, he could not bear the recently acquired anguish of separation from his beloved Sita. On the other hand, Sita was in deep distress and tormented feeling. She was surrounded by the rakshasis. Ravana went to see her. There he saw Sita in deep distress and her eyes were swollen due to constant weeping. She looked like a ship attacked by cyclone in the mid seas and also as an innocent deer surrounded by the wild dogs. She kept her head on her knees and looked at the ground. Though she was in deep distress, Ravana took her by force and showed her all around his palace. Though the palace was like heaven, it did not give even a slightest relief to her grief. It is the plan of Ravana to tempt her to defect to his side, by showing his luxurious palace. Oh Sita! There are about ten crore rakshasas living in Lanka. In addition, there are more than twenty two crore rakshasas living all over the world. They are all known for their cruelty. I am the king of those rakshasa races. Now I offer and submit myself and my kingdom at your feet. You alone may rule all of us, because I love you so much. Oh darling! I have more than thousand wives. You alone will be my principal queen. You please make up your mind. Cupid is troubling me. I am suffering with lust of carnal gratification. Favour me with your love. This lanka is surrounded by sea. Even devatas cannot reach this place.
214 Srimadhramayanam

Though one or two people may enter, they cannot go back. In other words, there is no more valorous person than me in all the three worlds. As Rama lost his kingdom, he has become a dejected person. He is living a muni way of life. He has neither vigour and valour nor a big army. What pleasure you can derive from such a poor and weak personality? Bt all means, I am the most suitable husband. You are in the prime of youth. All worldly pleasures are to be enjoyed with the body only. Youth is not permanent. So all these pleasures are to be enjoyed while we are young. So you enjoy all these worldly pleasures in my company. That is why, I am requesting you repeatedly to become my wife. Oh Sita! My lovely darling! Please stop thinking of Rama. He cannot realize that you are here with me. Even though he may manage to know later about this kidnapping , he cannot cross the sea and reach this place. Can anybody bind the whirlwind with the simple ropes? Could any body swallow the flaming fire? You accept me as your husband and you get crowned as my queen and live happily with me. Due to the sins of your previous birth, you lived in forest for some time. Let bygone be bygone. I have liberated you from that hell. Now let us sit in pushpaka plane and see all the worlds and enjoy. Sita heard Ravanas words and grieved more bitterly. She hid her face in her sari and wept. When she was sitting in a confused state of mind, again Ravana said to her. Ravana: Dont think marrying a human woman to a rakshasa is not at all conducive or unrighteous. It is accepted by all sastras and rishis. Oh my beautiful queen! I prostrate at your feet and request you to relieve me from this fever caused by Cupid. So far this Ravana has never bowed his head,obeyed and saluted any one. So you can understand me. 56: Sita affirms her love for Rama: Sita heard all the babblings of Ravana. She picked up a blade of grass, put it between her and Ravana and said. Sita: King Dasaratha has dedicated his life in protecting dharma. He was the personification of truth. This is known to all the three worlds. Rama is his son. In protecting dharma and speaking truth, he followed his father. Such a righteous person is my husband and my god. He was born
Aranya Kandam 215

in the dynasty of Ikshavaku. His shoulders are as strong as a lion. Lakshmana is his brother. They will come and kill you. Had you attempted to kidnap me while they were in ashrama, they would have killed you then and there. By kidnapping me in their absence, you have purchased some more time to live on this earth. Oh rakshasa! You are boasting about your valour. But you and your rakshasas will become helpless, before Rama as the poisonous serpents become helpless before Garutmantha. You must have won suras, asuras and other communities, but if you develop enmity with Rama, you cant survive. He will kill you, like a sacrificial animal tied to the post of a yupa. Now since you have kidnapped me, the countdown for your fall has started. Oh The meanest rakshasa! Rama need not wage a battle with you. His angry looks alone is capable of turning you to ashes. You are like the foolish locust dashing into the fire. For all these unrighteous acts, all your wives will become widows in a short time. You have entered Ramas ashrama like an undesirable person entering yagna sala. Will a swan living in padma lake would like to live with a crow. Oh rakshasa! This body is comprised of only physical material. You may bind this body. I have no intention of retaining my life by doing any inglorious acts. Ravana: Oh Sita! Though you are scolding me in several ways, my love on you is not decreasing. So I am giving you twelve months time, if you dont reconcile yourself and accept me as your husband on your own, you will be killed and I will eat you as my breakfast. He turned to the rakshasis and said I have given Sita twelve months time to reconcile. In the meanwhile, you try to change her mind towards me. You may use even force. However you should be tactful in your attempts. Then the rakshasa woman conducted Sita Ashoka vana. On looking at the cruel and ferocious women, Sita fainted with fear. 57-58 : Rama reaches ashrama after killing the deer: Now let us know what had happened in the Dhandakaranya. Let us know how Rama and Lakshmana reacted, when they found Sita missing
216 Srimadhramayanam

While returning to ashrama Rama observed some bad omens. He said to himself. Mareecha cried in my voice seeking help from Lakshmana and Sita. Is it the conspiracy of rakshasas? Did Sita and Lakshmana also hear this false cry? If so, did Lakshmana moved out of ashrama leaving Sita alone? If so did rakshasas do any harm to Sita? The appearance of golden deer and the false cry of Mareecha appear to be a conspiracy of rakshasas. Rama was very much upset about the safety of Sita and went running to ashrama. Sita was missing from the ashrama: While Rama was rushing towards ashrama, he saw Lakshmana coming opposite him. On seeing Lakshmana he enquired about Sita and her safety. On seeing Lakshmana, Ramas grief burst in to tears. He suspected a grave danger to Sita and cried loudly for Sita. Oh Lakshmana! What you said had come true. It was not a real deer. Mareecha himself transformed as a golden deer and cheated us. However I killed him. At the time of his death, he had attained his real form and to cheat you further,cried in my voice, as though I was calling for your help. Lakshmana! On hearing Mareechas false cry, Sita would have become worried about my safety and she would have pressurized you to go to my help. So you must have come for my help, leaving Sita alone in ashrama. You did a mistake. You have disobeyed my order. Dont you know, after I killed Khara and other rakshasas, the other demons must be waiting to take revenge on me. Now they must have killed her and consumed her. Lakshmana! I cannot live even for a minute without Sita . She was helping me in several ways. I dont know where she is now I feel like dieing and reach our father Dasaratha. I doubt if he will accept me because, I have not completed the full term of exile. Lakshmana! How can I go to Ayodhya without Sita? What answer I can give to my mother Kausalya? So better I die. If I die, my mother also
Aranya Kandam 217

will die. Thereby she will be relieved from the torture of Kaikeyi. So I will come to ashrama, only if Sita is safe. 59: Rama speaks to Lakshmana: While talking like that, both Rama and Lakshmana reached ashrama. There they could not find Sita anywhere. Rama started lamenting uncontrollably. He began to remember the memories of Sita and blamed Lakshmana for disobeying his orders. Lakshmana: Brother! I am also grieving for this tragedy. She was worshipful and venerable, like my mother. Such a Sita spoke many unpalatable words to me. Those words have not only wounded me but also let down the Ikshavaku family into disgrace. Still I was strong and said I cannot disobey my brothers orders. Then she threatened me that she would kill herself by consuming poison or by drowning in river Godavari. I was frightened and shivered with her threatening. So I delegated the responsibility of her safety on the goddess of forests and came in search of you. Rama: Lakshmana! You are fully aware of my vigour and valour. You should not have left her alone. Women may talk so many things in grief. But you should not have taken them to your heart. Look! You have become emotional and disobeyed my order. Now we are thrown in to an irreparable damage. 60: Rama grieves for Sita: While speaking to Lakshmana, he observed some more bad omens. Like a crazy and fuming man, Rama went in and around the ashrama again and again and strayed here and there, in search of Sita. He went near river Godavari and searched all places in vicinity of the banks. He did not find her. But still he did not lose hope. So he went to each and every tree, hoping that she might be hiding behind them to make fun of him. 61: Rama and Lakshmana go in search of Sita: Lakshmana: Oh Rama! Dont get dejected. Leave your grief. Now we should search every inch of this forest, caves, mountains and rivers. I am sure we will find her somewhere in this forest. Let us not waste time. She must be expecting our help wherever she is.
218 Srimadhramayanam

62: Rama grieves for Sita-2 : Rama: Oh darling! I know you like flowers; you like Ashoka flowers. Are you hiding in the branches of Ashoka tree? Oh Sita! Is it the right time to playb hideand seek game? You make fun of me, by hiding on the branches of Ashoka tree? With out you, our hermitage is looking like a desert. This is not the time for you to be naughty now. Please come before me at once. Where are you,Sita! 63: Rama grieves for Sita-3: Rama: Lakshmana! Perhaps I am a sinner. The sins of my earlier births are chasing me. Probably I am a victim in the hands of fate. Look at my misfortunes. First, I lost my kingdom and then I lost my father and have to keep away from my mother at her old age. I was forced to live in jungle. Forgetting all my grief, I adjusted myself to the forest life. Now Sita is missing. Sita is a timid lady. If she was abducted by cruel rakshasas, her heart would have cracked by this time. My darling Sita has faded out from me like a moon gulped by Rahu. She used to please me with her golden necklaces and garlands. Now the cruel rakshasas must have squeezed her neck and killed. My heart is burning like a flaming homa.. Lakshmana! By any chance, did she went to the river Godavari and slipped into the river? You go and search for her, near Godavari too. Oh sun! You nourish all living beings. No one can escape from you. You are the witness of all the activities on this earth. You must know the whereabouts of Sita. Tell me whether any body abducted her. Is she alive? Or is she killed by rakshasas? Lakshmana: Rama! Be brave. Dont be timid. You should not waste time with grief. Get up, let us search for Sita in all places. Enthusiastic people will not waste time in misery. Rama: Lakshmana! Look at these herds of deer. They are all going around me and trying to tell me something. Can you guess and comprehend any thing from their behavior? Are not you an expert in interpreting their movements

Aranya Kandam

219

Lakshmana: Brother! You are asking trees, birds and animals about Sita.Tthese deer are telling you about Sita. They are all standing on their back legs and showing by their mouth towards southern direction and jumping into air. What I understand from them is somebody abducted Sita, travelled towards southern direction and carried her in via the sky. So they are directing us to search Sita in the southern direction. While Lakshmana was narrating to Rama all the deer expressed their happiness by shaking their heads and ran away. Taking the clue from the deer, Rama and Lakshmana continued their search for Sita in the southern direction. Lakshmana: Oh Rama! Be brave, Be optimisatic! Dont be timid. You should not waste time in grief. Get up let us search for Sita in all places. Enthusiastic people will not waste time in lamenting. 64: In search of Sita: After they walked for some distance they found some flowers on the ground. On seeing those flowers, Rama started crying. Rama: Lakshmana! Look at these flowers scattered on the ground. These flowers are plucked by me and given to Sita. I have seen her wearing them on her head. Those flowers are now fallen on the ground. For my sake, the sun god has not dried them. As though to favour me, the wind god has not blown them. Mother earth is preserving them on her head and showing them to me. From there Rama addressed the Mt.Prasarana Oh king of mountains! Have you seen my Sita? The mountain did not reply. Rama got angry. Oh mountain! If you know any information about Sita,and if you still try to hide it, I pulverize you. I will see to it that even a blade of grass will not grow on you.`` Still the mountain did not reply. Then he said to Lakshmana oh Lakshmana! If this river doesnt tell me the whereabouts of Sita. I will dry up this river. Both Rama and Lakshmana very carefully searched n the ground in search of Sitas the footsteps. There they found the impressions of giant sized footsteps and small sized steps.They presumed that the big step
220 Srimadhramayanam

perhaps belonged to a rakshasa and the small step belongs to a human. So Rama came to a conclusion that some rakshasas must have abducted her. While they were searching they found a bow and a quiver with arrows. They also found a broken chariot. By seeing all these signs, Ramas heart broke and he became inconsolable. Rama: Lakshmana! You find here and there small grains of gold pieces and garlands. We also see blood marks. These evidences reveal that some rakshasas must have cut Sita into pieces and devoured her. That is how we have to conclude on seeing the blood stains. There are two strong rakshasas must have fought for Sita. This bow studded with diamonds, belongs to one of those rakshasas. This shield is also studded with diamonds, shining in the sun rays. Look at this huge white umbrella. Look at this golden shield, the chariot with the mules, the bow, the white umbrella. All indicate that this rakshasa must be a great king. Lakshmana! look at this flag post. This flag indicates the status of that king. That was broken into pieces. There are gold tipped arrows, scattered all over the place. Thereby we can say that he must be a ferocious rakshasa king. His charioteer is also lying dead. We are not able to guess whose charioteer is he. These two persons with their head guard and ear rings, must be the blowers of his chowari. He must be a big rakshasa. Now it is clear that such rakshasa alone could have abducted Sita. So I will kill all rakshasas. Lakshmana! While these two rakshasas were fighting for Sita, one of them must have eaten her. Weather these rakshasas abducted or eaten Sita, it is immaterial. I followed dharma. That dharma did not help me. I tried to be kind to all. I gained control on my senses. Finally I was heckled by the people as an inefficient person. I was branded as un valourous Kshatriya. Now I will dry up the entire pleasantness of moon. I will cover the entire sky with my arrows and block the passage of Yakshas, gandarvas, demons, and rakshasa, on the sky. I will stop the wind blowing. I will reduce the brilliance of sun and make the entire world dark. I will evaporate the water from all rivers, lakes and reservoirs. If the gods do not reveal the safety of Sita, I will show who Rama is. I will not allow any one to fly in the sky.`` While Rama was making this kind of terrible wows, his eyes became more redder. He held his bow in hand and kept the arrows ready to release.
Aranya Kandam 221

65: Lakshmana tries to cool down Rama: Due to the abduction of Sita, Rama had resolved to destroy all the worlds to ashes. He took the bow in his hand, tied the strings and got ready to release the arrow. He looked like Rudra. Lakshmana shivered to look at Rama. He never saw Rama in such a furious state. Lakshmana saluted with folded hands and prayed. Lakshmana: Oh Rama! You are an embodiment of all superior qualities. You are as pleasant as moon. You are as bright as sun; you have the velocity of wind; you are as patient as the mother earth. Since one or two rakshasas did some wrong to you, you are invoking fury to burn entire universe! You have control on your sense organs. So retain all superior qualities. You always cherished the welfare of all beings. Let us find out whose chariot it is ? Whose flag post it is? The ground is still wet with the blood strains. All these symptoms reveal that there was a big fight, but a big army was not involved. It appears to be a fight between two or three people. To punish one or two, it is not fair to burn all the worlds. The punishment should always be in relation to the crime. Since you are the protector of people, when you are in grief, by losing your wife, all the worlds also share your grief. Those who are dedicated to yagna, could not have committed any harm to anyone. In the same way- these rivers, seas, mountains, gandarvas, and devatas would not have caused harm to you. So let us go in search of Sita with the help of Maharishis in all rivers, mountains and oceans. If the gods do not bring Sita to you, then let us think what is to be done. 66: Lakshmana pacifies Rama: Lakshmana: Rama! King Dasaratha had you as his son, like devatas secured nectar. Baratha came and informed us that our father was fascinated with your pleasant qualities and he could not bear your separation and hence died. You are the treasure of all the good qualities. Such a great man like you should not be furious like an ordinary man. You are the protector of all the worlds; you are born to keep all creatures in peace and comfort. If you burn all the worlds out of your grief, then how can you keep all the people happy? You are capable of handling any situation.
222 Srimadhramayanam

When Yayati went to heaven, Indra asked him out of jealousy Who is the superior person in your kingdom?. For which Yayati told I my self. Then Indra said ``Since you are self-boasting, you have no place in the heaven``.Saying this Indra pushed him down to the earth. From then onwards, Yayati began to suffer many difficulties on earth. Vasista is a Brahmarishi. He is great among the self-realized people and he is our priest also. All his hundred sons were killed by the curse of Vishwamitra. Sun and moon are like two eyes the world. Even such great planets also had sufferings at the hands of Rahu and Kethu on some occasions. Mother earth is known for her patience, yet such an earth also will suffer quakes now and then. Oh, superior among the men! Even planets and gods also bow their heads. We often hear that mortality and immortality prevails even in gods. So we must restrain from our grief also for some time. Oh faultless warrior! If somebody abducted Sita or killed, you should not grieve like an ordinary man. A truthful person like you should withstand any amount of grief. Oh Rama! You are the fantastic and tremendous among the men. You are the most fabulous person. You yourself analyze the reality and assess the good and evil. All characters are only to act. They are not aware of the fruits of their acts.. The fruits of karma of our previous birth alone are to be enjoyed or suffered in this birth. Some fruits are very sweet and some are sour and putrid.In other words, the sufferings we are now undergoing are the rotten fruits of karmas of our previous birth. So we cannot escape from those fruits of karma. Therefore there is no meaning in our despair. Rama! You alone told me about this karma theory some time back. I am just reminding them to you. But I did not dare to advice you. To be frank, even Brihaspati cannot teach you. Since you are in distress.Perchance, you might have forgotten these things. So I think it is incumbent on me to remind you what yourself have taught me. 67: They see Jatayu: Rama abundantly possessed the infinite patience to listen to elders, friends, munis and well wishers. Though Lakshmana was younger to him, he paid attention to what all he heard and gradually was convinced. He controlled his angst. He slowly became normal

Aranya Kandam

223

Rama: Brother! Now what shall we do? How should we proceed? What are the measures we follow to find Sita? You enlighten me. Lakshmana: Brother! There are several rakshasas in this big forest. This must be the act of one of those rakshasas. Initially, we search intensively in this jungle. While Rama and Lakshmana were searching for Sita they found Jatayu. He was lying in a pool of blood. On seeing Jatayu, Rama said to Lakshmana Rama: Brother! This Jatayu alone must have eaten Sita. There is no doubt. That means he must be a rakshasa cheating us all these days as our friend. He has eaten Sita and is taking rest in the blood of Sita itself. I will annihilate him. Lakshmana: I dont think so.He is not the offender, I am sure. Let us inquire. We must not be hasty. Rama: Yes. He seems to be in the deathbed! He is weeping.Let us go near him and ask. ( And they went near the fallen eagle and their suspicion melted immediately.) Jatayu: Rama! Please dont suspct me! I am the victim of Ravana. I am mortally wounded by him. Rama: What happened? Lakshmana: (shocked) Who caused all these? Jatayu: Please believe me. Ravana abducted Sita, when you and Lakshmana were away from the ashrama. I saw him escaping with Sita. I fought with him to save Sita. The battle went on ferociously. I broke his chariot, his bow and arrows into pieces. I killed his charioteer and the mules yoked to his chariot. I broke his shield also into pieces. Ravana was having sharp weapons but I fought with him with my beak , nails and legs. While I became tired and taking rest, he came and inflicted these wounds. He had cut my wings and ran away with Sita in the sky. I was keeping alive only to inform you about the abduction of Sita. Since I am dead you need not take the trouble of killing me. Rama: Lakshmana! I lost my kingdom. I was forced to live in the forest. My father died. Sita was abducted by somebody. The Jatayu, who
224 Srimadhramayanam

is like our father, fought for protecting Sita and died. Countless are my misfortune. Wherever I tread, the place will burn to ashes. If I put my leg in the sea, all the water will evaporate. I am really in the web of difficulties. In this world, there will be no other more unfortunate person than me, because of me only, my fathers friend Jatayu was also killed. Both Rama and Lakshmana sat by the side of Jatayu and wept for him. They affectionately touched the body of Jatayu with their hands. 68: The funerals of Jatayu: Rama: Oh Jatayu! You fought with rakshasa to save Sita and help me. You kept alive, only to inform me the abduction of Sita by Ravana. If you still have any strength left in you, tell me more details of Ravana. Jatayu: Rama! He is Ravana, king of rakshasas; He is good at sorcery tricks. He had abducted Sita and travelled above the clouds. Since I was tired, he cut both my wings, he went in the southern direction. Rama! The time of Sitas abduction fell in vinda muhurtham . In that muhurtham people who lost anything, get back all things in a short time. So you dont grieve for what had happened. In a short time Sita will be back with you. Ravana, who abducted Sita, is bound to die very soon, like a fish trapped in a hook. That means, you will kill Ravana and get back Sita. Ravana is the son of Visravasu and the step brother of Kubera. After saying these words, Jatayu breathed his last. Rama: Lakshmana! Jatayu was leading a peaceful life in dandaka vana. For my sake, he fought with Ravana and died. This Jatayu wanted to do a great favour to me. You collect some fire wood, let us prepare a pyre. I myself will do the last rites for him. Oh king of eagles! Jatayu! You will enjoy such superior worlds like Rajarishis and those who performed yagnas. I am performing last rites for you. I wish you to get into the superior world. By grieving for Jatayu, Rama and Lakshmana carried the body of Jatayu and put it on the pyre and consigned to flames. Later Rama recited mantras from Vedas, and offered pindas for him. They went to river Godavari and offered jala tarpana for Jatayu. Then they took bath in the Godavari.
Aranya Kandam 225

The great Jatayu fought and gave up his life for protecting the chaste Sita. His name would be remembered as long as the story of Sita and Rama remains in all the worlds. He was a friend in deed and a friend in need. Loyalty to his friend Dasaratha is unique. 69: Kabandha catches Rama and Lakshmana: After completing the funeral of Jatayu, Rama and Lakshmana travelled towards west. All those forests were full of trees, shrubs, and creepers but it lacked thick human inhabitation. Though they travelled for a long distance, they did not find a single human. Wild animals like lions, tigers and many other animals were moving freely. They also saw fearful and poisonous cobras. Now they entered krouncha forest. In that forest, they started minutely searching for Sita. The jungle was so thick and dark. At one place they found a cave there they found a rakshasi sitting alone. That rakshasa woman was cruel and fearful to look at. She came running to Lakshmana and embraced him, and forced him for sex. Lakshmana came out of her grip, pulled out his sword, cut off her nose and ears. The rakshasi was frightened and ran deep into the forest. Then they travelled for some more time. Lakshmana said Rama. Lakshmana: Brother! My left eye is twitching which suggests me that we are going to face a big trouble. We should be cautious to face any eventuality. However a bird is continuously howling and that is a good omen for us. Ultimately I feel we will win over the situation. While they were searching for Sita, suddenly there was a gust and trees started tumbling. From the middle of the vana, they saw a huge rakshasa emerging, who looked as big as a mountain. His chest was very wide. He had no head and had only a trunk. Strangely he had an eye and a big mouth in his stomach. His body was full of hair,each of the strand was as sharp as needle. His eyelid was as big as a beehive. With his single eye, he could see even the far of things. He could catch his prey, even when it was pitch dark. His eye looked like blazing fire ball. His tongue was long, like a serpents tongue. His hands were so long as one yojana. He would stretch his hands and catch even the big animals like elephants and lions . And he would bring them near his mouth and gulp them. If he didnt relish the animal, he threw it away to a distance of six to seven yojanas.
226 Srimadhramayanam

The rakshasa caught hold of Rama and Lakshmana with his long hands and threw them to a distance of one yojana and then he pressed both of them under his palms so as to make them suffocate before he took them to his mouth. As such, their weapons became useless. Lakshmana said to Rama. Lakshmana: Brother! This rakshasa held me in his grips. I am not able to breath. You dont worry for my life. Let him eat. You get out from his grips, while he is maneuvering me to eat. Meet Sita and go with her to Ayodhya. Convey my warm respects to Baratha, Satrugna and mothers. Now and then, you remember me. One who can witness Ramarajya is really fortunate. Rama: Brother! Should a great hero like you could talk like a timid person? Kabandha: Who are you? Your shoulders are like a bull. You are holding bow, arrows and sword. Your weapons are of no use to you. Why are you wandering here? I am very much hungry. I will eat both of you as todays meal. How can I leave my prey, which has fallen in my mouth? Today is the last day in your life. Rama: Lakshmana! We are facing one difficulty after the other. We are grieving for Sita all the time. Now our lifvese themselves are at stake. Lakshmana! You are like a tiger. However strong one may be, he is bound by the fate. The dam built with sand will be washed away in the flood. So let us see weather this Kabandha conquers us or we defeat him. Fate will decide. Be courageous. You are a great hero. We shall fight couragely. Let us be brave. Let the fate decide the result. These spirited words of Rama encouraged Lakshmana to face the rakshasa boldly. 70: Amputating of Kabandhas hands Kabandha had taken Rama and Lakshmana in his hands and brought them on his shoulders. Lakshmana: Brother! In a few seconds, he is going to eat both of us. Though he is a strong rakshasa, his hands alone are useful to him. If we cut off, his hands he could not do any thing. We could escape from his grip. Once the hands are broken,we will be free from his clutches.
Aranya Kandam 227

While Rama and Lakshmana were talking to each other, Kabandha became humiliated. He opened his mouth wide to gulp them. Rama and Lakshmana noticed there was a movement in his body which developed some loose ends on his grip which gave them the opportunity to pull out their swords. Immediately Rama amputated the right hand whereas Lakshmana cut his left hand. Both his hands fell in ground. Kabandha cried loudly with pain and rolled on the ground. Blood started flowing from his body. Kabandha asked Rama and Lakshmana Who are you? Lakshmana: He is Rama, from Ikshvaku family. I am his brother Lakshmana. My brothers wife was abducted by a rakshasa. While searching for his wife, we were caught trapped by you. Who are you? How is that you dont have a face? Why are you living in this forest without legs? Tell us. Kabandha: oh Superior persons among men! I wish you good luck! It is my good luck that you have cut off my hands and I am fortunate to see you. I will tell you how I got this ugly form. 71: The episode of Kabandha: Kabandha: Oh Prabhu! Most righteous person! Rama! My respectful salutations to you. My name is Dhanu, a Yaksha. Earlier I used to be handsome like sun, moon and Indra. I used to take an ugly form merely as a fun to threaten munis, rishis, and tapasvis. One day Stulasiraska maharishi was searching for roots and fruits. I went behind him and playfully frightened with an ugly form like this. He was annoyed at me and cursed From now onwards, you will live in this form. I was frightened with his curse and prostrated before him and begged for deliverance from his curse. He was kind enough to say that I would get back my normal form, when Rama amputates my hands and kill me. I prayed for Brahma and pleased him and he blessed me with longevity. With the arrogance of that boon, I went and attacked Indra. He cut off my head and both my legs with his Vajra. Later on, Indra took pity on me and blessed me with the long hands to procure my food. From then onwards, I was securing elephants, tigers and lions with the help of my long hands and bring my prey near my mouth. Since Brahma had blessed me with longevity, I was living only with my trunk.
228 Srimadhramayanam

Oh Rama! Since you have come and cut my hands, please perform the last rites to me. Thereby I will get back my old divine form and show you good associates who could help you in getting back Sita. Rama: Oh Dhanu! Myself and my brother were living in Janastana. When we both were away from ashrama a rakshasa by name Ravana abducted my wife. We only know his name. But we dont know how he looks nor where he lives, nor his vigour and valour. We are searching for Sita in all the forests. Since you are benefitted by us, you also help me in finding Sita. Dhanu: Oh brave princes! In this forest, you might find a lot of dried tree branches destroyed by elephants. Prepare a pyre and cremate me. Once this rakshasa form is destroyed, I will get back my divine powers. With that I would be able to tell you the capable persons who could help you in finding Sita. Because of the curse, I lost all my divine powers. So you cremate my body immediately. 72: Kabandha advices Rama to make friendship with Sugreeva: As requested by Kabandha, Rama and Lakshmana cremated his body. From the burning pyre, a remarkable divine form emerged. Dhanu said to Rama. Dhanu (Kabandha): Oh Rama! If an unfortunate person wants to achieve things in this world, he should take the patronage of another unfortunate person. Because, he alone could understand the feelings of fellow sufferer. You make friendship with Sugreeva who was the king of vanaras. He had an elder brother by name Vali. Vali was the son of Indra. A great valorous person. One day Vali got annoyed with Sugreeva and banished him from his kingdom. Then Sugreeva took refuge in Mt.Rishyamuka by the side of Pampa Lake with his four ministers. Sugreeva was a man of great strength, brillianct, truthful and obedient person. Vali has banished such a Sugreeva in spite of all his good qualities. He bowed his head before his bad time and took asylum on Mt.Rishyamuka. Now you go and make friendship with Sugreeva. That Sugreeva is also looking for help from an outsider to get back his old glory and kingdom. So you both go to Mt.Rishyamuka and make friendship with him by keeping Agni as witness. Sugreeva knows all about the rakshasas
Aranya Kandam 229

who are cannibals. Since he knows the antecedents of those rakshasas, you could fulfill your target, much easier. Oh Rama! Sugreeva has the knowledge of all places in the world as sun has access with his rays. More over all his army consists of monkeys and similar tribes, so that they could travel easily in forests, on mountains and live in caves. They could easily find out where Sita is kept in captivity. 73: Kabandha tells the way to Mt.Rishyamuka: Kabandha: Rama! I will tell you the way to reach Mt.Rishyamuka. From here, you travel in the westerly direction. After some time, you will find a big grove of trees. In the middle of that forest, you may find a foot path. You take that path and travel, till you reach the country of North Kuru. It is a very pleasant and beautiful land. This forest contains many fruit bearing trees which yield fruits as sweet as honey. All those tree branches touch the ground by the weight of fruits as if the clouds came down to the earth. You may eat as many fruits as you like. Travel further for some more distance. You will find Lake Pampa. The edges of those mountains are flat and easy to climb. In that Pampa Lake you may find a variety of birds like swans. They are not afraid of men, because no humans ever visit those places. You will find many caves on the Pampa side of the mountain. There you get cool breeze which will relieve your weariness. You may find bunches of fresh flowers. By looking at those flowers, your mind will relax. Those flowers are fresh and will not dry. Because a great maharishi by name Mathanga used to penance on the banks of lake Pampa with his disciples. His disciples go on the mountains and forest to fetch roots and fruits for maharishi. The sweating of those disciples wetted the roots of these trees. Because of the power of their penance, the flowers will not dry and their fragrance is spread all over the forest. Though maharishi and his disciples passed away long back, their servant maid by name Sabari is still living there, by doing service to her departed guru. When you sit in those caves, you may find wild pigs coming to drink water. They look like studbulls. Oh Rama! You are equal to god. All living beings are saluting you with respect. That Sabari is also anxiously waiting for you. She will go to heaven, only after seeing you. On the western side of Lake Pampa, you
230 Srimadhramayanam

will find Sabaris ashram. Mt.Rishyamuka is situated on the banks of Pampa Lake. That mountain was created by Brahma. A person who sleeps on that mountain, their dreams will become true. Sinners and unrighteous persons cannot reach that mountain. Rama! The elephants living in and around Mathanga ashrama, will be playing in that lake. When those animals fought with each other, blood will flow like a stream. On seeing the blood, all other animals run away with fear. Oh Rama! There you will find a cave with big boulder at its mouth. So it is very difficult for animals to enter the cave. East of that cave, you will find many flower and fruit bearing trees. In the middle of that grove you will find a pond. The water in that pond is very cool and sweet. Sugreeva is living in that cave with all his four ministers. After narrating the way to Mt.Rishyamuka, Kabandha took leave from Rama and Lakshmana and returned to heaven. 74: Rama and Lakshmana go to Sabari ashrama: As directed by Kabandha, Rama and Lakshmana took a long journey and finally reached Pampa lake. They climbed the mountain on the western side. There they saw a peaceful ashrama on the banks of Pampa lake. They went inside the ashrama. They saw Sabari meditating on Rama. On seeing Rama and Lakshmana, tears rolled from her eyes. She came to them and prostrated at the feet of Rama and Lakshmana. She worshipped them with traditional honours and offered suitable seats. Rama: Oh tapasvini! Are you able to continue your tapasya without any Interruptions? Are you progressing in your tapasya? Have you kept in control kama, krodha etc.? Do you have control on food? Oh Sabari! Have you completed your religious vows like chandraayana and others? Have you received the benefits for your services rendered to your guru? Sabari: Oh Rama! I have achieved the fruits of my penance and services to my guru, the moment I had your glimpse. Oh superior among men! Rama! The moment I worshipped you, my life became blessed. Now I became eligible to go to heaven. The moment you showered your
Aranya Kandam 231

kindness on me, I have become pure. By the grace of your sight, I can reach the abode of Brahman. Rama! While you were living in Mt.Chitrakuta, all those tapasvis for whom I rendered services, had reached heaven. Worshipful and righteous tapasvis told me, Oh Sabari! Rama and Lakshmana will come to your hallowed and sanctified ashrama. You worship them with traditional honours which is extended to the distinguished guests. With their grace, you will reach the most superior abode of Brahman. Oh Rama! I have procured few fruits and flowers for you. Please accept and bless me . Rama: Sabari! Dhanu has told me all about you and your tapovana. If you dont mind, I would like to see your tapovana. Sabari: Rama! This vana is called as Mathanga vana. The entire grove is covered with thick rain bearing clouds. Thereby it has become always cool. The animals and birds live without any enmity. All my gurus performed several yagnas from this platform. Here I used to render my services to my guru. By the grace of my guru, all these Yagnavatikas are spreading radiance all over this vana. Since all my gurus became weak due to constant fasting and old age, they could not go for their sacred bath. As a consideration to their great tapasya, all oceans pooled together and became Pampa Lake. Here the Gurus took bath in this lake and they used to dry their cloths on the shores. Though they are not physically alive, those places are still wet. Oh Rama! You have seen Mathanga vana, you heard all about this vana that you wanted. Now if you give me permission, I will leave my body and reach those tapasvis, to whom I rendered my services all my time. Rama and Lakshmana were happy with her humble words and her offer of sweet fruits. They learnt the greatness of that tapovana and were astonished. Rama said Sabari! you worshipped me with devotion. Now you can go to the superior worlds. On receipt of the blessings from Rama, Sabari entered the sacred fire. Immediately divine aero planes came and stood in the sky to take her to superior lokas.
232 Srimadhramayanam

75: Rama and Lakshmana reach Pampa Lake: After departure of Sabari to the superior worlds, Rama and Lakshmana praised the greatness of Sabari ashrama. Rama: Lakshmana! Look for the convenience of maharishi.All the oceans pooled their sweet waters and formed this lake. How sacred these waters are! From now onwards, we may hope to experience all good. My heart is full of happiness, since we have respected all our forefathers, with jala tarpana. We also had a sacred dip in this lake and became pure. For the fear of Vali, Sugreeva was hiding in these mountains. Mt.Rishyamuka is also on the banks of Pampa lake. Sugreeva must be residing somewhere on these mountains. I am anxious to see him, because we will have a good guide and companion in our endeavour to search Sita. oOo

Aranya Kandam

233

Kishkindha Kandam
1. The search for Sugreeva Rama was captivated by the beauty of nature. Rama: Lakshmana! The water in Pampa lake is glittering like diamonds. Lake is full of Lotus flowers. The trees are tall and almost touching the sky. All the trees are in full blossom. In spite of all this, my mind is engrossed in worries and so it is drifting elsewhere. The cuckoos are seen singing in pairs. The peacocks are beautifully dancing. The breeze of Vasanta rutu is touching my body like heat wave. My mind is fully preoccupied with the thoughts of Sita. I am unable to think of anything else. Only her pleasant eyes are appearing in front of me and her melodious voice is ringing in my ears. I am sure Sita also must be yearning for me. How can we survive without each other? Lakshmana: Rama! Dont abandon your courage. Everything will be fine. Everything will finally turnout in our favour. Fate is playing with us. We will have to keep a low profile for the time being. Ultimately, Ravana has to handover Sita or he has to forsake his life. Rama! You are a Kshatriya and you gave up Kingdom for the sake of dharma. Dont let emotions take better of you. Please keep it in mind that you came into this world with a purpose. You are not ordinary men. Enthusiasm makes men strong. With your strength, you can achieve anything in this world. Nothing is impossible. We shall do our best to find out the whereabouts of Sita. But let us not give up enthusiasm. Rama heard this advice in silence. He wiped his eyes. He rose and embraced Lakshmana and said, Brother! you have restored my courage. Without you I would have been lost long ago. Come, my wise brother, let us find out where Sugreeva is in this Mt.Rishyamuka.
234 Srimadhramayanam

2. Hanuma meets Rama and Lakshmana Rama and Lakshmana started climbing the Mt.Rishyamuka in search of Sugreeva, who and his four ministers saw the princes walking towards them. Sugreeva thought that those two princes were engaged by Vali, his elder brother, to kill him. At the sight of Rama and Lakshmana, Sugreeva lost his balance. He thought his life was in greater danger. So they wanted to run away to a safe place. Sugreeva: My dear friends! These two persons who are coming towards us are in Valkala, jata like munis. Contrary to their dress, they are carrying deadly weapons. I suspect that they are Valis men. One of his ministers, by name Hanuma, said: Hanuma: Oh Sugreeva! They may be harmless nomads or travelers. We are scared of Vali. To be frank, we are not facing any threat from Vali, but only our fear is haunting us. Dont give up courage. Vali cant enter this Mt.Rishyamuka, because of a curse from Matunga Maharishi. Sugreeva: Hanuma! Do you see those strangers? They dont look like ordinary persons. I see traces of divinity in them. Vali is capable of employing all sorts of people to achieve his target. I am sure Vali might have employed these two persons to kill me, because he cant step into this Mt.Rishyamuka. Hanuma: They are just wanderers only. I think Vali is not your enemy. Your fear alone is your first enemy. Sugreeva: Hanuma! How can you be so sure? Go to them. Make use of your diplomatic talents and find out who they are. 3. Hanuma meets Rama and Lakshmana Hanuma reached the place where Rama and Lakshmana were moving. He took the form of a Sanyasi and bowed to them . Hanuma: Mahatmas! You look like divine persons. But you are wearing Valkala, Jata and at the same time you are holding deadly weapons like Kshatriyas. It appears that you are on an important assignment.
Kishkindha Kandam 235

You are brave and courageous in killing your enemies. Your radiance makes the entire Mt.Rishyamuka bright and shining. With your pious feet the Pampa Lake became very pure. In spite of all these, you look crest fallen. I presume that something terrible might have happened to you. Your bows are not made in this world. They must be divine. If you release an arrow it may spit blinding light and blazing flames. Your sword looks like a scary serpent. Now I will tell you who I am and everything about my master. He is Sugreeva, King of vanaras. He was driven out of his Kingdom, by his brother Vali. Now, Sugreeva is living on this Mt.Rishyamuka. He is mortally afraid of his brother. I am his minister. My name is Hanuma, son of Vayu, the wind god. My master wants to become your friend. I am a monkey by birth. I can assume any form I like. I came to you in a Sanyasi form to know whether you are suitable for befriending my master or not. I am convinced that you are noble persons. So I revealed all my identity before you. Rama: (Smilingly and exclusively with Lakshmana) Lakshmana! Look at this divine intervention! This minister of Sugreeva seems to be a good diplomat. He knows the art of uttering very appropriate and sweet words to win over others. He is also a capable minister. He must have read all the Vedas. Otherwise he could not have acquired these skills. I can understand that Hanuma is a genuine and plain hearted person. From his conversation, I can understand that he is an intelligent, cultured and good conversationist. He did not utter even one meaningless word. I must compliment Sugreeva for having such an efficient minister like Hanuma. Lakshmana: Hanuma! We also heard about Sugreeva. We are going in search of him to make friendship with him. Now we are ready to meet your king. Tell us how to go and meet him. 4. Hanuma takes Rama, Lakshmana to Sugreeva After hearing the words of Lakshmana, Hanuma felt immensely happy. He thanked his king Sugreeva in his heart of hearts and he became very confidant that Sugreeva would become king again. He was also sure that Sugreeva would extend his help to these princes in the manner they
236 Srimadhramayanam

want. He said to Lakshmana: Hanuma: Lakshmana! Please understand that all the forests around Pampa Lake and Mt.Rishyamuka are dangerous with wild animals, serpents and rakshasas. Why are you wandering in these forests? Lakshmana: Hanuma! King Dasaratha ruled Ayodhya.. He is Rama, the eldest son of King Dasaratha. He obeyed his fathers orders and is living in forests. Sita is his wife. She also came along with her husband to serve him. I am his brother. My name is Lakshmana. When I and my brother were away from our ashram, a Rakshasa kidnapped Sita. We were moving from one forest to another in search of Sita. When we reached Krauncha forest, we happened to meet Danu, who advised us to meet Sugreeva, the King of Vanaras. He also told that Sugreeva is now living in Mt.Rishyamuka. So we came to see Sugreeva and to seek his help in finding out Sita. Hanuma: Prince! Sugreevas elder brother Vali had driven out Sugreeva from the Kingdom and took away his wife also. However Sugreeva will definitely help you. Lakshmana went back to his brother Rama and told him, I trust this Hanuma and his words. Shall we go with him?. Rama agreed to Lakshmanas advise and all of them went to meet Sugreeva. 5. Friendship between Rama and Sugreeva Hanuma reached Sugreevas place with Rama and Lakshmana. He told Sugreeva: Hanuma: Sugreeva! He is Rama. A noble Kshatriya in exile. To obey his fathers words he came to forests and was living with his wife Sita. A rakshasa kidnapped his wife. These two princes came in search of Sita. They are seeking your friendship. You honour them. Sugreeva: Rama! You know all dharmas. You are a great tapasvi. you love all people. Hanuma told me all about your good qualities. I consider it as a great privilege and honour to have friendship with you. I hereby give my hand. If I am worthy of your friendship, please accept my hand. Immediately Rama took his hand and hugged him.
Kishkindha Kandam 237

In the meanwhile, Hanuma made fire. Rama and Sugreeva went round the fire three times and took an oath before God Agni about their friendship. Sugreeva: Rama! My brother Vali had driven me out of my Kingdom and had forcibly taken away my wife. As my life is under threat from my brother, I am hiding in these mountains. You protect me from Vali and help me getting back my wife from him. Please protect me. Rama : Sugreeva! I will help you. Helping a friend in need is the greatest thing in life and I regard it as my supreme duty. I will kill Vali and put you back on the throne. You will also get back your wife. When Rama and Sugreeva joined hands, Valis left eye in Kishkinda and Ravanas left eye in Lanka trembled repeatedly. That was a bad omen but Sitas right eye trembled, which was a good sign. 6. Sugreeva brings out Sitas ornaments Sugreeva : Rama! Hanuma told me why you are wandering in the forests. I will kill the rakshasas whereever they are and I will find out your wife whether she is hidden in pathala loka or in swarga loka. Rama! I would like to narrate an incident. A few days back, a rakshasa was taking away a woman by force. We heard her crying : oh Rama help me , oh Lakshmana help me I and my friends were sitting here at that time. Suddenly, a cloth bundle containing jewels fell before us from the sky. I will show them to you. You may identify whether they belong to your wife or not. Sugreeva went in to the cave and brought a bundle of ornaments wrapped in a cloth. On seeing the ornaments, Rama fainted. After some time he regained consciousness and asked Lakshmana to look at the ornaments and tell him whether they belonged to Sita. Lakshmana : Brother! I never looked up at the ornaments she wore on her body. But I know the bracelets she wore on her feet. These bracelets belong to her. I recognize them because I always saw them whenever I bowed at her feet. Rama : Sugreeva! Tell me where Ravana lives and where he had hidden my Sita. I will not only kill him but also eliminate his entire race. By kidnapping my wife he fixed a date with death.
238 Srimadhramayanam

7. Sugreeva consoles Rama Sugreeva : Rama! Get rid of your grief with courage. Come back to your usual self. Anguish does not suit you. Brilliant people like you will get over difficulties soon. Only weaklings drown in grief, like an overloaded ship sinks in the sea. I know how painful it would be when you are separated from your wife. I experienced it myself. Actually, I do not know that rakshasa who took away Sita. But my people will go to all corners and gather full details. He will be killed wherever he is. Rama : Sugreeva! You are my good friend. I am moved by your soft and kind words. I am fortunate to have a friend like you by my side when I am in grief. Sugreeva! Find out where my wife is hidden. Tell me where that cruel Ravana lives. I will be grateful to you and in return, what help I could do for you? You tell me with out any reservation. I promise that it will be done however difficult it may be. Have faith in me. Like a farmer sowing in rainy season, your words will yield rich harvest. I fully depend on you. Please find out Sita for me. I promised you that I will kill your brother and make you the king of Kishkinda. I never assure an impossible thing. 8. Sugreeva narrates his woes to Rama Sugreeva : Rama! I am fortunate to become your friend and I will also prove myself equally worthy of you. Only a true friend will stand by his friend, no matter whether he is rich or poor, weather he is in grief or happy. My brother Vali humiliated me in several ways. He had taken away my wife forcibly. In a state of complete helplessness, I am hiding in this Mt.Rishyamuka. Rama :. Since Vali has committed such a heinous crime he is no longer your brother. I promise, I will eliminate him and make you happy. Sugreeva: Rama! We have entered into a friendly agreement in front of god Agni. From that moment onwards, you are more them my life. You are dearer to me than anybody. Now that we are friends, I will not hide anything from you. Without any hesitation, I will describe my predicament.
Kishkindha Kandam 239

My brother Vali has abused me in a filthy language which I cant utter in front of you. He had insulted me in all the possible ways. On the top of it, he abducted my dearest wife. He imprisoned all my friends and relatives and tortured them. He sent his men to kill me. As I am much stronger than them, I killed them all with my own hands. Initially, seeing you both, I thought you were also Valis men out to kill me. I was mortally afraid of you. I have three trusted people who always guard me, like Hanuma. With their support only, I am surviving here. Rama : Sugreeva! Tell me in detail what had happened between you and Vali. Tell me the root cause. Then only I will have an idea of the nature of the hostility between you two. If your mistakes are minor and Valis grave, I will, without any hesitation, eliminate him. If, on the other hand, your mistakes are grave and his mistakes are minor, then I will prevail upon him and bring out a compromise between you two. I will see to it that you will live happily forever. I want to make one thing very clear clear to you. Enmity between you two had reached to such an enormous proportions, sooner or later, either Vali will kill you or you may manage to kill him. When I heard that an elder brother insulted his younger brother, I was really furious and could not stomach it.I have seen intimate brothers only. My brothers are very affectionate towards me. But Vali is different. Tomorrow when I kill your brother you should not repent at all. Tell me clearly before I string the bow. Once I string my bow, the enemy eventually dies. No escape from death. Hearing Ramas words, Sugreeva and his followers became jubilant. 1.10 Reasons of enmity Sugreeva : After my fathers death, Vali, the eldest son, was crowned as the king of Kishkinda. I was loyal to my brother in all respects. There used to live a demon by name Mayudu. He had two sons. The elder one was Mayavi and the second was Danudhubhi. My brother and Mayavi were at loggerheads over a woman. On one midnight, when my brother Vali was in asleep, Mayavi challenged him for a fight. My brother woke up and became very furious for disturbing his sleep. All his women persuaded him not go for a fight in the midnight.
240 Srimadhramayanam

I also requested him in several times. But he did not listen to any bodys words. He went out to meet the challenge of Mayavi. I also went with my brother. The moment Mayavi saw my brother Vali, he ran fast into the jungles. We both charged him. In the middle of the forest, Mayavi entered into a cave. Vali asked me to wait at the entrance and he went inside the cave. He told me, I will kill Mayavi and come back. You better wait at the entrance till I return. Guard the cave carefully and do not allow any one to enter the cave. Rama, I waited for him at the entrance for one full year. Neither Vali nor Mayavi came out. After a year, blood started flowing out of the cave like a stream. Seeing so much of blood, I thought Mayavi must have killed Vali. I was afraid that Mayavi might kill me also. So I rolled a boulder and covered the cave entrance. I offered tarpana to my brother and returned to Kishkinda. After my return to Kishkindha I did not reveal anything to my people. After few days, our ministers and others came to know of the fact and crowned me in the place of my brother. After few weeks, Vali came back. Immediately I fell at his feet and told him, Brother! god is great you came back unhurt. Take back your throne and rule us as before. I also told him what I presumed about the blood flowing from the cave and about my fears about Mayavi I thought Mayavi alone was in the cave and to obstruct his coming out I rolled a boulder at the mouth of the cave. I begged him not to doubt my integrity. Rama! Vali had become so furious and ridiculed me in the court. He charged me, in the presence of ministers and people, as a traitor. He further told them, What Sugreeva telling was only a half story. After a months battle, I killed all asuras and it was their blood that flowed from the cave. I was too weak to remove the boulder. So I waited some more time in the cave to pick up strength. Finally, I broke the boulder with my fists and came out. When I called for Sugreeva, there was nobody. When I came here, I saw him sitting on my throne. But Vali assumed as the king and all the ministers, who helped in crowning me as King, were put in jail. He also tried to kill me. I ran out from Kishkinda. He chased me till I reached Mt.Rishyamuka with my friends. I found this mountain is a safe place for me to hide from Vali, because he cant set his foot in this Mt.Rishyamuka, due to a Rishis curse.
Kishkindha Kandam 241

Rama: Sugreeva! It is clear, that Vali is not for any kind of compromise. He has done anunpardonable crime of kidnapping ones wife. Valis death is the only solution to remove your grief and to get back your wife. Sugreeva: Rama! I am grateful to you for your assurance. However, you must also know the strength of Vali. Please listen.: 11. The curse of Metanga Maharishi Sugreeva: Rama! I have no doubt about your strength, vigour and valour. However, before you attack my brother Vali, you must also know about his strength. He is not an ordinary vanara. He wakes up in Brahma muhurtam, takes bath in four seas and prays to Sun god and from there he comes back to Kishkinda for breakfast. Long back there lived a demon by name Dundhibi. He got many boons from Brahma. He was as strong as thousand elephants. He lives in the form of a bison and so he always wanders in a bisons form. However, he wanted to test his strength and so he challenged the Lord of oceans, Varuna. The Lord surrendered to him and said, I am not strong enough to fight with you. You better try with Himavantha, King of mountains. Dundubhi went to Himavanhta and challenged him for a fight. He also said, Oh Dundubhi! I always move with tapasvis. So mine is satvic nature. If you want to test your strength, go and challenge Vali, the King of Kishkinda. Straight away Dundubhi came to Kishkinda. It was midnight. He went to Valis palace and challenged him for a fight. Vali was annoyed for disturbing him at midnight. Vali told him, You are talking too much. I know you well. You must be tired of living. If you have any love for your life, leave Kishkinda at once. Dundubhi: Vali! You are trying to be very smart and boasting yourself in the company of women. I can understand your condition. You are drunk. You better offer some pleasure to your women for the last time. I dont fight with a person who was drunk and enjoying with his women. You can continue to enjoy whole of this night. I will wait till morning. This is your last night on earth. Vali was furious about the demon who was boasting too much. He asked his women to go back to the house. He walked to Dundubhi and
242 Srimadhramayanam

fought for a long time. Finally, Vali lifted the bison with his two hands and dumped him on the ground. He did it again and again until he was dead. Vali was not satisfied at that. He lifted the bison by its horns, whirled it round, and flung it into the sky. Thus, Dundhubhis dead body travelled several yojanas away and fell at the Matanga Maharishis ashram. The Ashram was full of blood. Several trees were uprooted by his weight. Matanga Maharishi saw the dead body, blood stains and the damage to his garden. He was furious about the person who spoiled the sanctity of his ashram and cursed Vali. You desecrated a holy place with asuras dead body and blood stains. From now onwards, if you or any of your men come any where near my ashram, will die. He further cursed, I am giving one day time for Valis men to leave the place. Those who defy my word, will turn into stones. Rama! I narrated this incident to you so that you will have an idea of Valis strength before you engage him. Come with me. I will show more about Valis strength. He used to shake one out of six sala trees with his bare hands. With that vibration, all the other sala trees trembled and shed their leaves. Vali is known for his enormous and brutal strength , vigour and valour. There is no exaggeration, if I say that he has not tasted a defeat so far. Even gods cant emulate some of his heroic deeds. That is why I am scared of him and hiding here. Hanuma and other trusted followers are taking care of my safety. By the grace of god, I could gain your friendship and confidence. Your presence is as secure as mighty as Himalayas. I completely surrender to you. I place myself before you. It is not my intention to doubt your strength or capabilities. Out of fear from him and also to make you aware of his strength, I narrated his exploits. It is generally said that one should not underestimate his opponents strength. The aura of radiance around you, your wisdom, your composure, your kindness, your righteousness and your assuring words make me believe that you are not an ordinary prince. I am sure you are a divine personality. Rama : (with a smile) If you do not have faith in my valour, I will prove it to you.
Kishkindha Kandam 243

Rama lifted the skeleton of Dundhubhi with his toe and hurled it without much effort. The skeleton went flying in the air and fell beyond ten yojanas. Sugreeva: Prince, if you dont mistake me, I want to tell you that Vali was dead drunk when he tossed Dundhubhis body with full of blood and flesh to a very far distance. You are not drunk though your strength is very commendable. Unfortunately I am unable to judge who is more superior to whom in strength. So if you uproot at least one Sala tree, then I can assess who is stronger. Then Rama took his bow and pulled its string up to his right ear and told Sugreeva like this: 12. Fall of seven sala trees I shall show you the power of my archery. Then you tell me whether that will convince you or not. Rama took his bow and shot one arrow. It ferociously pierced into one sala tree, from there it reached the second tree and then the next tree was penetrated Like that the same arrow, punctured and cut all the seven Sala trees, then it had pulverized the boulder and from there gently returned to his quiver . Sugreeva, on seeing his prowess, fell at the feet of Rama and said, Rama! you are as great as Indra and Varuna. I touch your feet and beg you, please kill my enemy immediately and give me relief. Rama: Sugreeva! Let us go to Kishkinda. You lead us. We will follow you. You invite Vali for a fight. We will be waiting in a nearby bush. Rest You leave the rest to me. A fierce battle ensued between Vali and Sugreeva. They looked alike. The style of fight and the fists they exchanged were identical. In pain, in excitement and happiness, they exhibited same expressions. It became very difficult for Rama to identify who was Vali and who was Sugreeva. After some time, Sugreeva could not withstand the onslaught of Vali and ran away. Vali chased Sugreeva for some distance and warned, Dont ever think of challenging me again. If you come back again, I will not show any mercy, I will simply kill you. Sugreeva ran back to Mt.Rishyamuka. Rama, Lakshmana and Hanuma sat around Sugreeva.
244 Srimadhramayanam

Sugreeva: Rama! You came here and extended your friendship. You have proved me how strong you were. Instead of killing Vali, you were just looking at me as though you were enjoying the fun, when Vali was thrashing me continuously. Why did you behave like this? He almost killed me. Rama: Sugreeva! You and your brother looked alike. In body language, in walking, emotions, expressions and the style of fighting, you looked identical. I was aiming my arrow but could not release it, because I was afraid that it might kill my friend Sugreeva. There was such a remote chance of misdirecting my arrow. There could be no worse sin than that. If I kill a person whom I promised to protect, there could be no atonement . For searching Sita, I and Lakshmana are completely depending on you. So you go again for a fight with Vali. This time keep some distinct mark on you so that I can differentiate between you and Vali. Then Lakshmana prepared a garland made of elephant creeper and put around Sugreevas neck. Then all reached Kishkinda again. 13-16 Sugreeva again challenges Vali Next day Rama, Lakshmana, Hanuman and others went to Kishkinda. On their way, they saw an ashram. Long ago, there were seven munis doing severe tapasya. They used to inhale only air as diet, that too once in a week. So the ashram was popular as Saptajana ashram. After doing penance for over hundred years, they all attained Swarga. Sugreeva asked Rama to pay respects to the departed souls. From there, they proceeded to Kishkinda. After reaching Kishkinda, Rama hugged Sugreeva and encouraged him repeatedly. At last, Sugreeva picked up courage and challenged Vali for a fight. Vali woke up from his bed in disbelief. It was only the previous day that he defeated Sugreeva in a fight. The coward had no guts to face me and ran away from me. How is it that he came again and challenging me for a duel? He thought that Sugreeva became insane. However, he dressed up to accept his challenge. But Tara, his wife, stopped him and said: Tara: Only yesterday you gave enough beating to Sugreeva. How is that he came back for a fight, so soon? I doubt that he has not come alone. He picked help of some one. My instinct tells me that something
Kishkindha Kandam 245

bad is going to happen to you. Your son Augada told me, Sugreeva has made friendship with two Kshatriyas. Their names are Rama and Lakshmana. I understand that Rama knows all dharmas. No one can beat Rama in archery. Vali, I want to tell you one more thing for the good of our family. Please dont get angry at me. Let bygones be bygones. Make friendship with Sugreeva. Call him home. Offer him the crown of Yuvaraja. There by, you can also have friendship with Rama. If you both develop friendship, it will be good for our family and for Kishkinda also. Vali: Tara! How can I keep quite when he is challenging me for a fight? I too heard about Rama, as an embodiment of dharma. How such a noble prince will kill me, when I do not have any enmity with him. Since you are pleading so much for Sugreeva, I give you a word that I will not kill him. You all go to the palace. Vali came out of his palace and invited Sugreeva for a fight. They fought ferociously. With their fist fight, the earth trembled like an earthquake. Rama was waiting behind a bush. Soon Sugreeva became weak. He was always looking at Rama for the much needed help. Rama understood the situation. Without wasting any time and without any hesitation, he selected the right arrow that could easily kill Vali, aimed it and shot at his chest. The arrow hit Vali like a thunderbolt. Under that impact, he toppled like an uprooted banyan tree and fainted. That was a full moon day in the month of Aswayuja. 17. Vali blames Rama With Ramas arrow, Vali fell flat on the ground. Rama had chosen an arrow gifted by Agastya Maharishi, thinking that with that arrow Vali would get a place in superior abode. Vali regained consciousness after a while and looked at Rama. He told him: Vali: Rama! You are wearing Valkala and Jatas, which indicate you follow the path of dharma. I heard you are brave , truthful and generous. Your courage and compassion are not earthly. With all these good qualities, how could you attack me when I was fighting with another person? Dont you know this act of yours will not enhance your prestige? Rama! A Kshatriya should be a master of his emotions, patience, truth and valour.
246 Srimadhramayanam

Just before I came out for the fight, my wife Tara warned me that Sugreeva had sought your help to kill me. But I did not care her words because I believed that you are a man of honour. I told her why I should fear for a person with whom I have no enmity. Rama, how wrong I was!. Rama! In the garb of dharma, you are a treacherous prince. No one knows what you are really, by that time they realize it would be too late. Rama! what wrong I have done to you ? Did I ever intrude into your Kingdom and commit any act of treason? Did I ever insult you? You know that I live in forest, contended with fruits and roots that are available here. I never had any enmity with you nor did I ever pick up any fight with you? When I was fighting with some one else, how could you attack me from behind? Rama! A king may hunt down any animal in jungle for his food or for pleasure. But a monkeys flesh or bones, skin or its hair are not even touched by Brahmins or kshatriyas. They eat the flesh of an animal having five nails. You look at my hand. We are having only four nails. Still you chose to kill me. Why? Rama! I think you are addicted to killing. That too stealthily. Dasaratha must have committed a great sin to have a son like you. Had you challenged me openly, I would have killed you. Rama! You are only a king, by virtue of your birth. But you dont follow dharma. You have no self-control or will power. Rama! You are killing an innocent monkey. Rajarishis wont appreciate your indiscriminate killing. Such people will go to hell. You want to please Sugreeva, so that he can help you in finding your wife. But had you come first to me, I would have brought her to you on the same day. Not only that, I would have brought Ravana tied with a rope around his neck. Instead of that, you decided to kill me and put Sugreeva on the throne. I will not appreciate your act. 18. Rama replies to Vali Rama: Vali! You dont know anything about dharma. Out of ignorance you are blaming me. One should learn things from elders about dharma.
Kishkindha Kandam 247

The entire land belongs to Ikshavaku. I and Lakshmana belong to the family of Ikshavaku. So we have the right to please or punish people. Now Bharata is ruling this country. We are going round the world to protect good people and punish the evil. Vali! You have deviated from the path of dharma. You have become a slave to kama (desires). In this world, guru and elder brother are considered as father. A disciple of a guru and the younger brother are considered as a son. That is dharma. Your brothers wife Ruma is like your daughter-in-law. You have taken away your brothers wife and are living with her without any sense of shame. This is the sin you have committed. Now I have punished you for that sin. Having born in the family of Ikshavaku and when the land is under the rule of Bharata, I cant ignore your sin. So I punished you. Vali! King of Vanaras! I and Sugreeva concluded a friendship pact. By that we became friends and I consider Lakshmana and Sugreeva as my brothers. I promised Sugreeva that I would kill you and restore his wife from you. Moreover, a King like me will always honour his promise. So you will have to accept this punishment. A person who is on the path of dharma, has to protect his friend at any cost. Vanara! All your sins are washed away with this punishment. Be happy for this. This dharma has been preached by my great grand father Manu. He said, If the King punishes a criminal, all his (criminal) sins will be washed away by that punishment. In case the King doesnt punish, The King will suffer for those sins. One of my great grand fathers, Mandhate, severely punished Saravana Kumar for his sins. If the sinner is punished by the King, both will attain heaven. Vanara! I will answer to your another accusation. You said had I approached you first, you could have brought Ravana tied with a rope around his neck! There is no truth in it. Because, when I shot you with one arrow, you fell on ground like a banyan tree. Then where is the question of you putting a rope around Ravanas neck? Vanara! you said I shot an arrow at you from your back. While hunting animals, men hide in a bush or sit on a branch of a tree and kill animals. They set traps to catch them. They can tie a rope around their
248 Srimadhramayanam

neck and bring it under their control. Animals can be hunted while they are standing, or running away. So people kill animals in many ways and there is nothing wrong in killing you from back. This type of hunting is in practice and accepted by many Rajarishis.Oh Vanara! whether you are fighting with me or not, are you not an animal? So, there is nothing adharma in killing you with my arrow. Vali heard what all Rama said calmly. He realised that Rama was not at fault. He bowed to Rama with folded hands and said: Vali: Rama! I have violated dharma. I have reconciled that you are killing me out of compassion and to forgive all my sins.You protect my son Angada as you protect Lakshmana and Sugreeva. Tara has not done anything wrong. So advise Sugreeva not to insult her. After my death, select a right person as King of Kishkinda. Rama: Vanara Raja! You dont worry about Angada or Tara. You also forget all your past sins. Similarly, dont keep any hard feelings about me, as you are dying in my hands. I am only an instrument in the hands of the God. I assure you that Angada shall have my protection and he will be as dear to us as he is to you. 19. Taras grief for Vali Tara came to know that Vali was dying . She went crying to the place where Vali was lying on the ground. A few loyal Vanaras of Vali cautioned Tara. Vanaras: Your Majesty! Rama has grounded Vali with one arrow. He is a dangerous person. You go back and safeguard the palace. Shift Angeda to a safe place. Rama may invade Kishkinda any time. Vali is on his death bed and is lying on the ground. Tara: Vanaras! My husband is lying on the ground. He is in his final moments. You are asking me to safeguard the palace and myself. You are not aware that my life has already gone with Vali. Tara fell on the body of Vali and began crying, You Great warrior! No one dared to look at you in battles. You fought many battles and won them all. You used to throw big boulders on your enemies like garlands.
Kishkindha Kandam 249

20. Tara weeps Tara: Why dont you open your eyes and look at me? Vali did not reply her. Still he was closing his eyes. She took a long deep breath and said, This bed you lay is quiet hard. You are not used to such a bed. Being a King, you love earth more them any one. That is why you have embraced the ground and lying comfortably. Perhaps you may create better Kishkinda in another world. My husband! This morning I advised you to handover Sugreevas wife Ruma to him and crown Sugreeva as yuvaraja. You never cared for my words. Turning to Sugreeva Tara said, Oh Sugreeva! Are you happy now? Your brother is dead and now the Kingdom and Ruma are yours. You be happy with your new friend. 21. Hanuma consoles Tara Hanuma: Queen! Dont cry. You know that this body is like bubble on water. Every one of us takes a body only to undergo the fruits of good and bad of their Karmas. For whom are you crying now? In fact, you have to live and look after you son Angada. You have a great responsibility to bring him up. Queen! You know all dharmas and sastras. Your dharma is not to die for Vali. You should conduct last rites to Vali and then crown Angada. Tara: Hanuma! Performing last rights to Vali and coronation of Angada is not my job. It is the duty of Sugreeva. 22. Valis last message Before he breathed his list, Vali opened his eyes and told Sugreeva: Vali: Sugreeva! Forgive all my wrong acts committed against you. What all I did to you was due to the provocation of my fate and not myself. I have no enmity with you. Angada is too young to understand the world. I was tolerating all his childish pranks all these years. He may be still in the same old way for some more time. So please love him as you love your son. Similarly, Tara
250 Srimadhramayanam

is a very shrewd person. She can foresee things in advance and can give correct advice. So respect her wisdom. That will bring you good. Please never insult her. You complete the mission you promised Rama. That is dharma. If you ever deviate from the path of dharma, Rama will kill you also. Sugreeva! You wear this golden chain given by Indra. If you take it from my dead body, it will lose its power. If you wear this, you will always win all battles. My dear son Angada! I am leaving this world shortly. From now onwards, Sugreeva is everything to you. Dont keep aloof from him. Dont act against the wishes of Sugreeva. Develop self control and will power. Neela the Chief of the army of Vali, slowly plucked the arrow from Valis chest. Tara and Angada prostrated at the feet of Vali and wept loudly. 23. Tara weeps bitterly Tara: Raja! You gave a deaf ear to all my words. As a result, to day you are lying on the ground. Raja! The enmity between you and Sugreeva ended with one arrow by Rama. In this battle Sugreeva gained upper hand. Raja! you may be down but not out. If you are not dying , you could have still continued your battle, as you did with a gandharva long ago. Oh Angada! Pay respects to your father with folded hands. 24. Sugreevas aversion for Kingdom Sugreeva with folded hands and tears flowing down his checks, told Rama: Sugreeva: King! You have kept your word for me and Vali is dead. But now I am repenting for killing my brother. Look at Tara, how bitterly she is weeping. Even Angada is also inconsolably weeping for his father. All this is because of my greed. No doubt I wanted you to kill my brother. Now when I see him dead and lying on the ground, I lost all thrills of getting the Kingdom. Brother! Several times we fought each other. Every time he told me I wont kill you. Go and live any where freely. But I didnt understand
Kishkindha Kandam 251

his love for me. I had him killed. I am a sinner. I have no shame. I deserve to go hell. Rama! Look at my brothers generosity! Even though I am responsible for his death, he offered his golden chain gifted by Indra to me, but not to his son. Rama! Hanuma and my vanaras will go in search of Sita and certainly will find her. I am not fit for living. I will also prepare pyre for me and end up my life. Please permit me. Rama was deeply moved at the grief of Sugreeva. Rama looked at Tara who was crying near the body of Vali. Tara rose from Valis deathbed side and said to Rama. Tara: Rama! I dont find fault with you. I am told that you are merciful. Please kill me with the same arrow that had killed Vali, so that we could be together even after our death, because he could not live without me. You are also separated from your wife. You know how miserable it is to live without him. You will not get any sin by killing a women, because this is also a part of Valis body. 25. Last rites to Vali Rama: Oh Tara! You are the wife of a great King. Lord Brahma has created the Universe. Everything will happen according to his will. You console yourself. Angada will be crowned as Yuvaraja and with that you would have to help him to shine as the prince. You are the wife of a great warrior. How can you cry like this? Control your grief. Be brave. Perform last rites to Vali. Lakshmana: Sugreeva! You, Angada and Tara perform all last rites for Vali. Get Sandalwood, flowers and other materials. You console Angada. From now onwards, you are the ruler of all the people. So you must guide them properly. Angada lifted the body of Vali with the help of Sugreeva and put it on the pyre. Holding back his tears, Angada torched the pyre. After a shortwhile Valiy body was consigned to flames. Then they all went back to Kishkinda.
252 Srimadhramayanam

26. Coronation of Sugreeva as King Sugreeva, Hanuma and other vanara leaders went to Rama to invite him for the coronation. Hanuma: Rama! By the grace and blessings of yours, Sugreeva got his ancestors throne. All the arrangements were made for the coronation. On behalf of Sugreeva, I earnestly request you to grace the occasion and bless him. Rama: Hanuma! As per the orders of my father, I should not enter towns or villages. We are supposed to live in forests for fourteen years. So you go ahead with the coronation and I wish you all the best. One more thing I want to tell you that the month Saravana is fast approaching. There will be heavy rains for the next four months. Rainy season is not good for search operations or for a battle. So you all enjoy in Kishkinda for the next four months. I and Lakshmana will live in this cave. Thus Sugreeva and others took permission from Rama and entered Kishkinda. Then Sugreeva joined his wife Ruma Devi and started a fresh life. 27-29: Rama, Lakshmana live on Prasravana Mountain Rama and Lakshmana lived in a cave on Prasarvana Mountain. The rainy season was so severe the sky was always overcast with black clouds. They could not see the sun even for a single day. The jungle grew with the help of monsoon. The swollen rivers crisscrossed hills. The Rainy Season Rama: Lakshmana! Our lives are ruined. Without any reason or provocation Kaikeyi sent us to forests. Now we lost Sita, Oh Sita! Where are you? Lakshmana! Sugreeva defeated his enemy. He conquered a great Kingdom. All these four months he was enjoying his life. Whereas, I lost my Kingdom. Somebody kidnapped my wife. Because of these heavy rains I am unable to go out. My enemy is as powerful as Indra and Varuna. I am not able to control my grief. I am very much hopeful of Sugreevas help.
Kishkindha Kandam 253

Any moment he may come with his troops to help us find Sita. Let us wait for him. Sugreeva makes arrangement to find out Sita Hanuma, the son of wind god went to Sugreeva and advised. Hanuma: Kind Sugreeva! You have your Kingdom. You got back your wife. You had all the pleasures of power. But you have forgotten the friend who had given you all these things. Do you remember the promise you made to Rama? Monsoon is over. It is high time you summoned all your vanaras to engage them in search operations. Even the slightest delay on your part may anger Rama. Please dont incur his displeasure. Sugreeva listened to Hanumans words and became very alert. He at once called Nala, the Chieftain and instructed him to summon all the monkeys from all over the world to be here within fifteen days, with a warning that those who defy the orders would be put to death. 30. Lakshmana goes to Sugreeva Sugreeva agreed to Hanumans advice to send teams in search of Sita. In the meanwhile, on Prasarna mountain Rama was becoming restless day by day. He was spending sleepless nights with the memories of Sita. Rains were over. Sky became very clear and bright. Sun rays were passing through the branches of the mighty trees. Yet, Rama was enveloped in darkness with the thoughts of Sita. He wondered whether Sugreeva was making any arrangements to search for Sita or simply engrossed in royal comforts. Rama was overwhelmed with the thoughts of Sita. Lakshmana: Rama! Please dont let emotions take better of you. Such emotions will only lower your guard and blur your thinking power. They will deprive you of your capabilities and courage. Now we are on the verge of finding Sita. You helped Sugreeva. He is indebted to you. He should also reciprocate in the same manner. So you concentrate your mind on the present situation . Please dont deviate from that path. We will surely kill the enemy and get back Sitadevi. Rama: Lakshmana! I lost my Kingdom. I lost my wife. Rainy season was over. Sarad rutu had arrived. I think Sugreeva has forgotten his
254 Srimadhramayanam

promise. Nowadays he is behaving indifferently. You tell me how can I live without the memories of Sita? Please go to Sugreeva and tell him these words: The most ungrateful person in this world is the one who forgets his friends once his work is over. Sugreeva I killed Vali and made you the King. You have conveniently forgotten the promise you made to me and are enjoying all the earthly pleasures and royal comforts. Sugreeva! If you break your word given to me you will also go the same way as Vali had gone. So wake up Sugreeva, before I lose faith in you. I still regard you as my friend. So, dont betray my faith any longer. 31.Lakshmana goes to Kishkinda Lakshmana: Brother! This vanara doesnt deserve to be a King. I will go and kill him. Let Angada rule Kiskindha Rama: Lakshmana! Dont be hasty. After all, Sugreeva is still our friend. Give him every chance to explain himself, before you think of any punishment. Remind him in a gentle manner about the agreement we had. Agni was our witness then. I want him to be my friend for life. He must have had his reasons for the delay. So, please be patient when you speak to him. Dont threaten him. Deal with him tactfully. Adopt a kind approach there. Lakshmana fully understood what Rama had in his mind. He made a mental note of Ramas words and reached Kishkinda. He also decided to give Sugreeva a reasonable chance to explain his position before embarking on any course of action. As Lakshmana entered the main gate of Kishkinda, the guarding vanaras thought he must be an enemy. They kept big boulders and tree branches in their hands to attack Lakshmana. Their behavior annoyed lakshmana. In the meanwhile, some monkeys went and reported to Sugreeva. He ignored their apprehensions. Lakshmana realized that he was under attack by Vanara army. He became furious and took bow to his hand. At that time, Angada came there,
Kishkindha Kandam 255

hearing the commotion outside. On seeing Lakshmana, he went to him with folded hands and took him inside the palace. By seeing Lakshmanas anger, Angada trembled. Lakshmana became calm and told Angada, Tell Sugreeva that Lakshmana brought a message from Rama. Angada went inside and found Sugreeva was so drunk he could barely open his eyes. So he told his mother Tara that Lakshmana had come there. In the meanwhile, Sugreeva woke up, but he could not talk. All his ministers went and told him: Ministers: King! Rama and Lakshmana are princes of dharma. You have friendship agreement with them. Lakshmana is standing outside fuming and fretting. He is holding a bow in his hand. So, you go with us and bow at his feet and make him calm. Let us keep the promise we made to Rama and make him happy. 32. Hanuma explains to Sugreeva Angada, and Hanuma went to Sugreeva and told him Lakshmana has come to Kishkinda and he appears to be very furious. Sugreegva also was confused and said: Sugreeva: I have not spoken any thing against Rama. I did not offend Rama in any manner. Why Lakshmana is angry with us? I am afraid some one must have poisoned Ramas mind. Even the smallest misunderstanding will spoil friendship. It is a fact that I owe Rama for everything I have today. Hanuma: King! Meet Lakshmana and assure him that you have not forgotten his help . Rama is not really angry, but you have forgotten that the monsoon is over. The skies are clear and sharad rutu has already arrived. But you are still not taking any steps to help Rama. Raja! We promised Rama that we will help him in finding Sita. He has sent Lakshmana to remind you of your promise. Since they are in anguish, Lakshmana may be little harsh. They have a reason to be aggrieved. You must be polite and humble in your approach. Please note that Rama always have regards for you. It is up to you to maintain up that sentiment. King! Being your minister, I am explaining you all these things in detail. Forgive me if I hurt your feelings.
256 Srimadhramayanam

33. Lakshmana meets Sugreeva Lakshmana entered the palace with Angada. Sugreeva was fully drunk and was surrounded by women. With all that, he did not dare to face Lakshmana. So he requested Tara to pacify his anger. Sugreeva: Tara! You are a clever women. I am told Lakshmana was angry. Normally the nature of they are gentle. Go to him. He will never show his anger to women. Pacify him and then escort him inside. Lakshmana was standing in the courtyard.. When Tara met him, her eyes were half open as she was also drunk with Sugreeva. He guessed who she was. But could not understand why she came, instead of Sugreeva. Tara approached him and told him very politely with folded hands: Tara: Prince! Why are you so angry with us?. Did we commit anything wrong? Please tell us the reason for your anger. Prince! Somebody must have poisoned your mind. Sugreeva is not a liar. He has not forgotten his promise. He is ready to give up his life for Rama. Sugreeva has already issued summons to all the vanaras who are scattered all over the world. To assemble them all at one place, may take little time. But Sugreeva has not forgotten his sacred duty of serving Rama. Oh Prince! shed your anger. Sita will be found by Vanaras, wherever she was hidden. When Tara spoke about the devotion of Sugreeva to Rama, Lakshmana was pacified with the simple and appropriate words of Tara. Slowly a smile appeared on his face. Learning that, Sugreeva heaved a sigh of relief. He composed himself. He got rid off his drunken state. When Lakshmana entered the palace, Sugreeva, mustered enough courage and rushed towards Lakshmana and hugged him affectionately. He escorted him to his court room with great respect and regard. 34. Lakshmana, Sugreeva hold talks Lakshmana: Sugreeva! People love their king if only he is kind towards them; if only he shows concern to their problems and if only he treats them as his children. Then his fame would become real. A sincere and honest king always remembers even the slightest favour he receives and will be grateful forever to whoever helped him. But if a king forgets
Kishkindha Kandam 257

the favours received and deviates from the path of dharma, and becomes a despot , such a king will be hated by one and all. Soon such rulers would be dethroned. You know what Brahma said once? There is redemption from every sin in the world. There is a Prayaschitta for even a murder of brahmin. But there is no salvation for an ungrateful man. Sugreeva! we concluded an agreement with you. Fire, the god Agni was a witness to it. As per our understanding, Rama killed Vali and made you the king of Kishkinda. In turn, you promised to help us to find Sita. You have forgotten the promise made to Rama. The gates through which Vali went are still open. If you dont fulfill the promise you made, Ramas arrow will send you also to your brother. Rama asked me to remind you that there is still time for you to come back to the path of dharma. 35. Tara Pacifies Lakshmana All heard the fierce words of Lakshmana. Tara said in a polite and humble way: Tara: Prince! Sugreeva is not a liar. He is neither ungrateful nor cruel. Sugreeva respects Rama so much that he is ready to give up his life or Kingdom for the sake of Rama. He can even abandon Ruma and me also for Rama. For heavens sake put away your anger. Since Sugreeva was banished from the Kingdom by his brother, he spent horrible days in Rishyamoka for a long time. With the grace of Rama, he got back the Kingdom, his wife Ruma and me. Incidentally, Rama told him to remain in the kingdom and enjoy all the royal comforts during the rainy season. When he suddenly got back all those comforts which he was denied, he lost time sense and drowned in mundane pleasures. Lakshmana! Those who have no self-control and lack will power, become addicts to all sorts of pleasures. Long ago, when Viswamitra succumbed to the charms of Ghrutrachi, he lived with her for ten years, which for him, was only one night and one day. A great saint and visionary like Viswamitra himself lost the sense of time, what can be said about the ordinary animals like us? In the same manner, Sugreeva also spent four months as one day and night with us. He failed to notice the end of rainy season. So ignore his weakness and leave anger on Sugreeva.
258 Srimadhramayanam

Lakshmana! Sugreeva was already instructed his warriors to get ready for a great task of searching Sita in all the worlds. So, Lakshmana, I earnestly appeal to you. Take pity on Sugreava. 36-37 Sugreeva tenders unconditional apology Lakshmana was moved by the way Tara presented the case of Sugreeva before him. He was convinced that Sugreeva had really summoned his legions to report for duty. So he decided to forgive and forget. Sugreeva: Lakshmana! I got back my Kingdom, my credibility and my wife, by the grace of Rama. How can I forget it? I will be with him till he goes back to Ayodhya along with Sita. It is my fortune and the fruits my previous births, I have the friendship of a great person called Rama. I apologies before you and Rama. I had committed some wrongs. Please pardon me. Lakshmana: Sugreeva! At this hour of need, your willingness to stand by our side is good for us. Your politeness and devotion to Rama show your culture. Now you come with me. Speak to Rama about the arrangements you are making. 38. Vanaras arrive in Kishkinda While Lakshmana and Sugreeva were talking, there was a big commotion in the streets of Kishkinda. They saw through the window, huge columns of vanaras converging from various parts of earth. They also brought various gifts to their King and he greeted them all graciously. Sugreeva and Lakshmana sat in a chariot and went to Prasarma Hills to meet Rama. As soon as they met Rama at the cave, Sugreeva fell at the feet of Rama. He lifted him and hugged affectionately. Rama: My dear friend! Dharma, Ardha and Kama are equally important in life. But holding on only to Kama and leaving other things is as dangerous as sleeping at the end of a branch of a tree. I am sure, you still remember the promise you made to me. Now the time is ripe to act. Sugreeva: Rama! Because of your grace, I got back my fame, kingdom and everything. You are like God to me. How can I forget the promise I made to you? Look! Rama! Already tens and thousands of
Kishkindha Kandam 259

vanaras reached Kishkinda. When all of them land here from all corners of the world , they will comb the entire globe to find out Sita. My vanaras will locate Sita, no matter where Ravana had hidden her. Royal salute to Rama and Sugreeva Rama: Sugreeva! Indra gives us rain, Sun drives away darkness, and Moon gives us pleasantness. In the same way, you reciprocate the help to your friends. Sugreeva: Millions of Vanara warriors are at your command. They are capable of fighting on the ground, sea and air as well. Prabhu! From now onwards they are all your soldiers. They have immense faith in me. They will do exactly the way I tell them to do. Together with them ,I am at your disposal. Rama: My loyal friend! You command a great army all by yourself. Let your people find out where Ravana lives? Where he has hidden Sita? Then Sugreeva divided his army into four teams. Vinata would lead his army towards West. Angada and Hanuman would lead their army to South. Sushna to East and Satbala to North. Sugreeva briefed extensively all his four commanders for their search and rescue operations. Rama was very impressed at Sugreevas memory power. Sugreeva remembered everything once he had seen minutely. Rama told Hanuman My mind tells me that of all Vanaras, only you are more likely to find Sita. Keep this golden ring of mine with you. Show it to her when you find Sita, and she will understand that I only sent you.. Hanuman received the ring and bowed at the feet of Rama. Teams went to East, West and North returned within the stipulated time and reported that they did not find Sita anywhere. 46. Teams from East, North and West return A great warrior Vinata combed all the towns, Villages and forests on the Eastern side for Sita. But he did not find any trace of her. Another great warrior Satbal combed all the places in the Northern areas but could not find her.
260 Srimadhramayanam

Suseshna, Taras father, who went to Western region also could not find any trace of Sita. They all expressed the hope that Hanuma, who went to South will come with the news of Sita and retired to their respective places. 47. Search in South Angada, Hanuman and Tarudu led the team to South. They went through towns, villages and then forests. But they did not find Sita anywhere. In some places they starved for lack of food. In some other places, they did not get even water. Some trees did not bear even leaves. River beds contained no water. Even a blade of grass was not seen. All this was due to the curse of Kandu maharishi. Kandu Maharishis ten year old boy died due to illness . To save the boy, maharshi tried for medicinal plants and herbs. But he could not save the boy. Angered by this, Kandu maharshi put a curse on the forest that it became barren for ever. From there, they searched mountains, lakes, rivers and streams. At a hilly place they saw a rakshasa. He was as huge as a mountain.. He jumped on Vanaras to kill. Immediately Angada drew his sword and killed the demon. Then they searched every inch of that forest and his cave for Sita. But they did not find her. 48. Vanaras sees a Tapasvini Though all vanaras were dejected, since they had immense faith in Rama, they renewed their search for Sita in Vindhyas. They saw lions, tigers and many wild animals. They crossed streams, rivers, hills and caves. During their search operations, they saw a cave by name Rushya Bilam. But they did not find any way to enter. So they thought Sita might have been kept hidden in that cave. Hanuman: Friends! we see Krauncha birds and sara birds flying in the sky. Swans are swimming in water and flying all around. It means there must be a big water source some where nearby. We cant rule out a lake inside. So let us search inch by inch to enter the cave. Finally, they found a way to enter the cave . When they entered, it was pitch dark inside. Carefully one by one went inside. After some time they saw a place which was very bright. There, they saw a lake with pure water. On the banks of
Kishkindha Kandam 261

the lake, they saw a tapaswini doing penance. Hanuman approached her with folded hands and prostrated at her feet and asked her, May we know who are you? Whose cave is this? 49. Tapaswini replies Hanuman Hanuman: Tapaswini! We are all tired, hungry and thirsty. Here there are plenty of fruits and pure water. Can we consume them? We are afraid even to touch them without your permission. Tapaswini: Vanara! This place belongs to king Maya. He lived here long long ago. He is the architect of demons. He alone built this cave with gold and diamonds. He had several boons from Brahma. Demons guru Sukracharya had blessed him with enormous wealth. While he was living here he fell in love with an Apsara woman by name Hema. Indra was annoyed by this and killed him with his Vajraudham. After his death, Brahma had gifted this cave to Hema. I am the daughter of MaruSavarni. My name is Swayam Prabha. Hema appointed me as the care taker of this place. So I live here alone.. Vanaras! Who are you? What brought you to this place? How could you locate this place? You are at liberty to eat as many fruits as you want.. Drink this water and quench your thirst. 50. Vanaras tell their story Hunuman: Tapaswini! Sri Rama is the creator of all the worlds. He is the son of King Dasaratha. Rama lived in Dandaka vana with his wife Sita and brother Lakshmana. Ravana has kidnapped his wife Sita. Rama made friendship with Sugreeva, the King of Varanas. We are all the servants of Sugreeva. We came in search of Sita. In course of our search for Sita, we entered this cave. Though it was pitch dark at the entrance, we dared to enter with the hope of finding Sita. When we reached here, you were kind enough to offer us fruits and drinking water. Command us what we can do for you in return. Swayamprabha: Hanuma! I have no desires. You are all following the path of dharma. I am very happy. Hanumanta: Tapswini! The deadline given by Sugreeva is approaching.. We all seek your grace. Please tell us the way out of this cave. Otherwise we cant help Rama in any way.
262 Srimadhramayanam

Swayamprabha: Oh Varanas! Normally who ever enters this cave will not go back. Since you have all impressed me with your pleasing manners, politeness and good conduct, I shall show you the way out. So all of you close your eyes. Those who dont close their eyes cant go out and will remain here for ever. Vanaras closed their eyes and the next moment they found themselves on Vindhya Mountains. She wished them all success and disappeared. 51. Angadas fears Varanas reached the beaches of Southern sea. Time stipulated by Sugreeva was over, while they were in the cave itself. Angada: Vanara warriors! Sugreeva has put the deadline to return was over. He has made me the leader of this team. He will not tolerate even the slightest deviation by me. So he will kill me as soon as I reach Kishkinda. Instead of dying in his hands, I prefer to commit suicide here itself. Rama crowned me as Yuvaraja, but not by Sugreeva. He is always indifferent to me and treats me badly. This slightest deviation is enough for him to kill me. Better I die on this sea shore. Vanaras: What Angada is telling us is right. He has no love for Angada. He will not kill Angada alone. He will kill us also. Better we also die with Angada. Tarudu: Fellow Vanaras! Dont loose your heart. We all once again enter the mysterious cave and we will live there for the rest of our life. 52. Hanumans advise Hanuman: Angada! You are as brave as your father. You have all the good qualities to rule Kishkinda. There is no doubt about it. What Tarudu suggested will not workout. Because, monkeys are known for their fickle mind. To day they all may agree with what you say. But tomorrow the same vanaras may remember their wives and children and run away even without telling you. We are all old servants and friends of Sugreeva. He will never consider us disloyal to him. More over, we should not make any enmity
Kishkindha Kandam 263

with Rama and Lakshmana, who are more powerful than all of us. We should not antagonise them. When time comes Angada will become King and Sugreeva will go to tapovanas. So we will go back to Kishkinda and tell Sugreeva bravely that we could not succeed in finding Sita. 53. Angada to undertake fast unto death Angada: Hanuma! You are supporting Sugreeva because of your loyalty to him. He is not a noble person. He is neither pure nor kind. He is also not straight forward and he is selfish also. Immediately after my fathers death, he had taken my mother as his wife. Few years ago, he sealed the cave where my father was fighting with a demon. He came home and spread a lie that Vali was dead. Can you call him a trustworthy? After all, he will give the throne to his own son when he is born and not to me. So I have no intention of going back to Kishkinda. I will undertake fast unto death. Convey my respects to Rama and Lakshmana.. Convey my respects to my uncle Sugreeva and my mother. She will also die after hearing my death. Angada was in tears when he spoke all this.. He gathered dharbha grass and sat facing east. Other monkeys all sat around him and they were all remembering the events that led them to bring here. They spoke of the exile of Rama, Lakshmana and Sita in the Dandaka Vana. They spoke about these Panchavati days and Rama killing all devils of Janastanam. They recollected Ravana kidnapping Sita. They also remembered Jayatayus death. Then Ramas arrival to Rishyamooka, the death of Vali. 54. Sampathi enquires about Jatayu Sampati an old eagle was living on the hill top where Vanaras were sitting for fasting. He thought that all these monkeys were going to die shortly. It is his good fortune that god was providing him so much food. It would be sufficient for him for the next one month. Angada saw the presense of Sampathi and told Hanuma: Angada: Hanuma! Yama has already come here in the form of an eagle to take us to hell. All the birds and beasts of the jungle loved Rama. But Jatayu alone died in a battle with Ravana to save Sita. We have also
264 Srimadhramayanam

come all the way to this place only on Ramas work. We tried our best to find Sita. Ultimately we failed in our mission, and we are also losing our lives like Jatayu. However, Jatayu died in a battle with Ravana. He was lucky. Whereas we are dying because we are damn afraid of Sugreeva. For all these misfortunes the root cause is Kaikeyi. Sampathi heard every thing what Angada had said. He got annoyed. He shouted at Angada: Sampathi: Vanara! Who are you? How dare you are to say Jatayu is dead. Tell me who is Rama? My brother is living in Janastanam for the past thousand years. What made him to fight with Ravana? How is that my brother died in that battle? Tell me every thing. My wings were burnt long ago. So some one come here and take me to your place. 55. Angada narrates Ramas story to Sampathi All Vanaras heard the words of Sampathi yet they did not trust him. They thought that the old eagle might kill them any moment. But Angada and other monkeys felt happy to be killed by this eagle. So Angada went nearer Sampathi and narrated the story of Rama and the death of Jatayu, who sacrificed his life for the sake of Sita. The old eagle bitterly wept for the death of his brother Jatayu. Angada: Sampathi! Control your grief. You dont have to worry about your brothers death. Rama himself cremated the body of Jatayu and sent his soul to heaven. Sampathi! Rama has come to Rishyamooka and made friendship with my uncle Sugreeva. Rama killed my father Vali, made my uncle Sugreeva as King for Kishkinda. My uncle has promised Rama that he would help him in finding Sita. So Sugreeva sent us to the South to search for Sita in thirty days. The time given by Sugreeva has expired, but we could not find Sita till now. If we go to Kishkinda without finding Sita, Sugreeva will kill us . So we came here to die on this sea shore. 56. Sampathi tells his episode Sampathi: Young Vanara! I pity your plight. Jatayu is my younger brother. Now I too became very old. Had I been young, I would have flown to Ravanas Lanka to take revenge. But my wings were burnt long back.
Kishkindha Kandam 265

Angada! When we were young, I and my brother Jatayu made an expedition to Sun god. We were not aware before we flew. Almost we reached at mid day, by that time the heat was too much. My brother Jatayu fainted. With a view of saving my younger brother, I spread my wings over him. Due to the excess heat my wings were burnt and I fell down on this Vindya Mountain. I was some how pulling on my days . Since then I have not seen my brother. But people told me he was safe and was living in Janastanam. Angada: Sampathi! If Jatayu is really your brother, you help us to fulfill Ramas work. Tell us who had kidnapped Sita? Where is she now hidden? Please help us. Sapathi: Angada! My wings were burnt I cannot move from this place. Otherwise I will be too happy to help you complete the mission. Angada! Now I remember, Ravana carried a beautiful woman across the sky. She was crying for help by calling loudly : Rama help me; Lakshmana help me. I also know where Ravanas lives. He lives in Lanka. It is about hundred yojanas from this shore. I have the divine power of seeing far off things sitting here. I am now seeing her in Ravanas garden. So many rakshasas are guarding her. Sita is crying for Rama. I belong to the earliest race of eagles. Garuda was my ancestor. I belong to the family of Aruna, son of Vinuta. So there is no limit to our heights in the sky. Vanaras! You all help me to take to the waters, so that I can offer tarpana to my brother Jatayu. Angadha helped him to offer tarpana. After completing tarpanas, Sampati was lifted back to his old place. 57. Suparsva a eye witness to Sitas kidnapping Sampathi! Can you tell us where Sita is? How are you sure she is still there? Is there any eye witness to your information? Please tell us. That will be very helpful to us to find out Sita. Sampati: As I told you my wings were burnt long back. Added to that I became very old. So my son Suparsva used to hunt food for me also and was serving me. You are aware gandharvas are known for their sensual pleasures, serpents for their anger and deer for their fear. Similarly, we birds are known for our hunger. One day he came home very late in the
266 Srimadhramayanam

evening, without any food. My hunger made me impatient and I scolded him left and right.. But he was calm. At last he told me this. Suparshava: Father! To day I was waiting on Mahendra mountain, to fetch food for you. At that time, I saw a huge demon carrying a woman on his shoulder. I thought they were sufficient for todays food for both of us. Before I attacked him, he requested me not to come in his way. How can I kill a person who was requesting me? Father! I thought for a while whether to attack him or not, but by that time he went away very far. Some Maharishis and Siddhas were wandering in the sky and they came to me and blessed, Long Live. You averted a great danger on your life. He is Ravana, the King of rakshasas. He is kidnapping Sita, wife of Rama. Thus the location of Sita was confirmed. So, Jambavanta! As you are seeing me, I am quiet old. Not able to move around. I only give you a piece of advice. You are engaged in Ramas work. Even devatas cannot stop you. You can achieve anything. 58. Sampati tells his own story Sampathi: Jambavanta! My wings were burnt due to the heat of sun rays and fell down on Vindhya hills. When I opened my eyes. I was on a hill near the sea shore. One day a great topasvi by name Nisakara was going to his ashrma. To my fortune, that day he came back from his ashrama, touched my body with his hand and asked me, Why your wings are burnt? Long time back you came with your brother Jatayu. Tell me the truth 59. Sampathi narrates his story to Nisakara Maharishi Sampathi: Maharishi! My brother and I went to reach sun God. We were orbiting the sun, with a view of reaching him. While doing so, we had a beautiful aerial view of hills, rivers, forests, men and women on the earth. Suddenly the suns heat started burning our bodies. In a fraction of a second my brother started loosing height and fell on the ground. In the meanwhile, my wings were burnt and I fell on this mountains. Oh Maharishi! I wish to die as there is no charm in living without flying.
Kishkindha Kandam 267

60. Nisakara Maharishi consoles Sampathi Sampathi: Jambavanta! I explained all about my story to Nisavara Maharishi. He closed his eyes for a moment, and told me like this. Nasakara Maharishi: Sampathi! you cant die even if you want. There is a purpose behind your life. So you will have to live, however painful if may be. So control your grief. You will get back your wings, your old vigour and strength. I am seeing all those things with my divine eyes right now. I will tell you. Listen. Sampathi! There would be a King by name Dasaratha of Iksavaku family. He would have a son by name Rama. He would be more radiant than thousand suns. While obeying his fathers orders he would come to Dandakarana with his wife and brother Lakshmana. Ravana, the King of rakshasas and personification of all the evils, would kidnap Ramas wife Sita. He would force her to marry him. Sampathy! Rama would make friendship with Vanaras to find out Sita. Those Vanaras would come here. You would have to guide them. So you would have to be alive for Ramas work. After that you will get back your wings. So, vanaras, I am keeping my body to fulfill Ramas work. 61. Sampathi gets back his wings Vanara warriors! Nisakara Maharishi told me all that future happenings and passed away after a few years. Slowly I came back to this place and waiting for you. Out of ignorance, I annoyed my son Suparsha for not attacking Ravana. While Sampathi was telling his story, Sampathis wings reappeared afresh. Sampathi was overwhelmed to look at his wings after several years. My dear friends! Look at my wings. I got them as maharishi said long ago. In the same way, you are going to find Sita shortly. So you hasten your attempts. You will certainly find Sita. You will reap reward for your hard work. 62. A flight towards Lanka All Vanaras cleared Sampathi for his flight after a long time.
268 Srimadhramayanam

Angada: Friends! let us drive away our grief. Now time is ripe to show our strength. Elderly Statesmen and great Warriors! How many of us could cross the sea and reach Lanka? Then only we could find Sita. If we find her, Sugreeva will pardon us for our delay. Now there is no fear of Sugreeva. We can please Rama and Lakshmana with our work. So now let us assess our capabilities in flying across the sea. 63. Jambavanta provokes Hanuman Next morning all Vanaras assembled of the sea shore. Each of them announced their capacity of flying across the sea. Gaja came forward and said he could fly Ten Yojanas in one jump. Gavaksha said Twenty yojanas was his limit. Mydudu said he was upto sixty yojanas. Dwivda said his limit was seventy yojanayas. Jambavanta said, Because of his old age he could fly a maximum of ninety yojanas. Angada: I can cross one hundred yojanas and come back. Jambavanta: Angada! I am sure you can cross the sea. Why hundred yojanas? You can even fly thousand yojanas. You are not an ordinary Vanara. You are the son of Vali. But this task is not for you, because you are our crown prince. Lanka is a new place for you. Moreover it is a place of cruel rakshasas. So you cant risk your life. Angada: I thank you for your love for me. You tell me an alternative. Otherwise we will sit for fasting once again. Jambavanta: Hanuma! we need a hero who can leap across the sea and come back. This will bring a big glory to all Vanaras. 64. Jambavanta praises the Power of Hanuma Hanuma! have you forgotten who you are? In radiance you are as great as Rama, Lakshmana and Sugreeva. Garutmenta is great among birds. Your hands are as powerful as Garutmentas wings. Hanuma! You have read Vedas, Vedangas and all sastras. Angada is our crown prince. He is struggling to send a person to Lanka. At this critical hour why are you silent? Are you not aware the importance of
Kishkindha Kandam 269

Ramas work? Unless I make you remember your life history, you will not realise who you are. Anjana Devi a beautiful Apsara woman was born as a Vanara woman due to a curse. One day she was playing on the hills, Vayu, the wind god fell in love with her.. He met her and expressed his love towards her: Vayu: Anjana! By seeing your beauty I lost my control. I have neither touched you nor outraged your modesty. I only embraced you mentally. A matchless glory will be born as your son. He will have no equal in goodness, valour, wisdom or strength. Being the son of Vayu, he will fly faster than Garuda. Jambavanta: Hanuma! Your mother delivered you in a cave. Immediately after your birth, you leapt into the sky, thinking that sun was a fruit and you wanted to eat it. You flung hundred yojanas into the air. Indra thought that you were arrogant and punished you with Vajrayudham. With that blow, you fell down on the hill top. While falling your left check was broken. That is why your are named as Hanuman. Your father Vayu was annoyed at Indra and stopped blowing in the three worlds. Indra realised his hastiness and blessed you that you could summon your own death. Brahma had blessed you to be immune to every astra. You are the son of Vayu, and naturally as powerful as Vayu. Dont hesitate. Your name will be immortal. You are the only hope for us. On hearing Jambvavatas words, his confidence grew by leaps and bounds. His body shone with uncanny splendor at that moment. Hanuman grew bigger and bigger. As he grew, his expression also changed. Now he had grown into gigantic savior of his race. 65. Hanuma started for Lanka Hanuma prepared to fly over hundred yojanas across the sea. All vanaras surrounded him with joy and complimented him. Hanumas body grew to the size of a mountain. Hanumanta: Friends! I am the son of Vayu. No one can leap like me. I have gained confidence to fly thousand times around Meru mountains. I believe that I can fly round the world and moon. Do you know the strength of my arms? I can thrust the mountains down into the earth and I can plunge all jungles into the sea. I can crush the mountain peaks into powder. I am Hanuman. I live for Rama. Now I will fly across
270 Srimadhramayanam

the sea and will certainly come back after seeing Sita. You be rest assured of our job. All of you will be happy. Jambavanta: We will be waiting for you at the sea shore. We all pray for your safe return. Remember all our lives are in your hands. Hanuma: If I leap from here nobody can bear my speed. So I will fly from the hill top of Mahendragiri, so that there will be no damage to the earth. Hanuma jumped to the hill top with a few strides. All Vanaras were standing at the seashore watching him. He waved from his height and it seemed to them he was bigger than the mountain. Hanuma stood there and was readying himself for the big leap of hundred yojanas across the plumbless sea. oOo

Kishkindha Kandam

271

Sundara Kandam
1. Mainaka mountain welcomes Hanuma : Hanuma reached the top of Mahindra hill and grew his body to a gigantic size. When he was walking on the mountain, the huge trees that touched his body were uprooted and fell down. He worshipped the mountain, Earth, Indra, Varuna, Kubera and many devatas with folded hands. Then he turned to the East and remembered his father Vayu and paid salutation to him. He turned to South and further grew his body which touched the clouds. He pressed his foot and palms to the surface as the mountain could not bear his weight. When Hanuma pressed the mountain for effecting takeoff, the mountain trembled. Animals living in caves came out with fear and ran helter skelter. There was utter chaos all over the forest. The sidhas, charunis and rishis said, Hanuma is going to cross the sea at the instance of Rama. He wants to cross the ocean with a big leap. He said to his fellow Vanaras, Friends! I am now dashing to Lanka like an arrow released from Ramas bow. If I could not find Sita, I will not come back. I will leave this world straight from Lanka. If I could see her, I will bring Ravana with rope round his neck and put him at the feet of Rama. Otherwise, I will pull out Lanka itself and place it at Kishkinda.,so he declared. Hanuma stretched his hands like swimmer and looked like a five headed serpent on mountains peak. His eyes looked like sun and moon. His nose resembled like a rising sun. His tail looked like Indras flag post. At that time, Varuna, the king of oceans thought in this way.
272 Srimadhramayanam

I am deeply indebted to the Ikshvakus. Prior to emperor Sagara I did not exist. Rama belonged to the same family. Hanuma is going to Lanka on Ramas work. So, I shall provide some comfort to him, so that he can renew his strength and reach Lanka comfortably. So I will call Mainaka (mountain) who is resting in my waters and ask him to float on my waters, so that Hanuma can take rest on its peak. Varuna asked Mainaka to float on his surface so as to host Hanuma. Mainaka agreed and floated on the waters. Mainaka went in a human form and talked to Hanuma. Mt. Mainaka: Oh Hanuma! You are going on Ramas mission. You are going to accomplish an impossible task by flying hundred yojanas over the sea. This sea belongs to Ikshvakus. King Sagara had dug the sea. Rama is also an Ikshvaku. Varuna feels that all the oceans are indebted to (Ikshvakus) him. My name is Mainaka. I am a mountain living in sea waters. When Indra was cutting the wings of all mountains your father Vayu, a good friend of mine, with his velocity pushed me into this sea with my wings intact. So I did not lose my mobility. I and Varuna thought we can provide you some rest on my peaks, so that you can recharge your strength and reach Lanka comfortably. Hanuma: Oh Mainaka! I am thankful to you for your gesture. As you said, I am going on Ramas work. I promised my followers that I will reach Lanka in one leap. So I cannot break my promise. As a mark of respect to your gesture and good will, I will touch both of you with my tail without breaking my journey. Indra: Oh Mainaka! I am pleased with your attitude towards Gods work. I am giving you freedom to move anywhere you like. Devata communities, Rishi communities, Indra and others congratulated Hanumas courage. However, they wanted to watch his courage, bravery and tact till he reached Lanka. Surasa, a rakshasi living in sea waters, wants to block Hanumas way and ultimately eat him. She opened her mouth blocking the entire sky. Hanuma prayed her Oh Surasa! I am going on Ramas work, you dont
Sundara Kandam 273

stop me now. After completing my work I will come back to you and offer myself to you. I request you not to obstruct my way. Surasa: Iinnocent Vanara! I am not a fool to leave you now and wait till you come back. Come into my mouth and forget everything. Hanuma thought that there was no point in wasting time with that demon. So he transformed into a tiny form and entered her mouth. Before she noticed it, he came out of her mouth and said to her, Surasa, I accepted your challenge and won. Hence you dont block my way Surasa: Hanuma! I appreciate your tact. Now I am blessing you to go ahead. Complete your work successfully and bring Rama and Sita together. While Hanuma was joyfully proceeding towards Lanka, a rakshasi by name Simhika who was living under the sea waters, started pulling Hanuma. Suddenly Hanuma noticed he was being dragged down towards the sea. When he looked in the sea, he saw a huge devil pulling his shadow on the water. Her mouth yawned from horizon to sky to swallow him. Hanuma shrewdly transformed his body into a tiny- sized body and entered through the mouth of Simhika. On reaching inside her body, he expanded his body and hit all its sensitive organs with his fists and displaced them in a fraction of a second. He came out of her with the same speed as he entered. By that time Simhika fell dead. All this was watched by Sidhas. Charunis and said to Hanuma, Superior Vanara! You have wisdom, strength, courage and tact; whoever posses these four qualities he would achieve everything. Vanara! You will succeed in your mission for which you are going. Then Hanuma continued his journey. After sometime ,Hanuma stretched his neck and saw the shore. He saw the entire coast was covered with thick forest. Then he reduced his speed and stepped on the land. The place where he landed was a range of mountains. Those mountains were covered with thick forests. He looked at his body form. It was huge like a mountain. He thought if any rakshasa sees me in this form they would start making enquiries about me. So I will now transform into a tiny form. Hanuma landed on Lamba peak which was covered by thick vegetation. From that Lamba peak, he saw the entire Lanka town. Since he
274 Srimadhramayanam

landed suddenly, small and tiny creatures scared to look at him. Slowly Hanuma reached the Lanka city which is like an Amaravati of Indra. 2-3: The city of Lanka Hanuma achieved the impossible. He stood on the Trikuta mountain. From there he saw Ravanas city of Lanka. He marveled at the opulence of Lanka. It is covered by thick grasslands which looked like carpets. The woods are fragmented by the flower and fruit bearing trees. On the tree tops many birds have nests. This city was built by Viswakarma. A deep mote was encircled the city as a security measure. A tower was built by the side of the mote. Heavily built rakshasa soldiers are guarding around. Looking at the gardens of Lanka, Hanumas mind became dumb. He was astonished at the nature of this cruel rakshasa king. How such a king stooped to such a low level to kidnap a woman like Sita. Slowly he reached the main entrance gate. Tall and hefty rakshasa soldiers are guarding the gates. He thought for a while whether we Vanaras can fight this well equipped and trained army of Ravana. Why Vanaras? Even Indra cannot fight with them. How many of us can cross the sea and reach Lanka? Myself, Sugreeva, Angada and Neela. Then how to bring Rama, Lakshmana and millions of Vanaras? With these thoughts his mind stopped working. Hanuma thought again First, I must enter the city in a tiny form. Then I will have to search for Sita. I should not come out in day times. Night times are convenient to accomplish Ramas mission. I must be very careful. Otherwise all the efforts put up in flying over the sea will became futile. Those who were sent as messengers must take all precautions. They should never lower their guard. Hanuma saw a gleaming wall around the fort. A moat was filled with water along the gleaming wall looked like necklace. Ferocious rakshasa soldiers were guarding the fort. The security was so tight, even a fly cannot go inside. Hanuma tried another gate stealthily and gained entry into the city. 3. Lankini obstructs Hanuma : Shrewd Hanuma jumped on to the compound wall which is touching the sky from Lamba peak. Strong and hefty soldiers are patrolling in and outside of the compound wall.
Sundara Kandam 275

Hanuma saw the city from the compound wall at a glance. All doors and windows of houses were made of gold. Rich diamonds and gems were studded to those doors. Herds of mighty elephants were roaming at the gates. Krauncha birds, swans, and peacocks were flying from the nearby lakes. It was as beautiful as Amaravati, the capital of Indra. Hanuma thought to himself: No one can gain entry by force. Only Hinda, Kumuda, Angada, Sushena and Dvidida can gain entry into this city of Lanka. Sugreeva, Kusaparva and Ruksha also can enter the city. However strong the fort of Lanka and its army may be, it cannot match the strength, vigour and valour of Rama . From the top of that tall compound wall, the city of Lanka was appearing like a sleeping woman. A woman (Lankini) came near Hanuma, looked at him in astonishment, widened her eyes and said : Lankini: Vanara! Who are you? Why did you enter my city? I am the spirit of this city. I am assisted by so many rakshasa soldiers. How dare you enter my city? Tell me the truth. Otherwise I will kill you. Hanuma: You the spirit of Lanka! I will answer all your questions. First of all, tell me who you are? Why you are trying to frighten me with your fiery eyes. Lankini: I am Lankini. I am the protector of the city. Nobody can enter without my permission. Since you have entered without my permission, I have to kill you. Hanuma: Lankini! I saw the beauty of Lanka and its peaks from a distance and enjoyed. Now I want to see them all from close perspective. I shall admire the sights of Lanka and go away unnoticed, as I came. I will not do any harm to anyone. Lankini: Vanara! You are sure to die. That is why you stepped into Lanka. Ravana has kept me to protect this city from foreigners. So it is my duty to kill you. Lankini while talking to Hanuma gave a slap on his cheek. Hanuma became furious and hit her back with one fist. With that she fell on the ground. Overwhelmed with fear, she told Hanuma,
276 Srimadhramayanam

Lankini: Superior Vanara! Your face looks brilliant. You are not any ordinary monkey. Persons like you should not kill woman. Once Brahma told me, Oh Lankini! Whenever a Vanara steps into Lanka and wins over you, remember it from that day, the downfall of rakshasas begins. Great warrior, the words of Brahma became true. There is no meaning in my guarding Lanka. I will not stand in your way. You may move freely to all the places in Lanka. So saying this, she opend the Lanka gates. 4. Hanuma enters Ravanas palace: Thus, Hanuma overcame Lankini. As he could assume any form at will, he gained entry from behind the enemy lines. In this way, Hanuma entered Lanka stealthily. Hanuma started from the main street. Entire city wore a festive look. Every house was in a celebrating mood, with music, dance, wine and meat They were all in a happy mood and laughing with each other. Dwelling houses looked very tall as though they were touching the clouds. In some houses, rakshasas were performing meditation and japa. Some rakshasas were reciting Vedas, slokas and poems praising the good qualities of Ravana. They were called Vandis. Some were on yagna deeksha, holding dharba grass in hand. Some were in Valkala and Jata. Some others were clean shaven. With one hand, some were short, some looked tall. Some were wearing bow and arrows and some were wearing swords. Main entrance doors of the castle of Ravana were made of gold. His palace resembled like a heaven. The entire palace was in a celebrating mood. Hanuma entered the palace of Ravana. 5. Hanumas search in Ravanas palace: Hanuma started searching for Sita. Moon light spread all over Lanka evenly. Sky was clear and free from mist and snow. So Hanuma enjoyed the beauty of Lanka. Hanuma entered each house silently and searched for Sita. He saw heaps of food, meat and other eatables. Wine was filled in jars and it was
Sundara Kandam 277

flowing like water. In another house, he saw couples dancing happily. In another house many couples joined at one place and enjoying jokes at each other. In short, they were all enjoying heavenly pleasures in Lanka itself. Hanuma searched through out the night, but didnt find anybody resembling Sita anywhere. 6. Search in apartments in Palace: Hanuma reached the apartment of Prahasta and from then to Mahaparva and then to Kumbhakarnas. From there, he entered Vibhishanas house. He didnt find her. So many rakshasa warriors and diplomats houses were searched minutely, but in vain. Hanuma saw one thousand contingents in Ravanas palace. Each contingent contained 81 elephants, 81 chariots, 243 horses and 405 infantry. In addition to those forces, there were also sports stadia, cultural halls, music- dance- drama auditoriums, lakes and gardens. The Palace looked like Indras Palace. 7. Pushpaka Complex: Ravanas palace contained a cluster of houses. Pushpaka complex was one among them. The buildings were all studded with gems and corals . The doors and windows were made of gold. The interiors of those buildings were decorated with shells, conch and temporal bones etc. Some rooms were full of weapons. Those buildings were as big as mountains. Hanuma saw varieties of weapons, gems, pearls and diamonds . All those wealth was acquired by winning battles. Hanuma saw the houses where Ravana lived. All were built to suit and show his valour, vigour and strength. There were so many pushpaka vimanams standing in a row. The Pushpaka house was decorated with diamonds, gems and corals. Houses were made of silver and other metals. Ornaments were crafted in such a way that they looked like the trunks of those elephants worshipping goddess Lakshmi with lotus flowers. Hanuma could not find Sita anywhere. As he was not lucky in finding Sita, he sat at one place and snivelled bitterly. Since he was brave and as he had a foresight, he decided to continue his search.
278 Srimadhramayanam

8. Hanuma continues search in Pushpaka: This time Hanuma saw another Pushpaka within that Pushpaka. It is an aeroplane. The specialty of this Pushpaka was that it moves as per the wishes of its occupant. In other words, it responds to commands given by mind. All controls such as speed, direction, take off and landing . were all operated by mind of its occupant. Hanuma searches queens rooms: Ravanas living complex was one yojana long and one yojana wide. Security forces were be guarding day and night. In front of the building herds of elephants was wandering around. Some of them had two sets of tusks. Some had three tusks, some had four tusks. All his queens lived in the same complex. All hailed from royal families or from devata communities. None of them were brought by force. Many eatables, sweetmeats, cakes and wine were preserved. The fragrance of all those items made Hanuma to think that Vayu himself transformed into those items. As if showing the house to a guest, the fragrance took Hanuma to the place where Ravana resides. The splendour of the building looked as if it was built to the taste of Ravana. Because, all the luxuries were provided there to suit and satisfy ones tastes. The lighting of the building was brilliant. Women looked stunning in captivating costumes and the ornaments they wore were sparkling like bright stars in the sky. But with excessive wine and over indulgence in sensual pleasures, they were fully intoxicated and looked very dirty. Their clothes were not covering their bodies properly. Some of them were scantily dressed. All of them were in deep slumber. Their rooms were in a mess. While Ravana was awake, nobody dared to look at them. Ravana was also sleeping. Except Sita, Ravana had brought no women by force. Hanuma thought Ravana must have hidden Sita in an undisclosed place. However, Hanuma was happy that he did not find Sita in those wretched surroundings.
Sundara Kandam 279

10. Hanuma sees Mandodari: Hanuma entered the sprawling living room. It was very quiet and looked weird. Nobody was there. From there, he went to the bedroom. The bed was made for two but only one man was sleeping. He was dark and resembled like thunder cloud, and was wearing golden ear rings. He seemed sttrong and powerful. There was another bed smaller than the first one. A woman was sleeping. The chamber was dark. So Hanuma could not see her clearly. He wanted to have a closer look at her and went nearer her. He saw a beautiful woman sleeping on the smaller bed. He went still closer to know who she was. She was wearing rich ornaments on her body. Her skin looked very tender and gold in colour. He was excited and saw her again and again. Rama had described the complexion and beauty of Sita which was similar to that woman in the cot. Hanuma thought that she must be Sita. But better senses prevailed and wisdom dawned on him. He wondered that had it been Sita, how could she sleep so confidently in Ravanas bed room. He cursed himself for entertaining such a thought like a monkey. So he was convinced that she was not Sita. She must be Mandodari, daughter of Maya and Ravanas queen. Hanuma silently left the room. From there, Hanuma went through every nook and corner of the palace. Though he had seen hundreds of women, none of them answered to the description of Sita. He wandered into several apartments. Nowhere could he find Sita. Grief surrounded him. He was thoroughly disappointed at the turn of events. Tears swelled in his eyes. At one stage, he feared that Sita might have been killed by these cruel rakshasas. 12. Fear grips Hanuma: Hanuma said to himself, I searched all palaces, mountains, rivers, houses and Ravanas palace but I could not find Sita any where. Sampati had told me that Sita was still in Ravanas Lanka. I am living only on that hope. Otherwise, I could have ended my life long back. Did Sita, in a state of helplessness, surrender to Ravana? Or Did she die due to heart failure on her way to Lanka? Or Ravana himself dropped
280 Srimadhramayanam

her from the sky? Or Ravana, out of fury, killed and ate her? Or was she still in some corner of Lanka itself and yearning for Rama? He thought,Rama was living only with a hope of reuniting with Sita very soon. If he did not find Sita, he would die. If I go back to Kishkinda without finding Sita, how can I face Rama and what can I tell him? Having crossed the ocean what was the big thing I have achieved? If I go and tell Rama that we could not find Sita, he will die on the spot. If he dies, Lakshmana will also die. If Rama and Lakshmana die, Sugreeva will also die. With Sugreeva, Ruma and Tara would also die. Then Angada will die. So, without seeing Sita, I will not go to Kishkinda. I dont want to be a party for so many deaths. I will drown in the sea and die. Or I will offer myself to Agni. If I did not find Sita, I will kill Ravana. Or I will tie a rope around his neck and I will give that rope to Rama. In case if I go to Kishkinda without finding Sita, Rama will kill all vanaras and kill himself in his fury. I will not go to Kishkinda without finding Sita. Otherwise I will die here itself. From here I see tall trees and vast vegetation. It seems to be a big vana. As a last resort, I shall try in that place also. With those thoughts, Hanuma turned east and saw Ashoka Vana.. 13. Hanuma enters Ashoka Vana: Hanuma saw the lush green Ashoka Vana from the top of Ravanas palace. From there, he jumped from one tree top to another and reached Ashoka Vana. There was a tight security around Ashoka Vana. All trees were in full blossom. Each tree was bearing several fruits and flowers. By the weight of Hanuma, the trees were shedding flowers extensively. At one place he saw a fully green simsupa tree. He thought he can hide himself on that tree. He thought to himself, If God is kind to me, I may see her in this Vana. Though Ravana is cruel, he made this vana with good taste. There are beautiful lakes and ponds with full of pure water. So many water birds were flying around with musical sounds. He pondered, Padma lake, is full of Lotus flowers. If Sita is here in this Vana, she might come to this Padma lake. As she had lived in Vanas for several years, she might like to come to this place. Then I could
Sundara Kandam 281

see her. If I am lucky, she may come to this lake to pray Sun God in the morning or evening. Men can never know what god proposes for them. If God is willing, he can make possible, even the impossible things. Hanuma was thinking in this manner and was looking all around carefully. 15. Hanuma sees Sita: Hanuma was surprised to look at the beauty of the Ashoka Vana. The Vana was full of Ashoka trees in full blossom. While sun rays were passing through the Ashoka tree tops, the Vana looked blood red. Hanuma saw underground houses and lakes. The beauty of Ashoka vana resembled and even exceeded the Mandara Vana of Indra and Chaitaradha of Kubera. The fragrance of flowers, fruits and honey spread all over the vana. Hanuma jumped from one tree to another and enjoyed the beauty of the Vana. He felt that those beauties could not be described but it should be enjoyed. While wandering in the vana, he saw the second Gandha mandara mountain. On the top of it, he saw a huge white building resembling Mt.Kailash. It was built on thousand pillars. Its platforms were covered with gold. Hanuma jumped on that building. There he saw a woman. She was slim and weak as though she had not eaten for many days. But her beauty was radiant. Her face and cheeks were stained with continuous flow of tears. She sat droopping like a wilted lotus. Yet she looked most beautiful. Hanuma saw that she was surrounded by many rakshasi women. She seemed that she was in the grip of fear. Her eyes were as if fixed. Her garments were old and torn out. The cloth she wore was similar to the piece of cloth that was found with the ornaments on Mt.Rishyamuka. The jewels on her body were similar to the descriptions made by Rama. At the same time, the ornaments that they found on Mt.Rishyamuka were not presently on her body. With all, Hanuma concluded that she must be Sita. Hanuma thought that dust and sorrow stained her face and that she must be Sita. 16. Hanuma grieves at Sitas condition: Hanuma meditated for Rama in his mind for a while. His mind was filled with deep grief for Sitas pitiable state. Hanuma thought to himself:
282 Srimadhramayanam

Hanuma: Sita and Rama are made for each other. Nobody on earth can separate them. For the sake of Sita only, Rama has killed Kabandha. As Mahendra killed Sambarasura, Rama killed Viradha. For Sitas sake only, Rama has killed Khara and his fourteen thousand rakshasas in Janastana. For Sitas sake only, he made friendship with Sugreeva and killed Vali. I crossed the sea by flying into sky which is an impossible task for others. I did it only to find out Sita. Sita was tolerating Ravanas atrocities only with a hope of seeing Rama. Similarly, Rama was also undergoing so much of agony only for Sita. 17. Hanuma delights at the sight of Sita: Hanuma wanted to have a close look at Sita. However much pains he took, he could not have a clear view, because she was surrounded by many rakshasi women. One rakshasi had only one ear, some rakshasis had only one eye, one rakshasi had the ears like an umbrella. Some had no ears at all. One was as big as a bullock, one was short and another was too tall. They belonged to different sects and different parts of Lanka. Hanuma saw the princess in dirty and torn clothes. All her hair was filled with mud. She was undergoing all these ordeals only with a hope that see her husband. Hanuma saw her plight and shed tears for her. 18. Ravana visits Ashoka Vana: Hanuma spent whole night on the Simsupa tree, meditating for Rama, Lakshmana and Sita. It was dawn. All brahma rakshasas started reciting Vedas. The Vandis went to Ravana and woke him up. Ravana woke up. Immediately cupid, the love of God attacked him. Immediately Ravana remembered Sita and became restless. He could not even sit on his bed. Immediately he started to Ashoka Vana. His hundred women followed him. They all hailed from Devata communities and royal families. As a mark of their love for Ravana, some held chatra another women held the golden danda. All of them were drunk and walking unbalanced. Hanuma saw them from the tree top. From there, he cautiously watched the movements of Ravana. As they were coming nearer, the
Sundara Kandam 283

fragrance from their body spread all over the garden. Hanuma observed pride and passion in Ravanas walk. Hanuma covered thick green leaves around him to hide himself from them. 19. Ravana frightens Sita: At the sight of Ravana, Sita trembled like a tender leave. She was surrounded by Rakshasi woman. She sat on a hard ground like a broken branch of a tree. Her body was filled with dust without any shine. Her mind was fully occupied with the thoughts of Rama. That was all her tapasya. She survived as a chaste and virtuous wife of Rama. Ravana was subtly trying to win over her love. At times, he was threatening her with capital punishment. 20. Ravana cupids Sita: Sita was pitiably lying down on the ground women. At that time Ravana came and told her: amidst Rakshasi

Ravana: Sita! Why are you trembling on just seeing me? You believe me. I love you more than my life. I lost control of my body and mind because of my love for you. Darling! Show some pity on me. Sita! Are you feeling shy? Are you afraid? All these people are your employees. Why are you afraid of them? I myself am your first servant. We rakshasas force on women and have them. But I am a different rakshasa. I want you to love me voluntarily. I will wait till you invite me. In the meanwhile, keep your body and mind trim. Dress well. Comb your hair, Wear all ornaments. Sleep on comfortable bed. Sita! If you accept my love, you can have all perfumes and ointments, you can have choicest wines. You can enjoy dance, drama, music with me. You can have choicest ornaments. All these things you can enjoy, when you are young. What do you do with all these things in your old age? Brahma has put all the beauties in the world together and created Sita. There is no one equal to your beauty. Sita! Please accept me as your husband. All my queens will be your subordinates. Why my queens alone? Myself and my kingdom are at your feet. Please accept me.
284 Srimadhramayanam

Look Sita! Why are you crazy about Rama? He lost his kingdom. He was banished from Ayodhya. He wears valkala and Jata and roams in forests. How can you live happily with such a nomadic wanderer? Another aspect is, Rama cannot take you away from me. He will never know where you are. Hiranyakasapa only was capable of getting back his wife from Indra. But it is impossible for Rama to take you away from me. Sita! You have grabbed my mind as Garutmantha grabs serpents. You take away all my fame and pride. Decorate yourself with choicest ornaments. Eat and drink as you please. Come with me to all places of enjoyment. 21. Sita reprimands Ravana: Sita was terribly upset with those unpalatable words of Ravana. She remembered her husband Rama and picked up courage and decided to give him a fitting reply. She picked up a blade of grass from the ground and threw it on him, perhaps she wanted to make him to understand that he was worth no more than a blade of grass, began to chide him as follows: Sita: Ravana! You are going in the path of unjust, because of which act, civilized society hates you. Even now it is not too late. You divert your obsession and love towards your wives. You can never possess me. I was born in a highest royal family. I went to another highest family as a daughter- in- law. I believe my husband is my only God. I am and will ever remain a chaste and virtuous wife. I never involved in any sinful act. So you should not expect me to be your wife. Such type of actions will not enhance your glory and fame. So you better follow the path of people of highest order. Rakshas King! Are you not vigilantly protecting your wives from others? How will you react if someone kidnaps your wife? When you kidnap others wife, you imagine how they would react? So stop your sinful thinking. Ravana! You lost control over yourself. Dont you have any elders and wise men to counsel you properly and put you on the righteous path? Or are you not paying heed to their words of caution? If a king follows an unrighteous path, he fails to have control on his administration and ultimately loses the kingdom itself.
Sundara Kandam 285

Ravana! All these years I lived with my husband., In future also I would continue to do so. A Brahmin who recites Veda chooses Vedas only for his livelihood. Similarly, as a wife of Rama, I continue to live with Rama only. Ravana! Even now it is not too late. You better handover me to Rama. He will forgive all your sins. You may escape from vajra of Indra but not from the arrow of Rama. If you provoke Rama, he will kill the rakshasas of Lanka. My husband will takes me away from you very shortly. Ravana! Rama alone killed fourteen thousand rakshasas. By seeking Ramas valour, you all had kidnapped me from him in his absence. Rama and Lakshmana will be arriving soon. And you cannot escape from Ramas arrow. Your death is certain. Count your days! 22. Ravanas ultimatum: Ravana heard all her words patiently. However harsh her words were, his desire for Sita had not subsided. Ravana: Sita! I am swallowing all your insults, because I love you more than my life. As the charioteer controls the horses, cupid, the god of love, is pulling me back. So I am keeping quiet. Had it been someone else, I could have killed him for such provoking words. Maithili! I am giving you two months time for you to reconcile. By then you must be in my bed. Otherwise, I will kill and eat you for my breakfast. Sita: Ravana! It seems that no one dares to give you a good advice. That is why your sins are growing. Having insulted me with your sinful words, you cannot escape from Ramas arrow wherever you are. You will be killed. You know it well, Ravana! You are trying to fight Rama, as if a rabbit challenging a mighty elephant. I am chaste and a virtuous wife of Rama. I could have burnt you to ashes right now. But for want of permission from Rama, I am exonerating you. Rakshasa! You boast yourself as the brother of Kubera and a strong man. If you are really a man of vigour and valour, why have you kidnapped me when Rama was away? Are you not ashamed of this cowardly act?
286 Srimadhramayanam

On hearing Sitas abusive words, his cruel eyes became redder and widened. He looked like a dark cloud. His neck and shoulders grew stout. The gems in his crown rattled. His anger touched peak. He said: Ravana: Sita! Rama is a pauper and characterless. You are respecting him to your heart, whereas you are insulting me. As Surya swallows all the darkness, I can kill you right now. Then he turned to the Rakshasi women and said to them, Rakshasi women! It is not enough, if you simply guard her. You try to convince her by hook or crook of her marriage with me! Then one of his queens Dhanyamalini intervened said to Ravana: Dhanyamalini: Raja! Why are you begging her? What charm you find in her? She is nothing but skin and bones. What you can enjoy with her? She is not at all good and suitable to you. You enjoy with any one of us Dhanyamalini embraced him with love. After a while ,they went to their places. 23-24. Rakshasi women threaten Sita: Ravana threatened Sita and left with his women. While going, he warned rakshasi women not torture her but to brainwash her mind towards him. Accordingly, the security women began to advise her: Kamini (Rakshasi) : Sita! Ravana is an extraordinary person. You think for a while. Do you find a any other person in all the three worlds who had ten heads? Not only that, he is the son of Pulastya, a great tapasvi. Such a great person is mad after you. Is it not your luck? Dont refuse his love like a fool. Ekajata:(Rakshasi) Sita! I will tell you the greatness of Ravanas family. Listen. Pulastya was the son of Brahma, the creator. Pulastyas son was Viswavasu. Viswavasu also was as great as tapasvi much as that of Brahma. He was begging you to be his wife. Why are you refusing him? You will be the most ignorant girl in the world, if you refuse him. Oh lovely Sita! Listen to my words and accept Ravana as your husband. Harijata:(Rakshasi) Sita! What are you thinking of Ravana. He has defeated Indra in battle several times. He is the king of rakshasas all
Sundara Kandam 287

over the world. It is the luck of your previous births that he himself is falling at your feet. Dont miss this opportunity. Praghara: (Rakshasi) Human girl! There is no one who can beat Ravana in strength, vigour and valour. Doesnt drag the issue too long till his love on you turns to hate. He may even kill you, if you dont accept his love. Mandodari is a very fortunate woman to be his royal queen. Ignoring Mandodari, he is running after you. Dont miss this opportunity. Apart from Mandodari, he had so many queens. Still he likes you most . Vikata, Durmukhi and many other rakshasis also persuaded her and said that without Ravanas permission, even those trees would not blossom and the clouds would not rain. they said. They allowed her some time to revise her stand and as their attempt failed, started threatening her. Sita! Out of ignorance, you are refusing Ravana. There are a lot Royal pleasures that are available if you accept our Lord! There are valuable jewels for you that are available in the palace. Leaving all these heavenly pleasures why do you want to be wife of an ordinary man? Do you think that rakshasas are inferior to a man? they asked Sita. Sita: No righteous person will appreciate your sinful words. How a human can be a wife of rakshasa? Even if he kills me, I dont even think of him as my husband. I am always loyal to my husband Rama only. I can never think of others. I am a chaste and virtuous wife of Rama, as Sachi to Indra, Arundhati to Vasishta, Rohini for Moon, Lopamudra for Agastya, Sukanya for Chyavana, Savitra for Satyavanta, Srimati for Kapila and Damayanti for Nala. Vinata: Madam! Dont go too long. You decide whether Ravana or Rama. In other words, life or death. We dont want to hear your lecture on Rama. If you dont listen, we will mercilessly kill and devour you. Again and again I am telling you that there is nobody more handsome than Ravana. Nobody is stronger than Ravana. Vikata: Oh cruel Sita! All these days we have been very kind to you. Dont try our patience. Why are you crying for Rama so much? How can
288 Srimadhramayanam

he come here crossing this endless ocean? We are loyal to Ravana, our King. We wont allow anyone even talk to you. Then where is the question of taking you away from Ravana? Chandodari: I saw you while Ravana was carrying you to Lanka on his body. The vibrations in my heart made me to think of your flesh inside. But for the fear of Ravana, I could have tasted you long back. Paghese: My dear sisters! This Sita is very cruel. I will snap her neck and kill. You all go and tell our king that the woman is dead. Then he will allow us to eat her. Ajamukhi: We will kill her and share her flesh. Bring some wine and syrups also. Surpanaka: Friends! I agree to the proposal of Ajamukhi. Let us eat her flesh, drink wines and let us all dance and enjoy. 25-26. Sita grieves at her plight: Just a few minutes back, Ravana warned her with two months time to end her life. Now those cruel rakshasis were talking as they like. She was sitting under the Ashoka tree, meditating on her husband Rama. She was inconsolably weeping and tears were flowing down her cheeks like a stream. Sita: Perhaps I did only limited holy pujas. That is why even death is not embracing me. I was taken away from my husband. These cruel rakshasis are threatening me every now and then, but not killing me. How can I live without Rama? Better I consume poison and die. There is no alternative to me than death. I must have committed enormous sins in my previous births. This is the cumulative effect of all those sins. I am in the middle of these cruel women. How to procure poison? I have to curse my helplessness only. Ravana has kidnapped me when Rama was away from our ashram. Now I am with these rakshasis. Let them kill and eat me. I wont accept anybody other than Rama as my husband. I dont mind whether Ravana eats me or these Rakshasis eat me. Rama alone has killed fourteen thousand rakshasas in Janastana. Somehow, Rama is not kind to me. Had he been kind to me, he would
Sundara Kandam 289

have saved me from these rakshasis long back. I presume Rama is not aware that I am hidden in Lanka by this cruel Ravana. Jatayu tried his best to save me. To my misfortune, he became weak before Ravana. If Rama comes to know that I am here, he would kill all the rakshasas and take me back to Ayodhya. She warned her escorts. Rakshasi women! You are all behaving in a very cruel manner towards me. My sixth sense tells me that Rama would come here shortly. He would certainly kill all rakshasas and you all would become widows. The streets of Lanka would be filled with flesh and blood of rakshasas. All your cries would reach the skies. All these rakshasas eat raw meat and human flesh. If Rama doesnt turn up within two months, I will be killed and my flesh will be served to Ravana for his breakfast. There is no one to show pity on me here. Otherwise I could have secured poison and died by this time. These rakshasas must have killed Rama and Lakshmana in Janastana. These cruel rakshasas are capable of that. Since I was not with him, Rama would have deserted to do tapasya eating fruits and roots. My respects to all those who would not commit sinful acts and who had strong will power. I consider them as glorious persons. Since I was kept away from Rama, I have to leave this body. 27. Trijatas dream: Having heard the words of Sita, all the rakshasi women were furious and were about to kill her. At that time Trijata, an old rakshasi woman, woke up from sleep and told her fellow rakshasi women about her dream. Trijata: Just now I had a dream. In my dream, I saw Rama coming in an ivory Palanquin. Thousand swans were pulling the palanquin. Lakshmana was also there in that palanquin. Sita wore white silk garments. She was sitting on a mountain in the middle of a sea. As light mixed up with the sun, Sita was absorbed into Rama. I have also seen Rama and Lakshmana riding a white elephant, which was as big as a mountain. Rama went to Sita with white garlands and made her to sit by his side. Then Sita stood on the elephant and caught hold of Sun and Moon with her hands. Then that white elephant with Sita, Ramaand Lakshmana went round the Lanka on the skies.
290 Srimadhramayanam

 Then Rama came here on a cart drawn by eight bullocks and reached this place. From here, those three sat on Pushpaka and drove in northern direction. In my dream, I found Rama to be Sri Maha Vishnu. I have also seen our king Ravana wearing garlands of yellow Ganneru flowers. He was wearing red garments and was drenched in oil. As he was fully drunk, he fell down from Pushpaka. His head was fully shaven out. It was covered with a black cloth. A woman was dragging him. He was drinking oil and was dancing like a madcap. His cart was driven by mules in a high speed towards south end, his way was pitch dark, he fell into a pit which was filthy and stinking . A dark woman tied a rope round his neck and dragged him towards south. I also saw Kumbhakarna and sons of Ravana in my dream. They also were drenched in oil. Ravana was riding a pig, Indrajit was riding a crocodile, kumbhakarna was on a camel and all were going towards south. I saw Vibhishana wearing white garments. He was having a white umbrella. I saw him on a four tusked elephant on the sky. I also saw a monkey messenger from Rama came and burnt Lanka to ashes. Rakshasa women were drinking oil and jumping. I saw Kumbhakarna and other leading rakshasas were also going towards south. My dear Rakshasi women! You better keep off from Sita. Otherwise Rama might kill you also. You better fall at her feet and seek her protection. She seems to be a very kind woman. Certainly she will save you . If anyone gets such a dream, it will be a good omen for her. Certainly she will surmount all her difficulties and would live happily forever. My dear fellow rakshasis! Enough is enough. Dont dig the past. From now on, let us be good to Sita. She will exonerate all our past sins. You better prey for her protection. I have seen the down fall of Ravana in my dream . So she is bound to get back to her husband shortly. She is going to hear that good news. Look at Sita, the trembling of her left arm, eye, which is a good sign for her. Rama will come soon. My dream will become true. You believe me. These words did not convinced Sita, but she remembered Ravanas words.
Sundara Kandam 291

29. Sita attempts suicide: The cruel words of Ravana made Sitas heart broken. The dead line fixed by Ravana was fast approaching. The threats made by Rakshasi women also had driven her to the conclusion of leaving her body. Sita thought to herself: Sita: So many people are threatening me in several ways. I dont understand why my heart has not broken into thousand pieces? Though I am innocent, Ravana is harassing me. If Rama doesnt turn up before the dead line fixed by Ravana, he would cut my body into thousand pieces? Who will save me from this great trouble? Rama! Lakshmana! Sumitra! Kausalya! I am drowning in difficulties like a ship in the mid sea. On my provocation, Rama and Lakshmana went to catch the golden deer. I now suspect that rakshasas might have killed them. Rama! Truthful man! You are like full moon. Now I am going to die in the hands of this rakshasa. Rama! I am meditating only on you. I am not seeking the help of any other soul, because you are everything to me. I am living only with a hope of seeing you. Prabhu! You will obey the orders of your father and go back to Ayodhya. You will remain immortal. After you are crowned, you may freely live with any number of women. Whereas I have dedicated my heart and soul to you, I am going to die today. All my tapasya were wasted. I cannot consume poison to die. I am deprived of even the poison or any mortal weapon to end my life. Sita was lamenting about her bad luck and went to Simsupa tree to hang herself in a branch of that tree and stood for a while. Again and again she started observing some good omens. With those omens, again she developed little hope on life. 39. Sita observes good omen As servants surround a wealthy man, the moment Sita reached Simsupa tree, good omens appeared before her. Her left eye and thigh trembled frequently. She had the feeling that she was very much in the presence of Rama. Rama normally used her left shoulder as pillow. Today her left shoulder was also trembling.
292 Srimadhramayanam

Earlier, Sita had similar omens and they were all proved right. Now also she had reasons to believe those omens. Her hopes blossomed as dry seeds germinate with a spell of rain. Her face looked bright and the radiance appeared as if a moon was coming out of Rahus mouth. Her grief disappeared. Her confusion subsided. Her face resembled very much like a full moon. 30. Hanumas thoughts Hanuma heard what all Sita had told herself about her plight. He had personally seen the rakshasis and Ravana frightening her. He heard Trijatas dream episode curiously. He could to see and identify Sita with his own eyes. He felt immense joy, as Ramas work was going to be completed. He started planning the future course of action carefully. He assessed the strength of vanaras on Ramas side. He also gathered all the secrets of Ravanas army capabilities. I have personally seen the grandeur of Ravanas palace. I saw Ravanas majesty. Now I know in and out of Lanka. Now my immediate duty is to console Sita. All these days she was continuously harassed by rakshasis. She has no kith and kin to express her grief. That is why she has resorted to commit even suicide. I will have to meet and convey Ramas message to her. Otherwise, all my efforts will become futile. In a state of helplessness, she may even commit suicide. She is very much surrounded by so many rakshasis. Somehow, I must talk to her before sunrise. Otherwise she may commit suicide. When Rama asks me What message you have brought from Sita what answer can I give him? By the time Rama reaches Lanka with Sugreeva and Vanaras, if she committed suicide, all my efforts would go waste. So I must not leave Lanka without meeting her. So I hide somewhere on the lower branches and wait for an opportunity. Now I have been transformed into a tiny monkey form. If I speak to her in Sanskrit language, will she doubt me as Ravana? If I speak in some other language, she may not be able to understand. So I speak to her in normal human language only. If these rakshasis see me, they will kill me. Or they may shout saying some stranger had come to meet Sita. In case if I
Sundara Kandam 293

transform into a human form, they may call warriors from the palace. If all of them attack me, I can kill all of them. However no one can predict who wins and who loses. After killing all of them, will I be in a position to cross the sea so easily? Otherwise, some of the warriors might capture and tie me. Or they may kill Sita. If that is the case, the whole purpose will be defeated. Sitas mind is fully occupied with the thoughts of Rama. So, I praise Ramas qualities and create confidence in her. 31. Hanuma sings the story of Rama: Shrewd Hanuma thought for a while how to make Ramas work successful. Finally he started praising Rama loudly and melodiously as under: Hanuma: In the dynasty of Ikshavaku, there lived a king Dasaratha. He was virtuous, liberal and famous . He was as strong as Indra. He was superior among rajarshis. He was kind and non-violent. He was the richest among the kings. He ruled all the land in between four seas. He lived comfortably and made his people also comfortable. Rama is the eldest son of Dasaratha. His face resembled moon. Nobody can equal him in archery. He mends his people by his righteous character and protector of all living beings. He is a terror to enemies. Rama obeys his fathers orders. He is an upright person. To make his fathers word true, he went to forests with his wife Sita and brother Lakshmana. While he was living in forest, Rama killed fourteen thousand cruel rakshasas who were torturing virtuous people. Rama killed Khara, Dhushana and others in Janastnama. Ravana could not digest this mass killing of his followers by Rama. To take revenge on Rama, he sent a golden deer, when Rama and Lakshmana were not at home Ravana kidnapped Ramas wife Sita. While searching for faultless Sita, Rama made friendship with Sugreeva, the king of Vanaras. Rama killed Vali and made Sugreeva as the king of Kishkinda. Sugreeva has summoned several crores of Vanaras, who are capable of changing their form and size. Each one of them is as stout as a mountain. With a view to reciprocate Ramas help, Sugreeva sent vanaras to all corners of the world in search of Sita. Sampati brother of
294 Srimadhramayanam

Jatayu told us that Sita is in Lanka. I, Hanuma, son of Vayu crossed hundred yojanas of sea and reached Lanka. Rama told me the features of Sita before I started to Lanka. I am seeing all those qualities described by Rama in you. I am happy to say that I have come to a conclusion that you must be Sita. Hanuma spoke that much and kept quiet for her reactions. Sita heard him patiently and with joy. She remembered Rama in her mind before she lifted her head to see who he was. There she saw a monkey. 32. Sitas reaction: Sita saw Hanuma whose body was shining like gold. His face was as lustrous as that of a lightening. On seeing him, she was confused and surprised. She thought to herself as follows: Sita: If anyone sees a monkey in a dream, elders say it will bring misfortunes like death. I pray to all gods to take care of my husband Rama and Lakshmana, my father Janaka and all my relatives. To make it sure, she rubbed her eyes and once again the monkey was very much there. Then she confirmed it was not a dream. Due to daily harassment of rakshasis and Ravana, she had not slept since a long time. However it is not a dream. Since I always meditate on Rama, my mind always runs around Rama. I always hope that I will get out of this rut some day or the other. Is this monkeys version is also such? If it is true, then who is this monkey? Or is it another form of Ravana? Anyway, I pray Brihaspati, Indra, Brahma and Agni that this monkey be a genuine messenger of Rama. Let his words be true. 33. Sita tell her story to Hanuma: Hanuma, went near Sita, with folded hands, in a humble voice asked her: Hanuma: Esteemed Madam! You are wearing a torn silk sari! Faultless woman! Why are you grieving? Why are you standing under this tree alone? Tears are flowing continuously from your lotus eyes, why? Do you belong to Devatas or devils, or nagas, Yakshas or kinneras? To which sect you belong?
Sundara Kandam 295

I presume by virtue of your excellent waist you must be a devata woman. Are you thrown out of heaven? Or are you a Rohini that has fallen away from moon? Or are you Lopamudra suffering from a curse from Vasista? It seems that you are grieving for someone who is near and dearer to you. Is he your husband? Or your father? Or your brother? Or your son? You are very frequently breathing heavily. Why? You looked like a daughter of a great king and wife of an emperor. Your body language and face reading tell me that you are the wife of a Kshtriya emperor. I wish you all good. Are you not Sita that Ravana kidnapped from Janastana? I have a doubt that you are Sita, wife of Rama. Sita: Yes! You are correct! Best among the kings and the most brilliant king on earth was king Dasaratha. I am his daughter-in-law and daughter of king Janaka. I am Sita, wife of Rama. I enjoyed all comforts in the world for twelve years with Rama in Ayodhya. On the thirteenth year, king Dasaratha wanted to crown Rama as Yuvaraja. Kaikeyi, the queen of Dasaratha told him a few hours before coronation, Maharaja! You have given me two boons long ago. Now you have to fulfill them. By one boon, Rama has to be sent to Dandaka Vana for fourteen years. The second one is you crown Bharata, my son, as Yuvaraja. If you do not keep your word, I would consume poison and die.Learning this, my husband, Rama agreed to go to forests to make his fathers promise true. Rama always gives to others, but not accepts anything in return from others. He will never speak unpleasant words. Glorious Rama donated all his belongings to Brahmins and others. He had asked me to stay back with his mother. I told him that I cannot live even in heaven without him. So he agreed to take me to forests. Lakshmana also came with his brother to serve him. We three were living in forests. One day while Rama and Lakshmana were away, Ravana kidnapped me and kept here. Ravana is forcing me to become his wife. If I do not agree to his demand within two months, he said that he would kill me. So I will not be alive after two months. 34. Sita doubts Hanumas genuineness: Hanuma heard what all Sita said. He consoled her: Hanuma: Princess of Videha! Sita! I am the messenger of Rama.
296 Srimadhramayanam

He alone sent me to find out your whereabouts. Rama is safe. He has asked me to enquire about your safety. Your husbands loyal servant and his brother Lakshmana has asked me to pay his obeisance at your feet. On hearing the news of Rama and Lakshmana, Sitas joy knew no bounds. Sita said to Hanuma, If a person is alive one day or the other he will be a happy person. This is what our elders say. Now in my case it has come true. Hanuma gained confidence that Sita believed him as Ramas messenger. With that happiness, he climbed down from the tree so as to talk with her more clearly. Suddenly, Sita trembled with the thought that this person might be none other than Ravana himself in the form of Hanuma. Immediately she went little away from simsupa tree and sat on the ground. Because of Ravanas threat and rakshasis harassment, she started doubting Hanuma. Hanuma was puzzled at this sudden development. However, he understood her situation. So he simply stood before her with humility and with folded hands. After a while taking a deep breath she told Hanuma: Sita: you are none other than Ravana. You came in a monkey form to deceit me. You are torturing me in several ways. This is not good for you. In Janastana also you came in sanyasi form and kidnapped me. Again you have come in a monkey form. Since you know to transform into any form, you are harassing me as you like. You may not be Ravana also. Because the way in which you praised Rama, I saw sincerity and honesty in you. If you are really a messenger from Rama, let all gods help you in all your efforts. Oh Vanara! I would like to hear about the good qualities of Rama once again. After a long time since I was kidnapped I am seeing for the first time a messenger from Rama. Is my dream really coming true? I feel as if Rama appeared in my dream. To my misfortune, I am not even getting dreams because I have not slept since I am kidnapped by Ravana. It is said as inauspicious if one sees a monkey in dream. But I heard the story of Rama, after a long time. So it is not a dream. Otherwise it may be mental confusion? No, it is not neither my dream nor mental confusion. I am seeing him physically there. I am talking with him.
Sundara Kandam 297

Sita was confused thus because she was deceived by Ravana in several ways. Hanuma understood her fears. Then he wanted to talk to her to create confidence in him. Hanuma: He is none other than Sri Maha Vishnu. He speaks only truth. His words are as sweet as honey. His intellect is as bright as Brahaspati. He has no equals in courage, tenderness, merit and in radiance. He invokes anger when it warrants only. In one word, all the worlds are surviving under his protection. Mother! When Rama went out chasing a golden deer, Ravana kidnapped you. Now you yourself will see what will happen to Ravana. The same courageous Rama who is going to kill Ravana with his sharp arrows, has sent this message to you. Rama is in severe grief since you are away from him. Lakshmana also submits his respectable salutation. Sugreeva, the king of Vanaras also sent me to know about your well being. Devi! Rama, Lakshmana and Sugreeva meet every day and discuss the ways to find out your well being. By the grace of God, though you are surrounded by rakshasas, you are alive and safe. You are going to see that in a short time Rama, Lakshmana and Sugreeva surround Lanka with a large army of Vanara warriors. Mother! I am the minister of Sugreeva, the king of Vanaras. He sent me as his messenger. So I came to Lanka to see you. Now I will have to go back to Kishkinda to inform Rama about you. But I am not Ravana, as you have suspected me. So please believe my words. 35. Hanuma further speaks to Sita: Sita: Hanuma! How do you know Rama? How he come into contact with Vanaras? Hanuma told her in detail all the events that caused the friendship of Rama and Sukriva and their arrangements to search for Sita in various places and how Hanuma himself was selected and sent to Lanka and how he reached Lanka. Mother! To prove my trust worthiness I told you what all I know about Rama. He will come to Lanka very soon with Sugreeva and his
298 Srimadhramayanam

Vanara warriors. I am the son of Vayu. You tell me what I can do for you. I will prove my identity. Rama will be waiting for me. I must convey him of your well being and keep him happy. 36. Hanuma gives Ramas ring : Hanuma: Oh fortunate Sita! I am Ramas messenger. Rama has given me his ring, to give it to you, as a mark of my identity. Sita took the ring of Rama from Hanuma and identified it as Ramas and felt as if she was in the presence of Rama. She believed Hanuma as a living God. Sita: Hanuma! You are not only courageous but also intelligent. That is why you are able to move freely in this rakshasa kingdom. Not only that, you have crossed hundred yojanas sea in a leap. Superior Vanara! Lanka is well guarded by rakshasa warriors both from inside and outside Lanka. You have moved all over Lanka freely without any problem. You are not an ordinary Vanara. Now I believe Rama alone has sent you. Now I have no hesitation to talk to you. Rama assigned you to do this job after he tested your capabilities and sent you here. Hanuma! Rama is used to simple and comfortable life under my services. Is he able to withstand my separation? Is he having the same love and affection towards me? Did he hear anything from Bharata? Will he get any support from Bharata in case of a battle? Will Sugreeva depute all his Vanara warriors with Rama? Hanuma: Mother! Rama really does not know anything about your well being. Had he known the kidnapping earlier, he would have killed Ravana long back and would have taken you to Ayodhya. Now Rama will block the entire sea and enter Lanka with Lakshmana, Sugreeva and Vanara warriors. No rakshasa can face Ramas arrows and survive. Worshipful Sita! I cannot express Ramas grief in words. He is dull due to the depression. Buy you will see Rama looking like a full moon in a few days. Please wait. In your absence, he lost interest in food and sleep.He always lives in a different world thinking about you only.While
Sundara Kandam 299

asleep or wide awake, he utters your name only. If Lakshmana offers him any fruits, immediately he asks, have you offered to Sita. Rama is pulling on his days in the memories of you. However much Lakshmana tries to console him, Rama never responds. 37. Sitas appeal to Hanuma: Sita heard Hanumas words. She told Hanuma not to depart so soon, as she wanted to hear from Hanuma more and more news of Rama. Sita: Hanuma! You told me that Rama thinks of me day and night. I am very happy to hear such sweet words. They are as good as consuming nectar. You also told me that Rama is yearning for me day and night without taking food. This makes me very unhappy. If my lord doesnt take food nor doesnt sleep, how can I be happy? Whether we are in comfort or in distress, it will not affect the God. He will fix a string to our neck and take us with him. Know it well, none of us can control him. My dear Rama and Lakshmana are in deep troubles like a navigator losing his way in the middle of the sea. I dont know when he will reach the shore. I have no Idea when my husband is going to kill Ravana and other rakshasas? When he would destroy Lanka? When he would take me into his arms? Tell Rama that the heinous criminal Ravana has given me time for two months. Rama should come before that. Otherwise, the degraded person Ravana would kill me. In which case, Rama could never see me alive. Hanuma! Ravana had a brother by name Vibhishana. He is a righteous rakshasa. He used to send his wife and daughter to console me. His daughter Nala tells me that her father advised Ravana to give back Sita to her husband. But he is not listening to brothers advice. It seems to me that his days are numbered. Rama is like Sun. His good qualities are like sun rays. Ravana and these rakshasas are like water in a pond. Rama with his powerful arrows would kill all rakshasas as sun rays evaporate water in the pond. Hanuma: Sita! No doubt about that! But I am not able to bear your grief. You sit on my back. Straight away I shall carry you, take to Kishkinta and present you to Rama. You believe me. I can even lift this
300 Srimadhramayanam

Lanka and plant it in Kishkinda. Rama is anxiously waiting for you. Both Rama and Lakshmana and many other Vanara warriors are ready to kill rakshasas and Rama will take you into his arms. It may take considerable time. You need not wait for such long time. You sit on my back without any second thoughts or reservation or delicacy. I will unite you and Rama. You sit on my back and have a chat with Sun and moon. In the meanwhile, you will land at the lotus feet of Rama. While we are crossing the sea, the rakshasas might see us, but they cannot prevent us. Sita: Hanuma! Your confidence and heroism pleased me. But you also exposed your monkey mind. Nobody would believe you, if you say that you would carry me on your tiny back. Everyone would laugh at your words. On hearing Sitas words, Hanuma thought to himself : Looking at my tiny form, she is doubting my capability Thinking like that he landed from the tree top and started enlarging his body and said to Sita: Hanuma: I am capable of carrying this mountain and the palace on my back!Even if Ravana and entire Lanka ride on my back, Iwill carry. Dont doubt about my capability. If you wish I will take you to Rama. You make up your mind. Thereby your grief would come to an end. Sita: Super Vanara! I have seen your courage. You have the velocity of Vayu, you have the brilliance of Agni. Otherwise, who else can cross the sea and enter Lanka? You are also capable of taking me on your back. None of Ravanas army can stop you. But you should not be the reason to spoil Ramas cause, while carrying me on your back. I may fall down into the sea due to giddiness. Whales or crocodiles might eat me. While carrying me on your back rakshasa army may chase you. While fighting with them, rakshasas might catch me and hide me . This is an unknown place. Anything can happen, all your efforts will become waste and Ramas cause also will be spoiled. Not only that, I am a chaste and virtuous wife of Rama. So I dont wish to touch anybodys body other than Rama. You may ask me, How I tolerated when Ravana touched me at that time of my kidnapping? I was in helpless state. I had no strength to fight him. So Hanuma! Bring Rama, Lakshmana and other Vanara warriors as early as possible.
Sundara Kandam 301

38. Sita gives Choodamani: On hearing Sitas words Hanuma was very happy of her foresight. Hanuma: Sita! Your vision itself will bring fortunes to mankind. Really it is very difficult for anybody to sit on ones back and travel. It is all the more difficult for woman. Janaki! You said that you would not touch any other mans body. Only Ramas wife alone can say that. I will tell Rama all this conversation. I only suggested taking you to Rama quickly. If you dont wish to travel with me, give anything as a token of your memories to Rama. Sita : Hanuma! I will narrate to you an incident that happened while we were living in Mt.Chitrakuta. You remind Rama: Some time back, we were living in Mt.Chitrakuta. Munis, Rishis, Sidhas were doing tapasya. By the side of our cottage, river Godavari was flowing. One day, we had a sport in river Godavari, splashing one another with water for a long time. We were tired very much and went to ashram. Rama was sleeping on my thigh. One mischievous crow pecked my chest . I did not want to disturb my husband. So I threw a pebble on the bird. In the mean while, it picked up a small piece of flesh from chest and was eating. Now and then it was attacking me. To frighten her, I tried to loosen my waist gold belt. At that time my sari dropped down. By that tiny movement in my body, my husband woke up and saw my naked body and ridiculed me. I was annoyed. Out of shyness, I kept my head on his lap and slept. After sometime, he woke me up and kept his head on my lap and slept. Again the same crow attacked my chest and pecked bigger slices of flesh from me. Blood started flowing and drenched my husbands body. With that wetness he woke up and sat. He saw the wound on my chest. He asked me, Devi! Who made the wound on your chest? Who dared to play with five headed serpent? By saying so he looked around. He saw a crow eating the flesh at a little distance. It is not an ordinary crow. He was the son of Indra. Rama was furious at the crow, he picked up a blade of grass, invoked a mantra and directed it as Brahmastra. As the Brahmastra was chasing, the crow started running in fear. It went round all the worlds for protection. Indra and other gods did not dare to go nearer to Ramas astra. Finally, that crow came and fell at the feet of Rama and prayed. Rama said
302 Srimadhramayanam

to the crow, Ramas arrow wont go waste. So tell me where my arrow should to hit. Then the crow prayed to shoot it on his right eye. Thus the crow lost its right eye, prostrated to Rama and left to its nest. So Hanuma! Go and tell Rama, Oh Rama! You did not tolerate even a crow and used a Brahmastra. Then how are you tolerating this rakshasas? Tell him my prayer as follows Rama! Superior among the men, you are the protector of all worlds. You are my husband. Still I am living in a state of helplessness. In valour, you are equal to Indra. You are the most righteous person. Why are you not using your weapons and archery on this rakshasas? Why are you not taking interest on me when I am in distress? You can even depute Lakshmana to kill these rakshasas. But he is also keeping quiet. Why? Rama and Lakshmanas brilliance can only be compared with Agni and Vayu. In spite of all that, they are not taking care about my well being. It is not their fault. I could have committed horrible sins in my previous birth., she lamented and shed tears. Hanuma could not bear the grief of Sita. His heart melted and consoled her. Hanuma: Sita! Since Rama is separated from you, he is not taking food or drinking water. Even in sleep he chants your name. Seeing Ramas condition, Lakshmana also became a worried man. In this context, give a message to Rama before I leave Lanka. Sita: Convey my obeisance to prince Sri Rama. Lakshmana sacrificed all his comforts and royal pleasures to serve Rama. He doesnt know that I am kidnapped by Ravana. He is obedient to elders and his parents. He serves me also as mother. Rama was able to withstand the grief of his fathers death only because of Lakshmanas services. So convey my warm enquiries and blessings to Lakshmana. Hanuma! You are going to be instrumental in accomplishing Ramas task and to remove his grief. You should stand by his side till I am released from Lanka. Tell Rama as my message, Oh Prabhu! There is only one month time for you to see me alive. After that I will not be alive. As Lord Vishnu brought Rajyalaxmi from Patala and gave her to Indra, let Rama come and take me to his arms.
Sundara Kandam 303

Then Sita took out Choodamani from the border of her sari and gave it to Hanuma as her token. Hanuma received it from her. Then he took leave of her and left for Kishkinda. 39. Hanuma leaves Ashoka Vana : Before he started to Kishkinda, Sita once again reminded him and said. Hanuma! As soon as you reach Kishkinda tell Rama if he comes here within a month, I can see him. Suppose if he comes after a month, he cannot see me because Ravana would kill me after one month. You stand by the side of Rama till he kills Ravana and takes me away from here. You pay my respects to all Vanara warriors. Hanuma: Mother! Rama can defeat Sun, Moon and Yama put together. Rama will come with Vanara warriors. Rama is capable of winning all the land between the seas at ease. Whatever he wins, it is all for you only. Sita: Hanuma! Your sweet words pleased me. After a long time I heard sweet words about Rama. If you dont mind, you stay here and go tomorrow morning. Please keep telling me more about Rama. Hanuma! I have a doubt. This sea is about hundred yojanas wide. How Rama and others can cross the sea? You and Garutmanta can fly over the sea. Then what about other Vanaras and Bhallukas? It is a very tough problem. You alone should suggest them a solution. You have that capacity.If Rama kills Ravana and takes me with him, that will be befitting to his prestige. So bring him here, then he would kill all rakshasas. Then only I will be happy. Hanuma: Sita! I have understood your feelings. You need not have any doubts about the capabilities of Vanaras and Bhallukas crossing the sea. All Vanara warriors have the knack and patience to overcome any eventuality, whether it is water, ground or sky. Mother! All warriors in Sugreevas army are more active than anyone. You will not find even a single Vanara less capable than me. Kings will depute their most talented personnel to achieve targets. Similarly I am a soldier in Sugreevas army. You dont have to worry about their crossing the sea.So dont have any fear or illusion about our crossing the sea.
304 Srimadhramayanam

Rama would kill all the rakshasas and take you with him. He will protect you as Indra protects Sachidevi. Thus he will enhance the name and fame of Ikshvakus. Leave your grief. Often Rama is attacked by cupid, which had risen your memories and he was not comfortable. 40. Hanuma proceeded to North : Sita: Hanuma! Your sweet words about Rama pleased my heart and soul. They were like drops of water to a person dying of thirst. I am anxious to see Rama as early as possible. You alone should help me in this matter. Please dont forget to inform: Ramas casting a Brahmastra on a crow. On another occasion, instead of fixing the beauty spot on my forehead, he fixed it on my cheek. Hanuma! I am giving you this choodamani. On seeing this he would believe you that you have seen me and coming from me. All these days I am preserving this mani with utmost care, because I feel as if I am standing in front of Rama. Today I am parting this small pleasure also with a fond hope that he would come soon and take me into his arms forever. Hanuma took the Choodamani from Sita and preserved what all Sita said to Rama in his mind. He reviewed in his mind what all he had done so far. He wanted to cover one or two items to complete his mission. At the thought of that, he had a hearty laugh in himself. Destroying the Ashoka vana and to teach a lesson to Ravana. 41. Hanuma destroys Ashoka Vana : Hanuma took blessings from Sita and started for kishkinda. After coming out, the thought to himself, I came a long way crossing the sea. Having come I have seen Sita. I would go back to Rama and others. Then they would ask me details of Ravanas army, their strength and weakness of Ravana. For this purpose, four options are open to me. They are Sama, dana, Bheda, and Danda. Sama will not work with rakshasas. Since they themselves are prosperous, dana also will not work. Bhedha also will not work out as they are very strong. So the only course open to me is Danda. They are all superiors in vigour and valour. They have defeated even Indra. So I will show my strength and valour. At least if I kill some of their warriors, I can
Sundara Kandam 305

guess their strength. Thereby, Sugreeva will appreciate my work. It would also help him in planning the war strategy. This cruel Ravana has a good taste in developing gardens. This Ashoka Vana is a prestigious royal garden. The garden in full blossom like Indras Nandana Vana. Now I will damage this garden like Agni burns out a dried forest. By this act of mine, Ravana would become furious and send his army to kill me. That gives me an opportunity to assess the strength of Ravanas army. If I am lucky, Ravana himself might come to kill me. I will go to Sugreeva and report. Hanuma planned in this way and increased his body size as big as a mountain. He smashed huge trees with his thighs and hands. Some were uprooted, some branches were broken, and some trees fell down. He cut open the ponds and lakes. The entire royal garden gave a devastated look as though it was hit by a cyclone. Many birds lost their nests and shelter. He let off the cruel animals and serpents from the cages. The pleasure resort of royal women was completely destroyed beyond recognition. Hanuma used all his means to provoke Ravana and make him furious. 42. Ravana sends his army to capture Hanuma: All hell broke loose in the garden. Hanuma left a trail of destruction in Ashoka vana. Birds fled into the sky. Wild animals ran into the city with fear. Huge big trees fell down with deafening sound. With that the city trembled as though it was struck by an earthquake. Rakshasis were frightened and ran to Sita and asked her, Sita! Who is that monkey with whom you were talking? From where has he come? What he has spoken to you? Tell us the truth without fear. Sita told them, Rakshasis! How do I know about the tricks of rakshasas? You alone should know better about him. He must be a rakshasa. Snakes alone know the feet of other snakes. I am afraid even to look at him.All rakshasi women ran to Ravana and told him, King! A huge monkey entered Ashoka vana and spoke to Sita. She refused to reveal anything about him. He must be a warrior either from Indra or Kubera. We suspect they are trying to help Rama. That monkey smashed all trees and ruined the beauty of our garden. Sita is sitting. We presume, deliberately he left out Sita and her place. Please punish the monkey.
306 Srimadhramayanam

On hearing the words from rakshasis, Ravana became furious and his eyes turned red. He summoned eighty thousand rakshasa warriors to catch him alive. They all went to Ashoka vana. Hanuma was waiting for them at the entrance. The army surrounded him and beat him with sharp weapons. Hanuma hit his tail on ground and made his body as big as a mountain. Challenging them, he hit hard on his thighs with hands. Just hearing the terrific sound, the birds fell on the ground and died. Rakshasa warriors ran helter skelter. He shouted loudly : Jai Rama; Jai Lakshmana, Jai Sugreeva, Oh rakshasi warriors! I am son of Vayu. I do things easily. I am the servant of Rama. I will kill thousands of enemies with stones and trees. I will smash the entire Lanka before I leave. All rakshasa warriors were frightened at the sight of Hanuma and perturbed on hearing the names of Rama. From all sides, they surrounded him with sharp weapons. Hanuma killed them all in different ways. Those who survived, ran to Ravana to report the news. However, Hanuma was expecting some more contingents from Ravana and so was sitting at the entrance. 43. Hanuma destroys Chaitya palace: Hanuma waited for some time for the arrival of another contingent from Ravana. He didnt want to waste time. He jumped on to the Chaitya Palace which was inaccessible for others. From there, he addressed the Rakshasa in loud voice: Hanuma : Rakshasas! Sugreeva, the king of Vanaras sent his warriors to find out Sita to nook and corner of all the worlds. Each Vanara weighs about thousand elephants. I am the weakest among his army. Your king has developed an enmity with Rama without any provocation. Rama will come shortly and he would kill all of you and your king Ravana. Soon your town is going to be a burial ground. Take it as my warning in advance. 44. Hanuma kills Jambumali : Jambumali, son of Prahasta was one of the several strong warriors of Ravana. He was deputed to kill Hanuma. Jambumali came in a chariot
Sundara Kandam 307

drawn by mules. Hanuma saw him sitting on the top of gates. He thumped his thighs and challenged him. Jambumali cast several sharp arrows on Hanuma. His body drenched with blood and looked like a blossomed Moduga tree. Hanuma was furious at Jambumali. Hanuma took a Parigha weapon lying on the ground and threw it on Jambumalis chest. He could not withstand the velocity of Parigha. He fell down and was dead. At the death of Jumbumali, rakshasha warriors ran into the city to inform Ravana. 45. Hanuma kills all the sons of ministers : Ravana was furious about Hanumas adventure and sent the sons of all his seven ministers. They were all as brilliant as Agni. They were all proven heroes in archery. They came with the ambition to kill Hanuma. They attacked Hanuma from all corners. Enraged Hanuma attacked ministers sons and he crushed them all. After killing the sons of seven ministers, there was a stampede. Many soldiers and horses died in that stampede. Chariots were crushed. Blood ran like a stream. Hanuma after killing all the enemies, sat at entrance waiting for some more contingents from Ravana. 46. Hanuma kills commanders: Ravana could not digest the fact that a single monkey had killed Jambumali, and ministers sons besides a large number of rakshasas. But he did not expose his anguish. He summoned Virupaksha, Yoopaksha, Durdhara, Praghasa, Bharakarna. All of them were too anxious to own the credit of catching the monkey alive. Ravana: My commanders! You go with a big army of four wings (elephants, chariots, cavalry and infantry) and catch that monkey alive. that monkey is not an ordinary one. It may be even a ghost. I suspect Indras hand also behind it. So dont act in haste. Catch the monkey with tact. Long time back, I have seen many monkey stalwarts like Vali, Sugreeva, Jambavamta, Neela, Dwivida and many others. But none of them is matching this monkey. It seems that this monkey has unlimited energy. Be alert.
308 Srimadhramayanam

Powerful and mighty commanders took the orders from the king and started to take on Hanuma. They possessed all powerful weapons, and were supported by many chariots, army, elephants and horses. Durdhana sent five powerful arrows on Hanuma. Hanuma jumped into the sky and escaped from them. He jumped on the chariot and broke it into pieces. Charioteer and Durdhara died on the spot. In the same way, he killed Virupaksha, Yoopaksha, Praghasa and Madha. 47. Hanuma kills Akshaya kumar: Ravana heard that Hanuma had killed all the commanders and the sons of seven ministers. He looked at Akshaya kumar who was sitting there. Akshaya kumar had taken his look itself as an order, took his bow and went. He looked as bright as a flaming Agni. He sat in his chariot which was decorated with many valuable gems and it was driven by eight horses. Deadly weapons were stored in the chariot. They could travel both on the ground and the sky. Hanuma saw Akshaya kumar coming in a chariot. He looked like a Sun coming out of mist. He was very much pleased to look at his brilliance; Hanuma was not in mood to fight. Still he was enjoying his presence. Suddenly Akshaya kumar shot powerful arrows on Hanuma. All the three arrows hit the head of Hanuma and blood started flowing like a stream. He looked like a rising Sun. Then Hanuma prepared himself for the battle. He again increased his body like a mountain. From such a tall Hanuma saw Akshaya Kumar and his chariot. Akshaya Kumar raised his bow and rained arrows on Hanuma. But he was not aware that he was going to be a prey to Hanumas valour. Hanuma shook his body strongly; with that jerking, all the arrows pierced in his body fell down. Suddenly he fled to the sky with that huge body. Akshaya kumar also shot the arrows and also chased him into the sky. Akshaya kumar, a master in archery, covered the entire sky with his arrows and restricted Hanumas movement in the sky. Hanuma appreciated the skills of Akshaya kumar. But he did not make up his mind as to what method he should adopt to eliminate the formidable enemy. So,Hanuma thought to himself, This rakshasas is fighting skills are highly appreciable. However, if I let him free in the beginning, he may turn
Sundara Kandam 309

out to be more violent after some time. So, I should not take much time to eliminate him Then he went near the chariot and killed the horses with strong fists till they dropped dead. Suddenly the chariot lost its balance and fell on the ground. Akshaya kumar noticed that he and his chariot were dropping down. He jumped from the chariot and started fighting with Hanuma in the sky itself. Hanuma slowly approached Akshaya Kumar, caught hold of his two legs, and rotated and spun and as a final blow, smashed him on the ground. With that, Akshaya kumars hands, thighs, wrist, and throat were dashed into pieces. Then he went to the entrance and sat there, waiting for the next contingent. 48. Indrajit fastens Hanuma: Akshay Kumars death pulled down confidence levels of Ravana. However, he looked brave and asked Indrajit to go and put to flight Hanuma. Ravana: My son! You know all astras. You are superior among heroes. You have pleased Brahma and have obtained several boons from him. You have defeated Indra many times. There is none to face you in all the three worlds. You are always protected by your bravery, courage, strength and by the grace of God. Whatever battle I have won it was because you were by my side. In short, you are as great as me. Shrewd and brave warrior! You first assess the valour and brilliance of this monkey. Accordingly you show your strength and velocity. Then you complete your job. Really I dont like to send you against this monkey. But due to Kshatriya dharma and royal compulsions, I am forced to send you. You show your tact and patience and ultimately secure victory. Indrajeet bowed to his father with folded hands. The ministers and officials hailed Indrajit and wished him a grand victory. With great brilliance and energy, Indrajit started with enthusiasm. Indrajit,who was an equivalent to Indra, started on his chariot with a velocity of Garutman. Hanuma heard the sounds of Indrajits chariot and the twangs of his bow. The twangs of his bow spread to all directions. Hanuma once again increased his body like a mountain and wandered in the sky. So all the arrows shot by Indrajit became useless. Since Hanuma
310 Srimadhramayanam

was changing his velocity and directions, Indrajit could not hurt him. He played with Indrajit for a long time. Thereby no one could damage the other. As a last resort, Indrajeet had to fling Brahmastra on Hanuma. Hanuma was tied with Brahmastra. With the power of that astra, he could not move. However he came to know that he was fastened with Brahmastra. He was aware that once Brahma blessed him, his astra would not bind him. However he bowed his head before Brahma and thought in himself, These rakshasas will present me before Ravana. Thereby I will have an opportunity to talk to him. Hanuma, pretended as if he was unconscious. As he was lying motionless, rakshasa soldier tied him with ropes so as to carry him to Ravana. On their way to Ravana, rakshasa soldiers beat him with sticks and hand fists. Hanuma was presented before Ravana. Hanuma saw Ravana sitting on thrown made of gold and precious stones. . Hanuma found Ravana as bright as a mid day Sun. Ravana saw Hanuma and was furious at him. He ordered his ministers to conduct an enquiry. 49. The majesty of Ravana: Hanuma, on seeing Ravana, felt himself as, When I am smashing Ashoka Vana, instead of that he fastened me and brought me to his presence While he was thinking thus, he became furious and his eyes became red. However he wondered at his majesty and glory. He also thought, had he been a righteous person, all the three worlds would have been worshipped him. Durdhara, Prahasta, Maharperswa and Nikumbha were the ministers of Ravana. They conducted the enquiry. 50. Hanuma declares himself as Ramas messenger: On seeing Hanuma, Ravana felt in himself: Oh this monkey is not an ordinary monkey. All these years I made all the worlds cry. But I never cried. Today this monkey made me cry. Long ago when I was penancing on Mt.Kailash, Nandi cursed me. By any chance that Nandi himself came in this form as a monkey? Or is he Banasura?
Sundara Kandam 311

Ravana called prahasta and ordered him to enquire the monkey From where he has come? Why he has come? Why he frightened the women in Ashoka Vana? How he broke an armlet and enter this land? What he wants from us? Why he made a ferocious battle with our army? Accordingly Prahasta met and asked Hanuma many questions Prahasta: Vanara! Cool down. Leave your fear. Dont get confused. If you tell us truth, we will not do any harm. Why you came to Lanka? Did you come on behalf of Indra? Are you a spy from Kubera? Whose messenger you are? Whether you are sent by Vishnu or Varuna? Though you look like monkey, you are not an ordinary monkey. Your brilliant face reveals that you are divine. Tell us the truth. Hanuma: Rakshasaraja! I am not the messenger of yama, Indra, Varuna or Vishnu. I myself wanted to come to this country and I came on my own. I am really a monkey. This is my real form. I wanted to see you. I know you will not grant permision to ordinary people like me. So to attract you, I smashed your favourite garden. I thought you will come to kill me. But you sent your army to kill me. So in self defense, I killed all your people. As you had boons from Brahma, he also gave me a boon that no astra will bind me. I wanted to see you. So I pretended as though I was fastened by the astra. The moment your soldiers fastened me with ropes, Brahmastra left me. Raja, I came here to see you on a diplomatic work. I am the messenger of Rama, the most superior and righteous person. I came here to give you a piece of advice. Listen: 51. Hanuma describes Ramas virtues : Hanuma: The emperor of Rakshasaraja! Ravana! I am sent by Sugreeva. He enquired your well being. The great Sugreeva is like your brother. I will tell you a few good words which may be useful to you for this world and the other world also, for which one has to follow Dharma and Ardha. King Dasaratha was an elderly man and a good friend of Indra. He is like our father. His eldest son is Rama, who is my master. He obeys his fathers words as order. To make his fathers words true, he went to forests with his wife Sita and brother Lakshmana. One day he lost his wife in the forest. He and Lakshmana came to Mt.Rishyamuka in search of his wife Sita. There he made friendship with Sugreeva. He promised him that he
312 Srimadhramayanam

would make him king of Kishkinda. As true to his promise, he killed Vali with one arrow and made Sugreeva the king. You know more about Vali and his strength. Sugreeva also promised Rama to find the whereabouts of Sita. He deputed several Vanaras to search Sita on land, in Patalam and on the sky. Some of them were as fast as Garutmanta. Some were as quick as Vayu. I am the son of Vayu. My name is Hanuma. I crossed the sea for over hundred yojanas in one leap . I searched nook and corners of Lanka. At last I saw her in your house. You are a great tapasvi. You know dharma and Artha which are the principal objects of human life and pursuit. So it is not good for you to keep others wife in your house. Great people like you will not do the acts of adharma. Because the acts of adharma are always dangerous and destroy the roots. King! If Rama gets furious, Lakshmana also becomes angry. If they release arrows, neither gods nor devils can survive. Please understand my meaningful and righteous words. Give back Sita to Rama. Now I have seen Sita in your garden house. If you dont listen to me, Rama himself would decide the next course of action. Sita is in your house. You know her as a five headed serpent. Who can digest the poisoned food? Similarly, neither suras nor Asuras can digest Sita. King of Rakshasas! You made a great tapasya. You had the boons for longevity and prosperity. If you do things in an unrighteous way, Rama would kill you and all rakshasas of Lanka. Ravana! Because of your boons, suras and asuras may not kill you. But Sugreeva is not a sura nor asura nor a gandharva nor Yaksha nor a rakshasa. So how can you escape from Sugreeva? King! If you destroy adharma with virtue you will get good results. But Adharma can never overcome virtue. You did tapasya and enjoyed its fruits. If you dont listen to my advice, you will have to start enjoy the fruits of adharma. Are you not aware that Rama alone killed fourteen thousand rakshasas in just a few hours? You know Valis strength. Rama killed Vali with just one arrow. You yourself decide which is good for you. King of rakshasas! I alone can smash all your elephants, horses, chariots and infantry. But it is not Ramas desire. Rama made an oath in
Sundara Kandam 313

the presence of Sugreeva and others, I will kill the person who has kidnapped Sita. So I am not doing so.Ramas fury will destroy all your forts, towns, your people and the four wings of your army. In your interest, I am advising you not to kill your ministers, people and property. King! I am the messenger of Rama. I am his servant. What all I am advising you is without any vested interest. I am telling you all these words for your good only. Accept my truthful words. Ravana! The most brilliant Rama can destroy and withdraw all movables and immovables, all the five elements, all the orbits and again he can create them all. He is equivalent to Sri Maha Vishnu. If you want to do harm to such a great righteous person, you would lose your life and the lives of your community. 52. Vibhishanas advice: On hearing Hanumas words, Ravana became more furious and ordered to kill him. Vibeshana intervened and told Ravana : Vibhishana : My esteemed brother! Please abandon your anger. Please be cool. Virtuous and superior kings will not kill the messengers. You know all dharmas. If you kill a messenger, people will not appreciate your action. All the more, killing a monkey is not an established custom. It will not speak high of you. If a learned person like you also commit sinful acts, then what is the meaning of learning scriptures and injunctions? Ravana : Vibhishana! No sin will afflict me by killing a sinister. Killing is the only answer for such cruel persons. Vibhishana : Danaveswara! Be gracious. Leave anger. Be virtuous, elders say under any circumstances, king should not resort to killing a messenger. No doubt this monkey has killed many of our commanders, ministers sons and Akshaya kumar. Certainly he is punishable. Elders have suggested many kinds of punishments to messengers. You may choose any one of them. He may be punished with blows, with a whip. He may be bodily disfigured. His head may be shaved. His body may be burnt with seals. But killing an ambassador was not heard any time. King, you know all dharmas, you know the good and bad, more than
314 Srimadhramayanam

anyone. You are only talking like this inappropriate things, out of fury. But you dont mean it. Only brave and courageous people can control their anger. King! You are known for pronouncing judicious decisions. You know all the worldly and secular customs. You are the most virtuous person. What do we gain by killing this monkey? Our aim should be to kill those who provoked him. We dont know whether he is a good or bad monkey. But people who sent him to us, are really our enemies. He is their servant only. He said the words what they asked him to say. So it is not fair to kill him. You may kill Indra or any other god, but not this monkey. Because, he is the only person who has crossed such a wide sea. If you kill him, who will go and bring those princes to fight with us? If they come to our place, it will be easy for us to kill them all. All your commanders are obedient and faithful to you. If those two princes foolishly enter our land, your commanders will kill them easily. Ravana was convinced by his brothers views and pronounced to free the monkey. 53. Hanumas tail set on fire: Ravana: Vibhishana! I agree with you. Killing an ambassador is prohibited both by rule and wisdom. We shall punish him equivalent to death. Monkeys are very proud of their tails. So set fire to its tail. He should feel ashamed to see his friends and relatives, without a tail. This is the right punishment. Set fire to his tail and parade him through the city. Angry rakshasas tied with cloth to his tail and poured oil on those rags. As he was taken in a parade through the streets, citizens brought rags and oil from each house and drenched. When they set on fire, the flames raged to the sky. At that time, Hanuma looked like a raising Sun. Whenever Hanuma was raising his body, the ropes fastened on his body were snapping. People around him fell down. Again rakshasas brought new ropes and tied him. When the flames from his tail was touching the sky, people from all houses came out and saw the fun. Hanuma thought, They want to take me round the city. Last time, while searching Sita, I saw the city at night time. Now I will see the city in broad day light. I shall avail this opportunity for good.
Sundara Kandam 315

Then he increased his body. Thereby all the ropes fastened were severed like simple threads. He stood up angrily and beat his tail strongly on the ground. Male, female, children and adults were thrown to a distance. Hanuma thought, Though these people set fire to my tail, I am not feeling any burning sensation. They took him in a procession through the streets. Hanuma saw the entire Lanka city in their company. He saw big buildings, secret underground houses and big aeroplanes parked in a row. He also saw wide streets as well as narrow lanes and bylanes. Rakshasa woman went and told Sita, Sita! The monkey that came and talked to you was caught. The king ordered to set fire to his tail and take a parade in the city. On hearing this bad news, Sitas grief was doubled than that of her own grief. She prayed to Agni, the fire god, Oh Agni! If I did my penance conscientiously , if I am a chaste and virtuous wife of Rama, give solace to Hanuma from the heat of fire. Oh Agni! If Rama is kind to me, if I am fortunate enough, you give full relief to Hanuma from the pains of fire. Agni! If you think that the truthful Sugreeva could pull me out of my grief you save Hanuma. Sita thus prayed to Agni with great devotion. Agni heard her prayers. He formed a ring around the tail of Hanuma and extricated him from pain of any sort. Vayu, the father of Hanuma also responded to Sitas prayers. Vayu had blown cold breeze on Hanuma. With the prayers of Sita, both Agni and Vayu responded. So he didnt feel the pain of fire or strain during the parade. Hanuma felt in himself, These rakshasas set fire to my tail. The flames are still raising rapidly. Yet the heat is not touching my body. On the otherhand the spot is as chill as ice. Is it by virtue of Ramas super human power? Earlier, while crossing the sea also, Mt.Mainaka had come forward to serve me. Perhaps in the same way, the fire god Agni, also gives me solace. It is because of kindness of Sita? Hanuma was thinking in this manner, and suddenly he enlarged his body. With that, all the ropes fastened to him were cut . He jumped into the sky. 54. The burning of Lanka: Hanuma felt himself in the following way: Having come to Lanka I found out and spoken to Sita. I am very happy. I dont have a big agenda
316 Srimadhramayanam

before me. I will be happier if I make all rakshasas unhappy. I smashed the beautiful Ashoka vana, I killed many great warriors of Ravana. I met Ravana and reminded him the prescribed duties and conduct of a king. What more I can do to keep all these rakshasas more unhappy? Then Hanuma had developed a brilliant idea . These rakshasas burnt my tail to punish me. Now I will burn all their houses with their own fire and punish them all. So that all of them run into the streets for fear of life. He complimented himself with his brilliant thought. Hanuma jumped into the sky with his flaming tail and started burning the houses of all the big mansions of the important Rakshasas. The grief and cries of rakshasa reached the sky. Some thought that Agni had come in the form of Vanara. Some others thought it was Brahma himself who came in the form of a monkey. Some said the enemy of rakshasa Vishnu came in the form of Hanuma. However Hanuma did not touch the house of Vibhishana and the garden where Sita is sitting. Then he meditated on Sri Rama. 55. Hanumas grief for Sitas safety: The flames touched the sky. Suddenly Hanuma remembered about Sita and her safety. I burnt all houses out of angry on Ravana and rakshasas. Anger is a bad element. As the fire is extinguished with water, a virtuous person should eliminate anger with his wisdom. Those who can control their anger are real rishis. In general, the anger and the sinful acts go hand in hand. In a fit of anger to burn entire Lanka, I did not think of Sitas safety. Till now I did everything in a right way. But at the end due to my hastiness, I set bonfire to Ashoka vana, due to ignorance. Sita also must have perished in the fire. If it was true, what is it I have achieved? How can I face Rama? If Rama comes to know Sita perished in fire, he will also leave his body. If he dies Lakshmana also follows him. If Rama and Lakshmana die Sugreeva also dies. If Bharata and Satrughna know about it, they will also die at Ayodhya. I am seeing some good omens. Only with the grace of Sita, I did not feel the burning sensation though my tail was set on fire. So the fire God, Agni would not have damaged her. She is a chaste and virtuous wife,
Sundara Kandam 317

with her power she may burn even Agni himself. So she must be safe. However I will see Sita Devi once again, before I return to Kishkinda. 56. Hanuma goes to Sita again: Hanuma saw Sita sitting under Simsupa tree. His fears, doubts and grief disappeared. His joy knew no bounds. He went and told her, Revered Sita! I am happy to see you safe. I wanted to see you once again and take your blessings before I leave. Sita: Hanuma! You are superior among the killers of our enemies. I really appreciate your vigour and valour and competency in succeeding in your duty which is commendable. You alone can complete Ramas work and can take me to Rama. But if Rama comes here and kill all those rakshasas by himself and takes me with him, that will befitting his valour. Then only, I will feel happy. You see to it that he would come here as fast as possible and take me from here. Hanuma : Rama will come here very soon with Vanara warriors, kill Ravana and all rakshasas and take you with him. He will relieve you from your grief. Hanuma took leave of Sita and reached the peak of that mountain for a takeoff. He travelled in the high skies towards north. 57. Hanuma crosses the sea : Hanuma made the entire Lanka confused and set it in a mess. Lanka was set on fire and reduced to ashes. He created havoc in the hearts of Rakshasa warriors. He reached the sea shore where Angada, Jambavanta and other monkey warriors were waiting for him. All of them were the members of the team selected to go to South and search Sita. On seeing the fellow team mates, Hanuma made a lions roar. They saw Hanuma dashing on to the mountain. All Vanaras went to the peak of that mountain to give him a warm welcome. As soon as he landed, the team members presented him fruits, roots and water. Hanuma paid reverences to elders in the team, Jambavanta, Angada and others. Hanuma sat by the side of Angada and said, Vanara warriors! I saw the chaste Sita sitting in Ashoka vana and she was meditating on Rama.
318 Srimadhramayanam

Angada : Hanuma! No one can dare to cross hundred yojanas sea and return. You did it. Since you have seen Sita, Rama will live in peace and comfort. Hanuma told them all his experiences in detail in an interesting manner. I advised Ravana to give away Sita to Rama and seek his protection. I assured him that Rama will certainly exonerate him. But Ravana was very angry with me and ordered to set fire to my tail. The flames on my tail touched the sky. But with the grace of Sita, I did not feel the heat. With the fire on my tail, I jumped on to each house and set it fire. Then the entire Lanka was in blazes and finally reduced to ashes. Then I went to Sita, I took her blessings and came here. 60. Enthusiasm of Angada: Angada said to his fellow vanaras: My dear Vanara warriors! You heard what Hanuma said. You are all aware that we have the capacity to reach Lanka. Hanuma killed many rakshasa warriors and came back. So there is no one who can resist us. We all go and bring back Sita with us. Rama will be happy, if Sita is back with him. In case if we go and tell him that we found Sita, they not only will feel bad but also will laugh at us for not bringing her with us. Jambavanta: Yuvaraja! I appreciate your enthusiasm. We are disciplined soldiers of Sugreeva. We are expected to do what he orders us to do. So our duty is only go back and report what all we did. If we do things on our own, they may even punish us. So let us go immediately and report to our king. 61. Damaging Madhuvana : Jambavantas word were well accepted by Angada, Hanuma and others. From the peak of that mountain, they travelled in the air towards Kishkinda. While travelling, they saw a beautiful garden with so many fruits bearing trees. That was Sugreevas Madhuvana which was comparable with Indras garden. They were tempted to land in the garden to eat fruits and drink wine. The enthusiastic Angada gave them permission to enter the garden. They drank wine. In an intoxicated mood, spoiled some
Sundara Kandam 319

branches and uprooted some of the trees. Wine stocks and honey were scattered carefreely on the ground. Seeing some of the unruly Vanaras, the gardeners obstructed them. The drunken Vanaras were overpowered and beaten by the gardeners. 62. Vanaras insult Dadhimukha: Hanuma encouraged his fellow Vanaras to drink as much wine as they could. He assured them of his protection from the king. Angada supported Hanumas words Gardeners were frightened and reported that matter to Dadhimukha. He was the caretaker of that garden and father of Tara. When Dadhimukha went to warn them, all the drunkard Vanaras in fit of intoxication insulted and beat him. Angada was also under full intoxication. He also beat Dadhimukha, his grandfather severely. With that Dadhimukha broke his legs and hands. Dadhimukha could not bear the physical pain and mental torture. So he went flying in the air to report the matter to Sugreeva and prostrated at his feet. 53. Sugreeva consoles Rama : Uncle and a great warrior Dadhimukha fell at the feet of Sugreeva and wept. Sugreeva : Great warrior! Why are you looking disappointed? what is the reason for your distress? Dadhimukha : Oh King! I am protecting this madhuvana since my fathers time with utmost care. You, your father and your brother had a special liking for that garden. It was as beautiful as Devendras Nandana vana. Today Angada, Hanuma and many other Vanaras entered the garden and damaged all the trees. They drank wine and honey as much as they could. Remaining drinks were thrown on the ground. They uprooted the trees, when I tried to control them, they all beat me. I came running to report it to you. When Dadhimukha was reporting thus, Rama and Lakshmana were also there. They could not understand what he was talking. So Lakshmana asked, Sugreeva! Is he not the protector of your Madhuvana? Why he has come with grief? What is the matter?
320 Srimadhramayanam

Sugreeva : Prince! He has brought us a good news. Angada and others went to south to find out Sita. No other group fulfilled their mission, but this group returned with success. So they are celeberating in the garden!The garden is in the outskirts of Kishkinda. As soon as they reached that place, they desired to celebrate and hence entered Madhuvana and drank wine and honey. It is evident that they have succeeded in finding the whereabouts of Sita. That is why they felt like celebrating the occasion. Lakshmana! Hanuma is the master among those who are capable of achieving targets. He is highly educated, valour and genius. He must have seen Sita. He is very much in the company of Jambavanta. He is experienced and an elderly person. He knows well when and how to do things. Angada is Yuvaraja. With their support Hanuma can achieve anything. So you can rest assured that they saw Sita. This is the auspicious occasion for you both also to celebrate. On hearing Sugreevas words, both Rama felt immense joy. Then Sugreeva turned to Dadhimukha and said, Uncle! All those Vanaras have succeeded in their search for Sita. That is why, they are celebrating with wine and honey. I am exonerating them all. Tell them Rama, Lakshmana and myself are waiting for them. Ask them to come immediately. 64. Hanuma starts to Kishkinda : Dadhimukha went to madhuvana and said to Angada, Fellow warriors! Angada! We are all employed to protect the garden. In our over enthusiasm, not knowing who you are, the gardners have misbehaved with you and your friends. You please ignore them and leave them without punishment. Oh Angada! You are our Yuvaraja. You are entitled to enjoy as you please since it is your own. Sinless! I reported all this to king Sugreeva. He was not annoyed on you. On the contrary, he is very much happy about your celebration. He is anxiously waiting for you. You may please go and see him. So, Angada said to Vanaras : Angada : Oh superior Vanaras! Rama must have come to know of our arrival. He must be anxious to hear the good news from our team. So it is not fair to make any further delay. Though I am Yuvaraja, I dont
Sundara Kandam 321

command you. I will act as per your wishes. If you want to enjoy for some more time, you can do so. The members of the south-bound team accepted his words. Hanuma : Angada! You are our Yuvaraja. Your words are not only sweet but also befitting to your status. I am sure you will prove yourself as our popular Maharaja. We obey your orders. We are all ready to start. After disposing thecase of Dadhimukha, Sugreeva sat by the side of Rama and told him, Rama! There are a lot of good news for you. Our Vanaras have seen Sita. Shortly they will come here and narrate to you what all have happened. While Sugreeva was talking to Rama, they heard the lion roaring from the sky. After a short while, Angada, Hanuma and others landed in Kishkinda. Hanuma said to Rama, Prabhu! Sita is safe. She is always meditating on you and waiting for you. On hearing the news of Sita, the joy of Rama and Lakshmana knew no bounds. 65-68. Hanumanta tells about Sita : Hanuma narrated how he saw Sita under Simsupa tree and the way he praised the dynasty of Ikshvakus to made her believe that he was the true messenger of Rama and the related events in full.He handed over the choodamani of Sita, to Rama, as a token of his success Rama grieves on seeing Choodamani: Rama heard the conditions under which Sita was living in the captivity of Ravana. He pressed Choodamani to his heart and wept for a long lime remembering his old memories. He said to Sugreeva: Rama: Sugreeva! On seeing its calf, the cow begins to exude milk. In the same way, on seeing this choodamani my heart is melting. This gem was given by her father at the time of our marriage. Since then she was wearing this gem. This gem was found in the bottom of the sea by Indra,who gave it to my father- in- law as a gift. Now after seeing this gem I am having a clear vision of my father- in- law and my father in front of me. Sita was always wearing this gem. After seeing this gem, I had a feeling that Sita is sitting by my side.
322 Srimadhramayanam

Lakshmana! As my heart is revitalized with the memories of Sita, Hanuma brought this gem to me. If Sita lives for a month, I will see to it that she will live forever. Lakshmana! Take me to the place where Sita is living. When I came to know she is living, how can I live separately? Sita is basically a timid lady. She cannot live among the cruel women. Hanuma! tell me again and again what all Sita said to you. Hanuma conveys Sitas message to Rama : Hanuma told him, Sita narrated the incident that happened at Chitrakutam and the time when you shot Brahmastram at the right eye of that mischievous crow. On hearing this story from her, I asked for any other memoir that Rama could recognize. Then she gave me this choodamani. Rama! I told you what all that respectful Sita told me word by word. How Hanuma cleared the doubts of Sita : Hanuma : I told Sita not to grieve and Rama will come shortly with Vanara and Bhalluka warriors to kill Ravana and take to his arms. Rama! She expressed a doubt how Rama, Lakshmana, Vanaras and Bhallukas could cross hundred yojanas of sea. She believed that all the three worlds only Vayu, Garutmanta and me alone could cross the sea. She further told me You are capable of killing Ravana and his men to complete Ramas work. But I will be happy if Rama himself kills Ravana and redeems me. You go and provoke Rama to kill all rakshasas with his powerful arrows. Then only his prestige will be enhanced. I understood her mind and her deep feelings in her words and said, Sita! Rama and Sugreeva are anxious to kill the enemies. The vanaras and Bhallukas under sugreevas control are so capable to reach any destination in three worlds. They are all capable of achieving impossible things.. All those warriors are either equal to me or superior to me. So, you imagine that I myself came crossing the sea. I need not say anything about others. Regarding Rama and Lakshmana, I will carry them on my back and bring them to Lanka. Oh Sita! Rama will come very soon and kill Ravana and others. He will take you to Ayodhya and he will be crowned as a king.
Sundara Kandam 323

Yuddha Kandam
1: Rama embraces Hanuma: Rama heard what all Hanuma told about Sita and was immensely happy and hugged him affectionately. Rama: Hanuma! You did a brave and courageous job. Vayu, Garutmantha and you alone can fulfill this task. It is very difficult to step into Lanka, whereas you have made a trip to Lanka and came back successfully. Even Indra can not break the security ring of Ravana. Hanuma! You are not only brave and courageous but also very tactful. You stood exemplarily in exhibiting loyalty to your master. When a master employs his staff on an important assignment, one who does it with enthusiasm and with tact will be rated as the superior among the chosen personnel. In that way, Hanuma! You shine as the topmost among the workforce. Thus you have established the name and fame of your master, Sugriva. I complement you for that. One may be brilliant and capable. If he executes the job to the extent he was asked to do only, he will be noted as the second best. But the worst servant is who is reasonably brilliant, but shows no any enthusiasm. Such people are to be rated as the worst. Oh Sugriva! Hanuma has found out Sita and kept up the prestige of our Ikshvaku line. I am really feeling sorry for my inability to honour him now in a fitting manner. So I once again whole heartedly complement and hug him warmly. Oh Sugriva! Now since we have come to know the whereabouts of Sita, let us devise a plan for crossing the sea and reaching Lanka. 2. Sugriva consoles Rama: Sugriva: Oh Rama! you are the most learned person. You know all sastras and dharmas. You are as brilliant as Bruhaspathi. If you take
324 Srimadhramayanam

decision, we stand with you to carry out your instruction, you leave the grief as an ungrateful person leaves friendship. Dont leave alacrity . Invoke anger on our enemy. if you take you the bow in anger, no one can face of you. My conscious is telling me that victory is going to be ours soon. Vijayalakshmi will choose you at the end. Oh Rama! You dont worry about our crossing the sea. Our vanara warriors are quiet capable in achieving difficult targets. They are capable of changing their form, and velocity at their will. They will fight with trees and boulders. Their nails are sharper that swords. They can even chew and masticate mountains. We will have a meeting with all our elders and warriors and work out our war strategy and and crossing the sea. 3: Rama enquires about Lanka: Rama heard the meaningful words of Sugriva and enquired Hanuma about lanka. Rama: Hanuma! I can cross the sea with power of penance or by building a bridge or I can even dry up the sea. Tell me the details of lanka, since you have a first hand information. What is the type of fort? What is the strength of their army? How many contingents they have? How the fort is built and what are the the security arrangements? How they have built their city and what is the lifestyle of the people living there? Hanuma: Prabhu! Their fort was guarded by strong security forces. Even ant can not escape their attention. I will tell you in detail. Millions of people are living inside the fort. They are all prosperous and living happily. The boundary wall of the fort was very hefty and high. It has four entrance gates. The doors of the gates are tall and hefty. The doors are fitted with security bolts. Each gate is guarded by vigilant soldiers on either side. Here barracks were built for storing weapons. Those barracks were fitted with guns and canons and many other mechanical devices. From them they can shoot stones and arrows. Ravana had the personal knowledge on all the military movements and its personnal. In the event of any attack, he himself will be in the front row. In short even gods cannot enter the fort. The city was built little far away from the sea. Navigation on the sea was prohibited. So it is impossible for any one to touch the soil of
Yuddha Kandam 325

lanka. The city was built on a mountain. The Eastern gate is guarded by ten thousand soldiers. Southern gate is guarded by one lakh soldiers. Here Ravana parades all his four system of defense viz. elephant, horses, chariot and infantry. The warriors deployed at this gate have fought with Indra on several occasions. On the Western gate ten lakh soldiers are paraded. This gate also guarded by the four branches of the fighting forces. On the Northern gate about one crore of soldiers are paraded. Prabhu! They have built trenches all around the compound wall. They also have built bridges to gain entry through the gates. I damaged a few bridges and burnt lanka city before I returned. I killed many famous warriors of Ravana. I am confidant of reaching lanka by crossing the sea. On reaching lanka our vanaras will smash the city. From one side Angadha, Dwidhu, Mindhu, Jambavantha, Panasa, Nala and Nela can reach Lanka by air. Even if others could not cross the sea, these vanaras are capable of killing Ravana and smash lanka. You fix auspicious time and day; we will complete the job under your leadership. 4: War preparations: Rama heard the elaborate brief given by Hanuma on lanka and told Sugriva to make arrangements for the battle. Rama: Oh Hanuma! I can smash Ravana and his town. Today is my birth star Punarvasu. This is Sadhana Tara for me. Tomorrow is star Hasta. That is my Nidhana Tara. Today is the most auspicious for me to make a start for the battle. If Sita hears this news, she will be as happy as a person getting nectar when he is in the grip of death. Sugriva! Let one lakh vanaras be led by Neela in the first contingent. See to it that good food, water and other amenities are available to them. Let him take all security precautions, such as food poisoning and attacks from rakshasas etc. Some times they may hide in bushes and attack, so you employ few vanaras to conduct aerial survey. Sugriva! We are going to fight a powerful enemy. so let us leave the unhealthy, week and handicapped vanaras. Those people may be employed as a security for civilians living in Kishkinda. Let Gazudu and Gavayu to go ahead of the army as the bulls leads a cow herd. You employ Rushabha to cover the right side of the army from the sky. Let Gandhamadana be a
326 Srimadhramayanam

guard on the left side of the army in the air. Jambavantha, Susheshana and Vegadershi will organize the movement of the vanaras on the ground. I will sit on the back of Hanuma, as Indra on Iravath. Similarly Lakshmana will sit on the back of Angadha as Kubera rides on the elephant Sarva Bhauma. Arrangements by Sugriva: Sugriva carried out the orders of Rama. Immediately all vanara warriors stationed in various places like the caves, the mountains, tree tops and the river beds, joined the stream of army. Sugriva went and worshipped Rama, and Lakshmana before the armies made a move. Crores of elephant sized vanaras joined the contingents. They ate fruits, roots and drank honey and proceeded towards south with utmost enthusiasm. Rama and Lakshmana, sitting on the back of Hanuma and travelling in the sky, looked like the sun and moon. Millions of vanara warriors were moving on the ground as if they were born from the earth. The dust raised by the vanaras covered the entire sky. They were fighting with each other with trees and tree branches, boulders and stones out of over enthusiasm or just fun. Finally they reached sea shore. Rama, Lakshmana and Sugriva went up to the Maheedra hill. From the peak of the hill, they saw the area. Rama said. Oh Sugriva! Now we are on the sea shore. Now you command all the vanaras to assemble in a disciplined way. If they start running hither and tither at this critical hour, it will become difficult to achieve our target. Some rakshasa spies also may be moving around to know our movements. Let some one fly in the sky and watch the movements of enemies. Sugriva went with Lakshmana to implement Ramas orders. When they went down to the ground, the army of the vanaras appeared as another sea. The shouting, talks, and cries overpowered the commotion of the sea.. Sugriva divided vanaras into three divisions. 1. All vanara community, 2. All Golengoola community, 3. Bhalukas. Sugriva said to himself The other side of this sea is Lanka where rakshasas are living. All this deep white foam is Varunas teeth. In its deep waters- whales, crocodiles and many other cruel animals are living. If one dives deep, we may see that this sea is full of diamonds, gems and pearls In the moon light, the surface water looks like stars. After some distance the horizon looks like the sea
Yuddha Kandam 327

absorbing the sky and the sky merging with the sea. Waves are harshly hitting the mountains and create frightening sounds. 5: Rama remembers Sita: All vanaras were stationed in the nearby trees and on mountains. The entire vanaras were under the control of Neela, Mainda and Dwividu. Rama sat on the sea shore and said to Lakshmana. Rama: Lakshmana! Elders say, time is the healer of all wounds. Whereas in my case, it is difficult. My grief for Sita is increasing day by day but not decreasing. Today my grief is not that she is away from me or she was kidnapped. But my grief is that the time is running short day by day. Hanuma said she will be live only for a month. Oh Vayu! First you go and touch Sita and then come to me. Oh moon! On seeing you I feel happy as of I am seeing my darling . In case she is also looking at you at now at least our sight can meet at a common point ie. On Moon. Lakshmana! You sit here. I will go in to the waters and lie down. That will cool my burnings. We both are alive and live on earth. One day or the other, we will meet. I am living with that faith only. Even if one paddy field is well-irrigated and full of water but the neighbouring field is dried up, the water will make the dried field also to survive. In the same way, since Sita is alive, I am also living. When I will kill my enemy and see my darling ? When I can look at a fist full of her waist? When can I lift her face and look at her lotuspetal like eyes? When will I be able to abandon the grief of her separation like a dirty linen? Lakshmana: brother! Forsake your grief. You are going to kill Ravana and bring Sita with you. In a short while, we are going to Ayodhya with Sita. Now we are watching all good omens. You lead these vanara warriors and kill Ravana as devatas killed Tarakasura. Oh venerable! Leave grief. All fortunes are awaiting you. 6: Ravanas negotiations: We know how Hanuma exhibited his strength and valour before Ravana. We also understand how this put Ravana in shame and distress. He held a meeting with his ministers.
328 Srimadhramayanam

Ravana: Oh warriors! All these years lanka was inaccessible even for Indra. After all, a monkey had entered lanka and spoke to Sita. He had damaged our prestigious Ashoka vana and burnt many buildings of lanka to ashes. Seeing all these things I dont think he is an ordinary monkey. Now we all have to think our next course of action. Tell me your views. Collective thinking only leads to victory. You are all elders and brilliant. Tell me how to tackle this problem. You all think over and give me your valuable advice. You are awarethat the ministers are of three types. They are excellent, mediocre and inferior. They are excellent- those who share his sorrows and pleasures equally with his ministers and elders. Then only he will depend on his luck and take decisions. The mediocre- is one, who though he may be brilliant and has capable ministers, ignores them all and he depends only on his luck and takes decisions. The inferior- he will consult neither his ministers nor depends on their luck. He takes decisions without thinking its pros and cons. Of all the collective thinking, all ministers without misunderstandings as said in the scriptures, must to come to one conclusion. That collective thinking will be considered as excellent. However, ministers having their own independent views and yet work for a common cause, are called as mediocre way collective thinking. The third one will be those ministers having their own vies and not concerned with others views and yet they could not take decisions. These are called inferior way of collective decision. Ramas vigour and valour were proved in janastana. He alone killed fourteen thousand rakshasas. He is coming with millions of vanara warriors and is waiting on the other side of the sea. Crossing the sea and reaching lanka is not a big matter for him. He can adapt any other device. He can land up in lanka any moment. So you think well and give me such an advice which will not be different to our forces. 7: Brave Ministers encourage for war: All ministers encouraged Ravana to accept the challenge of Rama and expressed confidence that they could win the battle.
Yuddha Kandam 329

Oh King! You won the battle in Patala and conquered Bhogavati. You had a fierce battle with Yakshas on Mt.Kailash and conquered Kubera and owned his pushpaka which is still in your possession. The great architect of Maya had given his daughter, Mandodari, as your queen. You have overcome the mightiest demon Madhuvu and you made him a dependable associate by giving your sister Kumbini in marriage. Oh great man! You made a military expedition on Rasatala and conquered Vasuki, Takshaka, Sankuni and Jatini. There is no one who can oppose you in all the three worlds. You pleased Brahma and got the boons to be immortal. You fought with Kalakeya rakshasas for one and half years and merged them all in to your family. Not only that, you learnt all witch craft and psychic tricks from them. You won all guardian gods of four quarters. You won the support of the sons of Varuna. Oh king! You entered the sea of Yama loka and had driven away Yamas soldiers. Finally Yama himself ran away, leaving his kingdom. At that time, every one was astonished while looking at your splendor. Oh king! In those days, the Kshatriya kings were spread over the earth as the trees were spread on the earth. They were as powerful as Indra. When compared to them what is Ramas stature? You killed kings greater than Rama. Oh king! Why are you feeling tension? You dont strut out of your seat. Indrajeet alone can kill Rama and his vanaras. Indrajeet performed many yagnas and had obtained several boons from lord Siva. He alone pulled Indra and brought him here. Oh raja! Hanumas power is too small when compared to Indrajeet. So Indrajeet alone is sufficient to bring you victory. 8: Commanders assurances to Ravana: All the ministers expressed their frank and considered opinions before the king. After hearing the ministers words, the commanders also came forward with their views. Prahasta: Oh Prabhu! Deva, Danava, gandharva, yaksha, Kinnara, Kimpurasha, Pichasa or any other community in the three worlds cannot stand before you. Hanuma damaged Ashoka garden, when we were rather
330 Srimadhramayanam

too careless due to over confidence and made inadvertent mistake and the people were fully engaged in enjoyment. Had I fought with him, I would have killed him. Oh king! Permit me. I will guard the entire sea coast and kill all vanaras before they step on our soil. Durmukha: Oh king! Hanuma has disgraced the prestige of our lanka and the palace; Rama and Sugriva are attempting a war like expedition we should not tolerate. I will go alone and kill all of them, weather in the sea or when they are on our soil or in the sky. Vajradamstara: Oh Raja! While attacking the enemy, one should have the knack and tact. Then only we can kill the enemy en mass. I will tell you a technique. Our soldiers are capable of changing their form and size. They can fight from ground and also from the sky. I will send them in human form and they have to tell Rama Oh Rama! We are coming from Baratha. We came to help you. In the mean time we will go in the sky and kill with spears and swords and astras. On seeing this unexpected calamity, Rama and Lakshmana will get mad and die due to heart failure. Nikumbhu: (son of Kumbhakarna) Oh king! You won all the worlds. You alone can kill this Rama, Lakshmana and all vanaras. However, you sit at home. I alone will go and kill all of them. Kindly permit me. Vajrahanuvu: Oh king! You simply sit at home I alone can kill and eat them all. 9: Vibheeshanas advice: After them, Nikumbhu, Rabhase, Suryasatru,Suptegna, Yagnakopu, Mahaparswa, Mahodara, Resmiketu, Indrajeet, Prahasta, Virupaksha, Vajradanshtra, Dhumraksha, Athikayu, Durmukha and many other rakshasa commanders and warriors stood with their weapons in hand and declared that they would kill Rama, Lakshmana and all vanaras. In the midst of this confusion, Vibheeshana expressed his views. Vibheeshana: Friends! To achieve targets one should try a means of success against an enemy for which four ways are usually enumerated
Yuddha Kandam 331

(sama, dana, bedha danda). As a last resort only danda is to be employed. This is what our elders say. Whereas we straight away think of Danda as the first resort. Brothers! Our elders also said the timing for use of danda viz. when the enemy is in a state of confusion, or when he is already engaged in a war with some one else or of gods grace is against him. If such person is attacked with danda, then the result will be in his favour. Oh Warriors! In the present context, Rama is not a confused person. He is determined to win the battle. He is above anger. His strength, vigour and valour are unchallenged. Our king had kidnapped the wife of Rama. Earlier we did not have any enemity with Rama. Our brother Khara, with a big army, had over reacted on him and declared war on against him. Rama killed Khara in the battle. What is wrong in that? Any living being should protect its life in the best of their ability. However if we think Rama did any offence, we could have attacked him then and there. Oh Warriors! The origin of all our fears is Sita. That is why, we are preparing for a battle against Rama. If we send her back all problems, will be solved. It is a great sin to kidnap and keep others wives in our custody. That crime is the mother of all sins. That will also bring us ill fame. It will reduce the longevity. So it is better to send her back immediately. Rama is famous for his vigour and valour. It is well known that Rama always follows the path of dharma. It is not good to have enemity with such a person. At present, the citizens of Lanka are enjoying all comforts and living happily. We possess enormous wealth. If Rama lands in this country, he will destroy everything. Before our race is destroyedby him, you give back Sita to Rama. You leave anger. We lose all our peace and comfort if you dont renounce anger. Even now, you can adopt the path of dharma, thereby you will find peace and your fame will be doubled. Thereby we, our children and our race will flourish. 10: Vibheeshana meets Ravana: Vibheeshana had firm opinion on the principal objects of life and pursuit viz. Dharma, ardha, kama and Moksha. With those firm thoughts in mind, he went to the residence of Ravana. In the same complex scholars were living and reciting Veda day and night. His ministers were also living
332 Srimadhramayanam

in the same building. They were the most loyal to Ravana. Huge numbers of dedicated soldiers had been living to handle any eventuality. Astute and shrewed Vibheeshana entered the complex as the sun entered the thick clouds. He heard the scholars chanting mantras aspiring for Ravanas health, wealth and welfare. On seeing Vibheeshana, all the scholars blessed him with vedic mantras. He too paid his salutations to them and entered Ravanas chamber. While meeting Ravana, he wished his brother with traditional honour JAYEEBHAVA VIJAYEEBHAVA. Ravana offered him a seat with a sign of his hand and eyes. Ravana was sitting alone. He wanted to take the opportunity and explained him the prescribed course of conduct keeping the interest of rakshasa community at large in a polite and humble way in the following manner. Vibheeshana: Brother! The moment Sita landed in our soil, we began to are see all bad omens. The sacred fires were not flaring, but smoke alone spread all over. Snakes were freely moving where Vedas were recited. Ants were eating away the Havis prepared for yagna. Elephants were not releasing the juice of rut. The neighs of horses were not heard. The hair of donkeys and mules stood erect. Maharaja! In addition to these bad omens, our people were not recovering from the bonfire of Lanka. Considering all these aspects, I feel it is better to send away Sita, so that we all could live happily. You dont mistake my words. Dont be angry on me. All our people were conscious of the bad omens. They were all afraid of telling you. Since I am your own brother, I took some liberty with you and bring these facts to your notice in your own interest. Think well and do what is good for you and to our people. Ravana: (Furiously) Oh Brother! I will not leave Sita. Rama cannot and will not come here. Even if he comes with Indra, they cannot defeat me. 11: Ravana consults his ministers: Ravana was actually afflicted by the arrows of cupid. He became mad with the desire over Sita. He was aware that the news of his sinful acts had reached the people, These aspects, added along with those of
Yuddha Kandam 333

Vibheeshanas advice, made him restless. He came out of his residence and mounted a well-decorated chariot and reached his durbar hall. It was built by Vishva Karma. Hundreds of evil spirits were be guarding the hall. Ravana sat on his throne and summoned all his commanders and advisors for an emergency meeting. Some were loitering in the pleasure gardens, some were engaged in pleasure games and some were in the bed rooms. On hearing the kings order, they assembled in the durbar hall. Lanka roads were flooded with their chariots, horses, and elephants. The hall was fully packed. Vibheeshana also attended the emergency meeting. Profound silence ruled the hall. 12: Kumbhakarna assures Ravana: Ravana looked at the meeting hall and said. Prahasta! You go and alert all the four wings of our army to guard Lanka more vigilantly than before. Prahasta went out, carried out the instructions of Ravana and came back to the hall. Ravana: Learned and honorable members of this assembly! Whenever I was engulfed with the problems pertaining to the principle of facts of human life and pursuit of which involved dharma, ardha, and kama. I used to seek your advice. You also came forward and put before me the implications, such as good and bad; pleasure and grief; gains and losses. You are learned people. You think well and take right decisions at right time. I made several achievements with your ability and loyalty. I am not boasting that I have not tasted even a single defeat. Even Indra was able to get back his kingdom with the help of sun, moon, stars and planets. In the same way, I too could able to achieve my victories. I want to take your advice on an important issue. Actually I wanted to convene this meeting long back. Since my brother Kumbhakarna was sleeping at that time, I waited for him, to share my views and get his support. Oh warriors! In Janastana of Dandaka vana I saw a human woman. She was the wife of Rama and daughter of Janaka. She was so beautiful. There was no second woman as beautiful as her in all the three worlds. I had a doubt that architect Maya himself has created this woman also with his psychic powers. I kidnapped her and brought her to Lanka. I was persuading her in thousand ways to marry me. Why was I so fascinated to
334 Srimadhramayanam

her is, her face was as pleasant and beautiful as moon. Her sole of the foot was soft and red like rose. Her body luster was as bright as flaming Agni and Sun. Her nose was like a conch. By looking at her eyes and beautiful face I was not able to control my sense organs. My body and my mind were not in my control. Cupid had fastened them long back. My body was flaming with her thoughts. She had tremendous faith on her husband. So she had requested me a time for one year to make up her mind. Due to uncontrollable desire on her, I granted her time. but cupid was burning me. I was restless. Friends! It is it is impossible for any one to come here by crossing the sea. At the same time, we cannot discount the possibility of their reaching Lanka. Why I am telling is, already one vanara came and made mess of our country. You are all with me since so many years. You have secured me victories over Indra. So I am not scared of a human being. However, you also think well and tell me the best course open to us. Rama, Lakshmana, Sugriva and vanaras are waiting on the other side of the sea. Vanaras might have the capability of crossing the sea, but not Rama and Lakshmana. But I must win in this battle. Kumbhakarna: (He was furious at Ravana) Oh king! one has to think well pros and cons of an issue, before they do. While kidnapping Ramas wife, you did not consult us. You did on your own in haste. Now you were asking our views. Had you did so this before kidnapping, you could avoided this self-sought agony. Ravana: The king who thinks well beforehand, to know weather his acts are justified or not, such king need not repent for his acts at a later date. Only those kings who have no such discriminating powers do things first and repent later. Such acts will become waste like Havis offered by an impure person. Lord Muruga made a hole to Krauncha mountain from one end to the other. Birds were taking advantage of flying from one end to the other. In the same way others take advantage of such hasty actions. You will have to thank your stars that Rama has not killed you so far. Kumbhakarna: Oh sinless Ravana! The mistake you have committed with your enemy, I will correct your lapse by killing Rama. You dont break your head. Even the enemy comes with the forces of IndraSurya, Agni-Vayu, Kubera-Varuna, I will fight them and kill the enemy. I
Yuddha Kandam 335

will drink the blood and eat the flesh of your enemies. I will kill Rama and keep you happy. In mean while, you leave your agony and enjoy with choicest wives. After killing Rama, Sita will become your wife. 13: Ravanas self praise: On hearing Kumbhakarnas words, Ravana became furious. Mahaparshwa was watching the situation and stood up and said. Mahaparshwa: Maharaja! Oh destroyer of enemies! You are the most efficient king.Can any one dictate to you? You kill your enemy and enjoy Sita as you please. You are the mightiest. You overpower Sita like a cock and enjoy. Once your desire is fulfilled to whom you should care? We shall all fight, if you find any resistance to your action. Even if Indra supports Ramas cause, I shall tackle it myself with Kumbhakarna and Indrajeet. We three are enough to fight with Rama and to secure victory to you. The four enumerated ways of winning an enemy (sama, dana, bedha, danda) are said only for the weak forms. Oh King! You are the mightiest of the mighty kings. In case enemies come here, we shall kill them all. Ravana: Oh Mahaparshwa! I am pleased to your heroic ways of approach. But I have a personal problem to act as you have suggested. I will tell you that secret. Once an Apsara woman was going to see Brahma. She saw me on the way and was frightened to face me. So she was hiding here and there. I made her naked and raped. After that, she went to Brahma and complained to Brahma about the incident. Then he was annoyed with me and cursed Oh Ravana! From now onwards if you rape any woman your head will break into hundred pieces. Since I am aware of that curse, I am afraid to advance towards Sita. Otherwise, I would have made her my bedmate by now. Kumbhakarna: Oh Mahaparshwa! You are aware that I have the velocity of the sea and the cohabitation of Vayu. Rama doesnt have any capabilities. That is why he is caring for a battle with us. I will resist Rama with my arrows, which are equal to Vajra. I will absorb Ramas strength as sun absorbs the light of stars. Indra and Varuna cannot fight with me. I defeated Kubera and grabbed Lanka from him. 14: Vibishana gives sound counselling to Ravana: Vibheeshana heard what advices Kumbhakarna and Mahaparshwa gave to Ravana. But he uttered meaningful words.
336 Srimadhramayanam

Vibheeshana: oh king! Sita is a five headed serpent. Her chest is the hood. Your thought on her is poison. Her smiles are her teeth. Her five fingers are her five heads. Who has put you that serpent around your neck? The vanaras do not wear any external weapons. Their teeth and nails are the sharpest weapons. Those monkeys are as big as mountain. Before the vanaras enter Lanka, you send away Sita. If you want to live comfortably, you give back to her husband. You know that Ramas arrows are more powerful than Indras Vajra. Oh Prahasta! Ramas arrows are thunderbolts. If you get one of them you will not remain here to blabber all nonsense. Neither Indrajeet nor Kumbhakarna can face Ramas arrows. Why talk about others? Even if you hide behind sun or moon, you can not escape from the arrow of Rama. Even if the death wants to favor you, Rama will not let you escape. Prahasta: Oh Vibheeshana! We are warriors. We do not know what is fear. We fought with Indra and Varuna. We fought devatas, danavas and gandarvas. With whose name you are trying to frighten us? Why should we must be afraid of Rama? Vibheeshana: Prahasta! You and Kumbhakarna promised to the king many things. But those things will not become true in the case of Rama, because Rama is Maharadha. Rama is a hero, born in Ikshvaku family. He is a righteous person. Even Indra cannot defeat him. None of our heroes including Ravana, Kumbhakarna and Indrajeet can overcome him. Our king is too involved with his sensual pleasures and he is not able to make proper decision. This king is unable to control his lust. So he is doing things without thinking. You are not telling him the facts and aftereffects This will lead to the destruction of our race itself. Our king is bound by a thousand headed serpent. You should lend him a hand to redeem. He should throw away the snake. One must pull out a person by his hair when he was attacked by an evil spirit. Our king is drowning in a sea, called Rama. He is falling in to Patala known as Rama. At such a critical time, we, as his well wishers, should save our king. Finally my appeal is to give away Sita. 15: Indrajeet differs with Vibheeshana: The assembly heard Vibheeshanas words. But Indrajeet differed with his views and said.
Yuddha Kandam 337

Indrajeet: Uncle! Vibheeshana! How is that you are talking such cowardly words. Are you born in Pulastyas family? Even an ordinary soldier will not speak such words. Who are Rama and Lakshmana? Are they not ordinary human beings? Any one of our warriors can kill both of them. I have defeated Indra himself. Are you not aware, when I gave a fist with my hand that Iravath, the elephant, rolled on the floor? I pulled its ivory tooth with my bare hands. Did I not kill great Asura warriors? Why are you afraid when I am here? Vibheeshana: My son! Indrajeet! You are still young. You are not able to visualize who isRama . I explained clearly the damage Ravana is going to face from Rama. Still you are thinking like an ignorant. In spite of my explaining about the damage your father is going to face from Rama, still you are blindly supporting your father. That means you are fathers actual enemy in the form of son. Since you are aspiring the death of my brother and our king, surely you deserve a punishment of death. Oh Indrajeet! You are an ignorant, a fool, a wicked and a petty minded person. So you are disrespecting elders. You are underestimating the arrows of Rama. His arrows are like rays of sun spread all over and are nothing but death personified. Oh King! You please give back Sita with respectfully and courteously. Thereby you not only can save your own life but also protect the entire race of rakshasas. Ravana: Oh Vibheeshana! The paternal relatives are natural enemies. This is common in all the three worlds. They cannot relish if such a paternal relative is a learned person, an efficient capable of achieving things, a righteous, vigorous and always tries to pull him down. One cannot coexist with a paternal relative, who is like a poisonous serpent . If a king happens to live with such a paternal relative, his troubles cannot be explained in words. Neither the king can swallow those insults nor vomit them. They keep something in mind and talk sweet words with the king. They live with the king and pretend as his wellwishers. But at the critical time they stab the king from behind. In most of the cases, the paternal relatives cheat the king in several wicked ways.
338 Srimadhramayanam

Vibheeshana! Some people went with ropes and chains to Padma forest to fasten elephants. On seeing the men, the elephants recited some slokas. The meaning of those slokas Oh Friends! Fine cannot bind us. These men bring with them a few elephants. Those trained elephants will teach them the strategy how to fasten us. They will pretend as though they are making friendship with us. Finally they see to it that we are all fastened with chains. So we should be careful about our paternal relatives. Oh revered Vibheeshana! It seems you are jealous of my wealth, my respectability among kings and keeping all my enemies under check. It is a known fact to all that the most dangerous fear in this world is from the paternal relative. One has to move closely with a paternal relative who is actually a wicked person. He is to be banished. A honey bee will drink as much honey as it could and leave the flower. In the same way you enjoyed all comforts with me all these days and you are leaving me like honey bee. Oh Vibheeshana! The elephant takes a good bath in the river and the moment it comes out of the river, pores dust on its own body. Similarly, the wicked person will make friendship in the beginning and will break it later. In the autumn, the clouds make big noise, as if it is going to give a good rain. But there will not be even a drop of rain. In the same manner, the wicked people pretend as if they are helping their friend, but ultimately they do harm only. Oh Vibheeshana! Since you are my brother, I am exonerating you. Had it been some one else, I could have killed him by now. Are you born only to destroy our family? On hearing these harsh words of Ravana, Vibheeshana sprang to the sky with his club in hand. His four ministers also fled with him. From the sky, Vibheeshana said to Ravana. Vibheeshana: Oh king! You are my brother. You are like my father too. If my brother annoys me, you can scold as you wish. But you have deviated from the path of dharma. All that you said about me, are untrue. I cannot accept untruth. I foresaw what is going to happen, so I suggested you the best solution in your own interest. But you did not appreciate my good words. You have flatterers all around you. Their words alone please your ears. But ultimately, they will bring you irreparable damage. At that
Yuddha Kandam 339

time none of them will remain to help you. My words may be harsh to hear. But they alone will bring you good. Since you are fastened by those flattering, words you are certainly going to be ruined. Will any one live in a burning house? Brother! Radiant arrows of Rama will pierce in your body like fire and kill you. A dam built with sand will be washed away in a flood. In the same way, your life and rakshasa race will be washed away with the arrows of Rama. 17: Vibheeshana seeks refuge from Rama: Vibheeshana reached the place of Rama with his ministers. They were all loitering in the sky like a dark cloud. Vanara scouts saw Vibheeshana in the sky and reported to Sugriva. Sugriva: Oh scouts ! There are about five rakshasas appearing on the sky. They are all having deadly weapons. Any time they may attack us. Be vigilant. Scouts: Oh king! Give us permission. We will go in human form and make friendship with them, gather information. If they are dependable we shall bring them to you. In the meanwhile Vibheeshana made an appeal to the Sugriva through the scouts. Vibheeshana: Oh vanara Warriors! Ravana the ruler of Lanka is a cruel person. I am his brother. My name is Vibheeshana. He kidnapped Sita from janastana and killed Jatayu who tried to protect Sita. Now she is a captive in Lanka. She is deeply grieving for Rama. Rakshasa women are guarding her. I advised Ravana to give back Sita and make friendship with Rama. He not only disliked my words but scolded me bitterly. I fled the country leaving my wife and children. I came here to seek protection from Rama. Please inform Rama that Vibheeshana is waiting for his protection. Everybody knows that whoever seeks his protection, he protects them like Kalpataru (Kalpataru is a divine tree which is said to yield whatever is desired. Metamorphically a generous donor). On hearing Vibheeshanas words Sugriva went to Rama and informed as follows. Sugriva: Oh Rama! Ravanas brother Vibheeshana has come with four more rakshasas and is seeking your protection. Oh destroyer of
340 Srimadhramayanam

enemies! Now we are in the battlefield. You think carefully on our army, dissect the information from our spies and consult in a secret manner. We must be vigilant on our side. We should also know the secrets of enemies, their array, morality and their spy activities. These rakshasas are known for their mischief and they are capable of changing their forms. They can even disappear anytime. They are also strong warriors with valour and vigour. This Vibheeshana may be a spy of Ravana. I doubt his intentions. His plan might be to enter this camp to know our secrets. He may bite us from our back at an opportune time, as an owl kills all the crows or he may try to create enemity among us. Oh Rama! If any of our friends send a few contingents of army, we can trust them. We can even believe tribals who come from forests. We can also recruit new people as soldiers. But we cannot trust any one from the enemys camp. Rama: Oh commanders! You heard what Sugriva had said. You also express your opinions. I wish to hear your opinions also. Angadha: Prabhu! This Vibheeshana has come from the enemys camp. So we have to suspect him. If we accept him, he may pretend to be a good man but when an appropriate time comes, he may thrust his knife on our back. So we should think well before we come to a conclusion. Even if you accept him, we will come to know his red colours after some time. So we shall give him shelter in our camp. But we must keep a close watch on his movements. Sarabha: Prabhu! We should examine thoroughly his antecedents before we accept him. So we shall know all the details before we accept. If we give him shelter in a hurry, it will amount to that of combing with a stick of fire. Jambavantha: Oh Prabhu! He said he was the brother of our enemy. he did not told us why he deserted his brother. All that he told was that he was insulted by his brother. Will any one leave his own brother, simply because he had been insulted? Knowing fully well that his brother was in difficulty, he came to us for protection. I see something fishy in it. Because he didnt know you earlier. Nor he knew weather you were a good man or bad man. Still he came in search of you. So there must be some thing more
Yuddha Kandam 341

than what we can see. Deliberately he came to a place where he was not supposed to come on the pretext of protection. So it is better that we do not take him. Mynda: Oh Prabhu! We shall send a spy to him. He will engage him in a conversation. From that, he will come to know the real intentions. On the report of the spy, we can take decision. If he has come out with evil intentions, we shall punish him. Hanuma: Oh Prabhu! You are the superior among the wise people. You are a good conservationist. Even Brihaspati cannot excel you in conversation. You have a knack of convincing others. I cannot stand before you and tell anything to you. Still I will submit before you what ever little I know. It is not my intention to establish my superiority or insult my fellow ministers. Rama! Angadha and others expressed their views in terms of loss or gain, if we accept Vibheeshana. But I am differing with them. Because, unless we give some responsibility to a person, we cannot assess his capabilities. At the same time, we cannot delegate any responsibility to a new person. Raja! Vibheeshana has stated that his brother Ravana was a person of low morality and cruel person. He advised his brother against kidnapping Sita. He had appreciated you as a superior among men. Though he did not know you personally, he had heard about your vigour and valour after you killed all rakshasas in Janastana. He must have heard about your killing of Vali and making Sugriva as the king. He also came to know that you reached this sea shore only to attack his brother Ravana. He was also confident that you would reach Lanka some way or the other. He must have wanted to seek your protection before you surrounded lanka. So he must have felt that was the right place and time to seek your protection. Some of my friends suggested to send a spy on him to know his antecedents, but that will not yield any good result. Vibheeshana is a wise person. He is in a new place. If our spies question him, he may hide or may give evasive replies. So we cannot draw any conclusion. Not only that he need not reveal about him . Prabhu! You may accept him, as he came to seek your protection.
342 Srimadhramayanam

18: Rama makes friendship with Vibheeshana: Rama was happy with Hanumas way of presentation. He also wanted to express his decision. Rama: Oh warriors! If a person comes forward to make friendship with me, I will not reject him even if is a sinner. That is the dharma. Elders also respect such a dharma. Sugriva: Prabhu! Whether this rakshasa is good or not, is not our concern. But he had deserted his own brother when he fell in difficulties. What is the guarantee, such a person will not leave us at a later date? Can we extend our hand of friendship to such a person? Rama: I appreciate Sugrivas words. Only who read sastras and who is associated with learned people alone can speak in such a way. Here I see a subtle dharma. Of course it is common in royal families and known to everybody.The neighboring kings and an agnate will always attack when the king is in troubles. So the king always considers an agnate and the neighboring king as an enemy. In the same way Ravana might have doubted Vibheeshana. Now to take revenge on his brother, he might be approaching us. Since we are enemies to his brother, he approached us. Oh Sugriva! In the same way, we are not rakshasas. So the danger of an agnate does not arise. Then the second point is that we are not the neighbours of rakshasa kingdom. So we never keep an eye on their kingdom. So if we make friendship with Vibheeshana, neither he will hate us nor cheat us. Moreover he came here to become king with our help. So he will not leave us. There are learned persons among the rakshasas also. Vibheeshana also looks like learned person. So we can accept him as our friend. Sugriva! All brothers are not like Baratha in this world. All friends are not like you. Sugriva: Oh Rama! You may say hundred ways. I suspect this rakshasa. He has come to do some damage to us. This Vibheeshana and his brother Ravana are playing with us. Rama: Sugriva! You dont worry about this rakshasa, whether he is good or bad. He cannot do any harm to me. I can destroy not only him,
Yuddha Kandam 343

but also Pisachas, danavas, Yakshas and devatas. They cannot stand before me. Then what harm Vibheeshana could do to me? Oh Sugriva! Whoever request me for protection, I will protect him irrespective of his antecedents. I will protect all living beings in all the three worlds. This is my view. If Vibheeshana or Ravana himself seek my protection, I will protect him. You can go and bring him here. Sugriva: Oh king! You are a noble person. You are the superior among the kings. Who else can be a better protector than you? My conscious also tells me this Vibheeshana is a good person. I shall bring Vibheeshana and present him before you. 19:Vibheeshana seeks protection: Sugriva informed Vibheeshana that Rama assured protection to him. On hearing Sugrivas words, Vibheeshana became happy and came down to earth with his ministers. He surrendered at the feet of Rama and said. Vibheeshana: Prabhu! My name is Vibheeshana, brother of Ravana, I surrender before you. I seek your protection. You are the protector of all living beings. I left my wife, children, wealth and kingdom. I surrender everything at your feet. Rama: Oh Vibheeshana! Now you tell me the strength and weakness of all rakshasa warriors. Vibheeshana: Oh Rama! Ravana pleased Brahma and had several boons from him. With that- deva, danava, Yaksha, gandharva and rakshasa communities cannot defeat him in a battle. So he has no fear of death. The second is Kumbhakarna. He is equal to Indra in his valour. The most majestic rakshasa warrior, Prahasta, is the commander. He has defeated Kuberas commander Manibathra at Mt.Kailash. The shield of Indrajeet is made of leather. No one can break this shield. He fights the battle with bow and arrows. He is an expert in playing tricks at war for which he worships Agni with oblations. With the help of Agni, he does war in fraudulent ways. In a war, others cannot see him, while he is fighting with them. Akampana, Mahaparshwa and Mahodara are his sub-commanders. They are more powerful than the four guardians of devatas(Lokapalaks). In
344 Srimadhramayanam

addition to these, there are many warriors who can change their forms as they wish. They all eat raw flesh and drink blood. Ravana subjucated all the Lokapalaks and harassed them in many ways. Rama: Oh Vibheeshana! I heard what all you said now. I will kill Ravana, Prahasta and Indrajeet and make you the king of Lanka. This is my promise. I will kill Ravana wherever he is, irrespective of his hiding either in Patala or Brahmaloka. I will kill all his sons and commanders. I hereby make a solemn promise on my three brothers, I will not go to Ayodhya without killing Ravana, his sons, and his associates. Vibheeshana: (with folded hands) Oh Prabhu! I myself standby your side in attacking Lanka and fight. Rama was happy with Vibheeshanas loyalty and sincerity and embraced him. Rama: Lakshmana! I am making Vibheeshana as the king of Lanka now itself. You go and bring sea water. I will sprinkle on him that sacred water and install him as king. Lakshmana went to the sea and brought sacred water for the coronation in the presence of rakshasa warriors. After the function, Lakshmana, Sugriva, Hanuma, Angadha, Vibheeshana and other warriors discussed the problem of how to cross the sea. Vibheeshana suggested that Rama should make an appeal to the sea. He also said that since king Sapera is responsible for digging the oceans, he will certainly respond to Ramas appeal. Rama appreciated Vibheeshanas suggestion. Rama: The suggestion of Vibheeshana appears to be practical. You also think and give your opinion. Sugriva and Lakshmana: Oh king! We are breaking our head since we reached the sea shore. This Vibheeshana has come as a god and gave us a valuable suggestion. You please make an appeal to the sea god immediately. 20: Ravana sent Suku as a spy: A spy of Ravana named, Saradula, went to Sugrivas army from the sky. He saw millions of vanara warriors. They were divided in to several formations. He went back to Lanka and informed Ravana.
Yuddha Kandam 345

Saradula: Oh king! On the northern direction of the sea, I had seen numerous warriors of vanaras waiting to cross the sea. The army looked like another sea. There I saw Rama and Lakshmana. It is difficult to fight such a big army. You may try to capture them by the method of sama, dana, and bheda only because the method of danda might not be working. Ravana: Oh Suku! Saradula went to the northern direction of the sea with a large number of vanaras. Now you go and meet Sugriva without any confusion. Talk to him in secret and melodious manner and tell as my words as follows. Oh Sugriva! You are born in a superior pedigree. You are a most charitable person. You are the son of Rukshika and grand son of Brahma. That way, you are my brother. Why are you associated with human? You leave Rama and go back to Kishkinda. Oh Sugriva! If I kidnap Ramas wife in what way it affects you? You are a wise person. So you please return to Kishkinta. 22: Rama builds bridge over sea: Meanwhile Rama prayed to the lord of sea and said: Rama: Oh lord of Oceans! I will dry up all your waters up to patala, thereby all the living creatures depending on your water also will die. Once you are dried up, I will build a bridge and reach Lanka. You have given shelter to demons and various other sinners. Based on their strength, you are underestimating my valour. Once water is evaporated, you will repent. Now I am releasing a Brahmastra on you. When Rama fixed Brahmastra, several cracks formed in the sky. There was a visible quake on the earth and mountains. The world became dark. The water in ponds and lakes got agitated. Sun, moon and stars lost their brilliance; terrific sounds were heard from the universe. Thunder bolts rained on earth, uprooting several trees. All the living beings woke up and ran with fear of tsunami The earlier arrows cast by Rama disturbed all living creatures in the sea waters. The waves in the sea touched the sky and crossed its limit. Rama was about to cast Brahmastra, the lord of oceans came out in human form and said to Rama with folded hands. Lord of oceans: Oh glorious Rama! The five elements (viz. earth, air, sky, water and sky) will function within their limitations. Similarly my
346 Srimadhramayanam

nature is to maintain immeasurable depth and vast water surface, so that living creature on earth cannot cross me. So I cannot act against my limitations. There are millions of creatures living in my waters; if my water is frozen, the habitation of all those creatures will get upset. For that reason, I will not allow my water to get frozen out of pressures, desire, greed, fear or for any other reasons. However I can do you one favour, that is I will get my waters still. On this surface, you can build a bridge and your vanaras and other armies can cross the sea to reach Lanka. While you are building the bridge I will see to it that none of the creatures living in the sea does any harm to your worker. Rama: Oh lord of oceans! I have already fixed Brahmastra on you, I cannot withdraw. Tell me where I can aim it. The Lord of oceans knows the power of Ramas arrow and so said to Rama. Lord of oceans: Oh Rama! From here in the northern direction, there is a place by name Drumakulyam. In that place, the abhiras and other demons are living. They survive on the soft waters produced by me. I am not able to co-exist with them, since their touch is paining me. So you cast your Brahmastra on them. Rama released the Brahmastra on Drumakulyam. The astra dashed towards the target with high flames and destroyed the entire Drumakulyam and pierced into the earth and formed a big crater. From that crater, water sprang and formed a well.That well was called as Vranakupim. From that well, the soft water was oozing constantly to the surface. The waters from that well was as perennial as sea waters. With the power of that Brahmastra, the lakes and ponds of Drumakulyam dried up, however Rama had made them all meadows suitable for cattle feeding. Lord of oceans: Oh Rama! Among the vanara warriors, there is one by name Nala. He is the son of Vishvakarma. He had given a boon to Nalas mother that the boy would become a famous architect as himself. So you engage Nala for the construction of bridge over me. To facilitate him, I will keep my water still without waves. Till all the vanaras cross my waters, the animals in the sea will not do any damage to them. The moment the lord of oceans disappeared, Nala came forward and stood before Rama and said to him with folded hands.
Yuddha Kandam 347

Nala: Prabhu! What this lord of oceans had said is true. By virtue of the boon given by my father, I have the knowledge to build this bridge over the ocean. On that bridge, our vanaras can walk and cross easily and reach Lanka safely. Prabhu! My mother told me that I am the son of Vishvakarma. I have forgotten about my capability of building such structures until the lord of oceans was telling. Now I will build a bridge over the sea with the help of vanaras Millions of vanaras went in all directions and brought whatever heavy material was available. They went to the forest and brought huge trees. Some went to the mountains and brought heavy boulders. When they threw them all into the sea, in spite of their weight, they were floating on the waters. But Nala arranged all those materials and skillfully built a strong and broad bridge. On the first day, they built the bridge about fourteen yojanas distance. On the second day- twenty yojanas; on the third day- twenty one yojanas; on the fourth day twenty two yojanas; fifth day- twenty three yojanas; Thus Nala had built the bridge in the same way as his father Vishvakarma. The construction of the entire bridge was completed in five days. The divine communities standing in the sky, witnessed the construction of the great bridge with curiosity since building a bridge on an ocean was unheard of. All the vanaras and bhalukas (bears), playfully ran on the bridge and some galloped. Sugriva: Prabhu! The distance of this bridge is about hundred yojanas. All vanaras are crossing the bridge, so it is difficult for you and Lakshmana to walk with them. So you both sit on the back of Hanuma and Angadha. They will take you to the shores of Lanka. Myself and few others will accompany you in the sky. Rama and Lakshmana reached the shores of Lanka on the back of Hanuma and Angadha. Vibheeshana lead the vanaras to a place where they got plenty of fruits, roots, honey, and drinking water. All divine communities from the sky blessed Rama. 23: Rama observes good omens: Rama: Lakshmana! Here in Lanka fruits, roots and drinking water are available in plenty. Let our vanaras eat and drink to their stomach full
348 Srimadhramayanam

and let them take rest. In the meanwhile you divide the entire army into divisions to fight rakshasas. We shall arrange our vanaras into a Garuda formation. In this battle, we may lose many vanaras, because I am often seeing wind storms and felling of huge trees. The earth and mountains are trembling. The clouds are raining blood. The wild animals are looking towards the sun with fear and crying. The moon is marked with red and black patches and he has lost his brightness. The eagles and vultures are circling low. They are all making unusual cries. The mountain where vanaras were lodged is filled with flesh and blood. All these symptoms appear to be inauspicious to locals of this land. But they are very good omens for us! So we should attack immediately by taking advantage of these adverse conditions. 24: Rama describes the beauty of lanka: Rama had divided his entire army into several divisions. In Lanka, rakshasas also responded by forming brigades. Rama: Lakshmana! This beautiful city of Lanka was built on a mountain by Vishvakarma. The buildings were touching the skies and looking like mountain peaks. Here many varieties of birds and wild animals are roaming around freely. All the gardens are fully blossomed with flower and fruit bearing trees. The gardens of Lanka are appearing to me, as the chaitraratha of Kubera. As instructed by Rama, Sugriva released Suka the spy of Ravana. Suka was very much relieved, having survived with many injuries on his body. Immediately he flew in the sky and fell at the feet of Ravana. On seeing Suka, Ravana asked him smilingly. Oh Suka! I see some scratches here and there on your body. Did you fall in the the hands of those monkeys? Suka: Oh king! As instructed by you, I crossed the sea and told all your tempting words to Sugriva. On hearing my words, all the vanaras got annoyed with me and jumped (in to the sky) and gave me blows with their fists and scratched all over my wings. Then only, I came to know how furious the vanaras were. They built a bridge across the sea and reached Lanka. I saw Rama also who stood with his bow in his hand. I understand that since we have abducted Sita, they have resolved to destroy Lanka. Each vanaras is as big as a mountain. There are several millions of vanaras
Yuddha Kandam 349

who surrounded Lanka from all sides. Now you decide weather to fight or compromise. On hearing Sukas words, Ravana became furious and his eyes became red. Ravana: I will not leave Sita even if all devata communities fall at my feet. I have not fought a battle since a long time and my bow and arrows are lying idle. I will cover Rama with my arrows as trees blossom in spring. I will make Rama and his army to run away from my arrows as the elephants run away on seeing a wild fire. I will destroy Ramas army with my arrows as the sun destroys the stars. Rama has not tasted my arrows. That is why he is impatient to fight with me. Even Indra or Varuna or Yama could not bear the heat of my arrows. 25: Ravana sends his spies: Ravana called his ministers Suku and Saarana and said to them. Ravana: Oh my ministers! These vanaras built a bridge on this ocean. This is unheard of till now. Now the enemies are stationed in our backyard. So we must know the number of warriors and their strength. How many of them are fit to fight with us? Who are the ministers of Rama? Who are the ministers for Sugriva? Do the vanaras come from Kishkinda or other countries? How they are able to build a bridge across the ocean? What are the plans of Rama? How valorous Rama is? What type of weapons he uses? You gather all information and report to me immediately. Suka and Saarana transformed assumed the form of vanaras and entered into the enemy camp. They were astonished to look at the ocean of vanaras sprawling all over and making roars like lions. They moved around and gathered informations. Suddenly Vibheeshana saw them and identified them. He captured and took them to Rama and said Oh Rama! These two are Ravanas ministers Suku and Saarana. They came as Ravanas spies. These two took the form of vanaras and are moving in our camp. Take suitable action on them. On hearing Vibheeshanas words, the spies prostrated at the feet of Rama and said Oh pious Rama! My king Ravana has sent us to gather the
350 Srimadhramayanam

information from your camp. So we came here and collecting information and while doing so, we were caught Rama: ( looking at them with a smiling face) Oh rakshasas! Have you collected the information as desired by your king? I am giving you freedom. You know all that you want to know. Still if you want more datas, dont hesitate to ask. No harm will happen to your life and your body. We do not do any harm to spies or those who do not have any weapons. I am giving you protection. Go without any fear. Vibheeshana! Spies, by nature, try to harm their enemies. To their misfortune they were caught by us. So we will give them freedom. Oh Ministers of rakshasas! You go to your king and tell him what all I am telling as my words to him the following message. Message to Ravana:Oh Ravana! You have abducted my wife Sita, knowing fully well that you have to face me with full your strength. That day of reckoning has come. Tomorrow at dawn, I am going to capture all your gates and the compound of your city with my friends and armies. Then I will be breaking all your compounds and enter your city. I will be killing all who resist me while I enter the city. Be prepared for a big battle. Tomorrow I will release my arrows on you, as Indra releases Vajra. I came to take revenge on you. Get prepared. On hearing Ramas message the two ministers were astonished. They complemented Rama by saying Jaya Vijayee Bhava. They ran to Ravana and reported to him. Suku and Sarana: oh King! Ravana! We went to Ramas camp in the form of vanaras. We went round their camps and interacted with many vanaras. Suddenly Vibheeshana caught us and tried to kill us, but Rama saved our lives. Oh King! Rama, Lakshmana, Vibheeshana, and Sugriva are the most brilliant persons. Their vigour and valour are equal to Indra. Those four people can lift the entire Lanka city and place else where. We did not have the time to enquire others. In our opinion, Rama alone can destroy the entire Lanka city. Even deva, danava and gandarvas cannot defeat these vanaras led by Rama. We have seen the overflowing enthusiasm of the
Yuddha Kandam 351

vanaras to fight with us. So it is hightime we make the compromise with Rama. It seems that we can survive by that kind of compromise only. 26-28: Ravana looks at vanaras: Ravana: Oh Suku and Saarana! Apart from vanaras physical assault on you, Rama also brainwashed you. So you are very much frightened and talking like coward. Let deva, danava and gandarva and all other communities come together to fight with me. I will not concede his demand. This is my firm decision. Ravana took his ministers with him to the open terrace of his palace. It was as tall as Mt.Kailash. From there, they saw vanaras all over Lanka. Oh Sarana! Tell me who are the important people among the invaders? Who can fight with enthusiasm? Whose words Sugriva takes into confidence? Who is the leader of all these vanaras? What are the nature and weakness of these vanaras? Sarana : Oh king! There you may find Neela. He is always surrounded by millions of vanara warriors. Look at Angadha, son of Vali and the most confidant assistant of Sugriva. He is equal to Indra and Varuna in fighting. Look at Hanuma, whom we know well. Look at Nala; he is the leader of all the vanaras, wandering in Chandana forest. Look at Swethu. He is as white as silver and as strong as a mountain. He is a ferocious fighter. He is very close to Sugriva. Kumudha lives in the mountain ranges near river Gomathi. He is the king of all vanaras in that region. He is a cruel fighter. His dream is to destroy Lanka city. There you see Rambhu. He lives in the ranges of Mt.Vindhya. The ranges of Mt.Simhadri and Krishnagiri also fall under his domain. His followers are also most cruel and valorous. That vanara is Serabhu. He is the commander of a few contingents; he has no fear of death. He never ran away from the battle field. He is the king of all vanaras living on Mt.Salveya. Look at Panasu. You can see him sitting like an Indra in the middle of his followers. He is the most treacherous vanara. Vinatu lives in the mountain ranges of Krishna River. That vanara with red complexion is Gavayu. He is the most furious vanara. His dream is to kill you (Ravana). Oh king! All these vanaras are having millions of followers under each one of them. It is very difficult to overcome them because their weapons are their nails and teeth only.
352 Srimadhramayanam

29: Ravana banishes Suku and Sarana: Suku and Sarana thus gave a detailed account of the vigour and valour of Rama, Lakshmana, Vibheeshana, Sugriva and other vanara warriors. On hearing the enemy strength Ravana was furious on Suku and Sarana and said:Ravana: Those servants who are living at the mercy of a king should not talk unpalatable words in his presence. Still you both blabbered many irrelevant things. You praised the strength of my enemy. All your obedience and services rendered to your gurus and elders have become futile by these irrelevant talks. Though you have read sasthras, you have not used even a bit of the wisdom from them or you did not have understood them in a proper manner. It is my misfortune to have such ignorant ministers in my cabinet all these years. But for the grace of the gods, I could have perished long back, due to your foolishness. You are all aware that whatever that comes from my mouth, either good or bad, they become true. Knowing it well, you are talking all unpalatable words before me. Are you not afraid that I will kill you, if you talk such words? In a forest, some trees may survive from the wild fire but nobody can survive when I am furious. Since you have served me for a long time, I am exonerating you from the punishment of death. I dont want to see the face of any one who praises my enemy. You leave the cabinet and country. Dont show your face to me again. On hearing the words from Ravana, both Suku and Saarana were ashamed to stand before the king and left the place by a traditional praise to the king as Jaya Vijayee Bhava. Then Ravana called Mahodara and asked him to send another spy who is well-versed in a statecraft. Accordingly, Mahodara summoned a team of eminent spies and presented them before Ravana. They came and praised the king with the traditional extolling words. Ravana: Oh spies! You enter the enemy camp. You gather all the informations about the war preparation. Find out the minister who is the very close to Rama- With whom he moves in a friendly manner- The style of his doing things- and where he normally sleeps and his security arrangements? You remember that the victory of the kings depends on the information collected by the infiltrators. Now you bring such information from the enemies camp so that we can win the battle.
Yuddha Kandam 353

The spies went around the king with folded hands, declared that they would act as per the directions and left for the enemy camps. They changed their forms and started moving with vanaras, were gathering information. After some time, Vibheeshana happened to see them and identified them and caused their detention. He told vanaras This Sardhula is a cruel spy leader from Ravanas camp and you kill him. Vanaras fastened Sardhula and his associates. While they were about to be killed, Rama intervened and made them free. However they were beaten by vanaras and thrown out of the camp. They went to Ravana and narrated the information collected by them. 30: Sardhula describes vanaras strength: Ravana: Sardhula! You look tired, your face is pale and bloodless. Were you caught by enemies? Did they torture you? Sardhula: (shivering with fear) Prabhu! All these vanaras are very strong and valorous. They are protected by Rama. It is not possible to spying in such a well-knit camp. It is difficult even to talk to them. Even If you stare at them, they suspect. Somehow, with great difficulty we made an entry. In the meanwhile Vibheeshanas ministers caught us. They rolled me on the floor and punched. They scratched with their teeth and nails. I requested them with folded hands. Finally Rama alone pardoned me and saved my life. Oh king! All vanaras crossed that bridge and are about to enter Lanka. Now they are stationed on Mt. Suvela. They planned to attack Lanka in a Garuda formation as Rama made all preparations to enter our city. Before he arrives in Lanka either you prepare for a big battle or concede. Ravana: (furiously) Oh Sardhula! You just tell me, how many of them are most ferocious and difficult to win? After hearing from you, I will decide what to do. Sardhula: Prabhu! It is very difficult to trounce Sugriva. Jambavantha is also a very famous fighter. Gadgada, son of Dhumra, is the younger brother of Jambavantha. Hanuma is the son of wind god. He alone killed many of our warriors. Kesari is the son of Bruhaspati. Dadhimukha
354 Srimadhramayanam

is the son of moon. Sumukha and Durmukha, Vegadarshi all these three are the sons of goddess of death. Commander in chief Neelu is the son of fire god. Angadha is the son of Vali and grand son of Indra. Minda and Dvida are the sons of Ashwini devatas. Righteous Sushenu, Gaju, Gavaksha, Gavayu, Serabhu, Gandhamadana- all these warriors are the sons of Yama. Apart from these heroes many other warriors also were born to various devatas. They are all having the brilliance and heroic qualities of their fathers. It is very difficult to tell the names and their pedigree of the millions of vanara warriors. But all of them are extremely enthusiastic to fight the royal battle. None of them fears for his life. Oh king! Rama is very young and very handsome. There is no one equal or superior to him. He alone killed Khara, Dushana and many other rakshasa in Janastana. Rama is not only a great hero but also is acclaimed and recognized to be the righteous person in all the three worlds. His brother Lakshmana is also strong in all respects. Oh king! Rama has crowned your brother Vibheeshana as the king of Lanka to know our secrets In a nutshell these are the mighty vanara heroes. They all are stationed on Mt.Suvela. Now you may decide what we have to do. 31: Ravana displays his sorcery before Sita Ravana learnt everything about the strength of vanaras and was baffled and worried since things were going beyond his control. He did not want to take a unilateral decision and hence summoned all his ministers, so that he could take a decision with collective wisdom. Ravana called Vidyutjuhvana, a master in sorcery and said to him. Ravana: Vidyutjuhvana! I want to win Sitas hand in a deceitful way for which you create the head of Rama , bow and arrows, with your mystic powers. You bring them to Ashoka vana in a few minutes. Vidyutjuhvana created a figure like the actual head of Rama, in a few seconds and showed it to Ravana. Ravana was very much impressed and happily gifted him a valuable gold ornament. Then Ravana went to Ashoka vana where Sita was sitting on the ground in grief. She was meditating on Rama. Ferocious rakshasis were guarding her. Ravana went to Sita in an enthusiastic mood to tell her the happy news of Ramas death.
Yuddha Kandam 355

Ravana tries to cheat Sita: Oh Unfortunate Sita! Look at the fate of Rama! He died in the battle, depriving all your dreams. I advised you on several occasions not to have high hopes on Rama. You are proud of yourself and think always that you alone know every thing. Now Rama has left you and went alone to Yama loka. So stop foolishly grieving for Rama. Look at my strength. How tactfully I killed Rama. Now Rama is dead Sugriva retreated to Kishkinda with all his vanaras. I will tell you how I killed Rama, listen. Rama entered Lanka with Lakshmana, Sugriva and many other vanaras. It was dusk at that time, while Rama was very much tired and was sleeping on the sea shore. My spies saw him. They went and informed my minister Prahasta, who suddenly attacked Rama and cut his head with his sword. Prahasta, is an expert in killing the enemies and torturing, has sent me the head of Rama, his bow and arrows. On seeing at the death of Rama, my brother Vibheeshana jumped into the sky and escaped. Suddenly Lakshmana, Jambavantha and others woke up from deep sleep. They realized that they were surrounded by rakshasa soldiers. In that confusion Lakshmana, Jambavantha, Sugriva, Angadha and others ran in different directions to escape. Our rakshasas chased them. They twisted the neck of Lakshmana. They broke Jambavanthas knees with a club. With that, the old Jambavantha fell on the ground like an uprooted tree. Minda, Dvida and others were cut off at their waist. While all vanaras were lying in a pool of blood, in the confusion some vanaras ran to the sea. Some jumped in the sky. Some climbed on the tree tops. The cruel rakshasas killed whichever vanara they came across. In this manner, my army has killed your husband and his vanaras. They are all lying in a pool of blood. Prahasta has cut off the head of Rama and sent it through Vidyutjuhvana. Here are his bow and arrows. You see them Then he shouted at rakshasa women to call Vidyutjuhvana who had brought the head of Rama from the battle field. Vidyutjuhvana brought the head, bow and arrows of Rama and kept on the ground and prostrated at the feet of Ravana and stood with folded hands.
356 Srimadhramayanam

Ravana: Oh rakshasa! Dont keep Ramas head here, keep it before Sita. Let the unfortunate woman have her last sight of her husband. Vidyutjuhvana took Ramas head, bow and arrows, kept them in front of Sita. Ravana: Oh Sita! Look at your husbands bow which you claim is famous in all the three worlds. Here is your husbands head. Have a last look at your deceased husband and remove all his memories from your mind and become my wife. 32: Sita grieves looking at Ramas head: Sita looked at the head of Rama and his bow and arrows. She remembered Rama and Sugrivas friendship as told by Hanuma. She looked at the face, the eyes, the forehead and the Chudamani hanging on the head. Since she was conversant with all those things, she believed Ravanas false stories. She had a stomach-churning feeling and wept uncontrollably. At once, she remembered Kaikaye who was responsible for all those misfortunes. Oh Kaikeyi, are you happy now? You have destroyed the light of Ikshvaku family. Oh mother! What wrong did Rama do to you? You gave him Valkalas and pushed him to the forest. While grieving, she fainted and fell on the ground like an uprooted banana plant. After some time she regained consciousness and said to herself. Sita: Oh Rama! You came here to kill your enemies but I lost every thing with your death. You left me while I am alive. I never anticipated of seeing your dead body. Am I living in this world only to become your widow? Since I am a sinner, I lost my husband before me. Since I am in difficulties you came here to kill your enemies and ultimately you got killed. Oh Rama! All the astrologers told that you had a very long life. Are their words untrue? I am aware that you will be alert all the time in the battle field. But for my misfortune you slept at that moment, and fell in the trap of fate. In spite of your knowledge in sasthras and wisdom, how you happened to be in a death trap while you were asleep? Oh Rama! By now you must have met your father King Dasaratha and other ancestral parents. So now you are shining as a star in the world of ancestors. When I was a young girl, you took my hand as a boy, from then onwards we were
Yuddha Kandam 357

living together. While taking my hand, you have promised before Agni that you would not leave me alone. Do you remember your promise? Then how you went alone? Now you take me also with you. While Sita was crying like that the guard came and informed Ravana. Oh King! Prahasta has come with all other ministers and are waiting to see you in Durbar. Then Ravana left Ashoka vana to meet his ministers. The moment Ravana left the place Ramas head, bow and arrows disappeared. Ravana entered the Durbar and instructed his ministers to make all preparations for a big battle. On taking orders from Ravana, the ministers declared war. 33: Sarama consoles Sita: Among the rakshasis guarding Sita there was one by name Sarama, who was very sympathetic towards Sita. She saw Sita weeping. She smelt that Ravana was playing mischief with Sita, by some sort of a sorcery trick to win over her. She went to Sita and whispered in her ears. Sarama: oh Sita! Dont grieve, keep your mind under control. Though the king may not like my presence around you, while he was here, but in your interest I took a risk and I overheard what all the King spoke to you. Do you know why Ravana left this place in a hurry? In fact, Rama is not dead. He is very much alive. He never slept because it was not the time to sleep. Even if Rama sleeps, Lakshmana will be guarding him. What all Ravana says is a lie. Not only that, none of these rakshasas can enter Ramas camp by skipping all the vanaras. All vanaras are guarding Rama as all devatas guard Indra. Rama and all his associates are safe and alive. I went out and enquired what all was happening in Lanka. So dont lose your heart. Oh Sita! Our wicked king is an enemy of all the creatures. He is a sorcerer. To deceive you, he created Ramas head and bow with a trick of his sorcery. Rama had come with a big army of vanaras under Vibheeshana and Sugriva. Now the entire Lanka is filled with vanaras. Prahasta and others came in a hurry to inform the King, while he was taking to you. While Sarama was talking with Sita, there was a big noise owing to the movement of soldiers, horses and chariots and she continued:358 Srimadhramayanam

Oh Sita! Have you heard the sounds of the big drums? That is an invitation for all the soldiers to get ready for a battle. Now rakshasas are preparing for a war, Rama will kill all rakshasas. So it is not the time for you to get frightened or grieve. Rama will kill our king and will join you very shortly. As he comes to embrace you, you drench his chest with your tears. The moment you see Rama all your grief will leave you. Now pray for the sun god for the victory of your husband. 34: Sarama narrates about Ravana: Sarama wanted to provide some more relief to Sita to keep her happy. Sarama: Sita! If it keeps you happy I will go out and meet Rama and inform him that you are safe. Dont doubt my words. I can fly in the air, like a Garutmantha and wind god. These words of Sarama gave enormous amount of strength to Sita. In spite of her grief, she said to Sarama. Sita: Oh Sarama! I know your mystic powers. You can fly in the sky and you can also go to Patala. If you really want to keep me happy, you go and see what Ravana is doing at this moment. I know this wicked Ravana is a great sorcerer. With his sorcery, he had confused my mind. All theses rakshasis are frightening me and torturing in several ways. With his unpredictable nature I am restless and dying every moment with fear. Tell me frankly, will he allow me to live? What are his plans about me? You go and get this information for me. Sarama said Oh Janaki! If this information keeps you happy I will go immediately and get you the information you wanted. By saying so she went to the conference hall, where Ravana was discussing with his ministers. She heard what all they were talking. She understood the plans of Ravana. Immediately she ran to Ashoka vana. There she saw Sita sitting like Lakshmi sitting with out a lotus. On seeing Sarama, Sita embraced her. She made her to sit by her side. Oh Sarama! Now you tell the information you have brought for me. Sarama: Oh Sita! Ravanas mother came with their old minister by the name Avidha. They both said to Ravana to make compromise with
Yuddha Kandam 359

Rama. They pressed him again and again to send back Sita. They threatened him that, if he fails to accept their advice, Rama would destroy everything and not to forget that Rama alone killed so many of rakshasas in Janastana. They reminded that Hanuma crossed the sea, entered Lanka and destroyed the entire city. And asked could any one do all these things other than Ramas messenger? All those things are bad omens. . Any amount of advices given to our king, he gave a deaf ear.He and his ministers are prepared to die. He is not afraid of any one. Even if all the rakshasas die in the battle, Ravana will not leave you. Know it well you will get released only after the death of our king. He is so fond of you. Oh Sita! Dont be afraid, while I look into your eyes, it tells me that Rama will kill our king and he will take you back to Ayodhya. It is not the time for you to be pessimistic. While they were talking, vanaras entered the city, and made loud sounds of drums, blowing of conch and roars like lions. 35: Malyavantha describes bad omens in Lanka: While Ravana was discussing the war strategy with his ministers, he heard the many clamours like roars of lions and the sound of war drums. He was upset and said to his ministers Ravana: Oh my ministers! I learnt the strength of vanaras and the valour of Rama. I know you are all no inferior to Rama in any aspect. You fought with Indra on several occasions and brought me victory. In spite of your courage and bravery, why are you allowing the enemy to enter our land? In the mean while Ravanas mother and his paternal uncle Malyavantha entered the Durbar and told Ravana. Malyavantha: While making the universe, Brahma, created both Suras and Asuras. Suras always follow the path of dharma. Whereas Asuras always embrace Adharma. So it is evident that dharma favours the Suras and Devatas, whereas Adharma resides with rakshasas and asuras. If dharma wins over adharma, it is called Krutayuga. If Adharma succeeds, it is called Kaliyuga. Oh Ravana! In the name of conquering the world, you suppressed dharma by killing virtuous and righteous people. Thereby you embraced
360 Srimadhramayanam

Adharma and became a slave to your corporeal organs. You terrorized maharishis. The power of those maharishis is pure. Nobody can oppose them. They live only to protect dharma. Maharishis perform yagnas and homas to protect dharma. As the smoke of agnihotra spreads in all the four directions, for the heat of yagnas and homas would drive away all rakshasas and asuras in all the four directions. In the same way, scholars recite Vedas to uphold dharma. The radiance of yagnas and the splendour of Vedas and the heat of tapasya will suppress their valour and suffocate all rakshasas. Oh king! You had the boons of immortality from various communities like deva, danava and yaksha. Now the vanaras, Bhalukas and golangoolas have come and roar against you. The cause of your death is in the form of several divine astras and sasthras in the hands human race. I am seeing several bad omens. By looking at those omens, I am apprehensive that it is the bad time for rakshasas. The clouds are raining blood on this soil of Lanka. Elephants and horses are shedding tears. Many cruel animals and the birds entered the pleasure gardens of Lanka and make terrific noises. In my dreams, I am seeing black women with white teeth and who were laughing. When food is prepared for ancestral parents and offered to crows, it was eaten away by dogs. Donkeys and mongoose were giving birth to rats. Cats and tigers, pigs and dogs, kinneras and rakshasas, are mating freely with each other. Death in the male form is peeping in each and every house. I am seeing many more bad omens. So you think well to save yourself and your race and act accordingly. Oh king! Those kings who follow righteous path and rule the country, they will retain their kingdom and wealth for longer period. His dynasty also will flourish. A wise king should conduct himself knowing the time, place and context. A king should make a compromise, if he is equal or weaker than his enemy. If the enemy is stronger than him, he should not continue his enemity. If the king takes advantage of the time, he will increase his strength and wealth also. Oh Ravana! You0 must make a compromise with Rama. He has come all the way to get Sita back, so you send back that Sita. All devata communities are aspiring victory for Rama, which means he has his own strength and also derives divine strength. So do not develop enemity with such Rama. You make a compromise with him. He will also favour it.
Yuddha Kandam 361

36: Ravana rejects Malyavanthas advice: Ravana gave, as usual, a deaf ear to Malyavanthas advice also. He was furious on his uncle and said. Ravana: Oh Malyavantha! You are an enemy in the mask of my well wisher. You have defected to the side of Rama. Instead of telling me good guidance, you have hurt my feelings by praising a human being. He was banished by his father; he was hiding in forest leading a muni life; he has no trained army and he is depending on monkeys. I have conquered all the three worlds with my valour, I am the king of all the rakshasas. How dare you compare me with a human being? Are you jealous of me? Have you joined hands with enemy like Vibheeshana? You are a learned person. You had realized the eternal truth. You are a Brahmarishi and an elderly man and you are my paternal uncle. In spite of all these, how dare you can praise an enemy in my presence. Oh Malyavantha! Sita is like Lakshmi with out a lotus flower. I abducted such an auspicious Sita from Janastana. Why should I give her back to Rama? Is it due to fear? I frightened all the three worlds but I never got frightened by anybody till now. You want such a Ravana to be afraid of Rama? That is not in my nature. I will kill Rama, Lakshmana, Sugriva and all other vanaras in this battle, even if devatas also join with him. Do you mean to build a bridge on the ocean is a great feat? Anybody can do that. Simply because they built abridge on the ocean, do you join the enemy camp? Rama built the bridge only to reach Lanka. However he cannot go out of Lanka because he is going to die here itself; this is the truth. I myself could build a bridge long back but for security reasons of the country, I did not venture. Malyavantha heard what all Ravana said. He realized that he had wounded the feelings of his king. However, he was ashamed of himself for having given that kind of unpalatable advice. Then he respectfully wished the king and left the court hall. Ravana made all war preparations in consultation with his ministers. He appointed Prahasta to protect the eastern gate, Mahodara was deputed to the southern gate, Indrajeet was assigned to shield the western gate and said that he himself would stand guard at the northern gate. He appointed Virupaksha for the overall administration of the entire city of Lanka. After making these elaborate
362 Srimadhramayanam

military arrangements, he dispersed the meeting and ordered them to take charge of their responsibilities. 37: Rama attacks the city of Lanka: Rama , Lakshmana, Sugriva, Angadha, Jambavantha, Vibheeshana, Serabhu, Sushena, Minda Duvidha, Gavaksha, Kumudha, Nalu, Pavana and other prominent vanara warriors surrounded the city of Lanka and discussed the ways and means of making an entry in to the city. Rama: It seems that even deva, asura, urugu and gandarvas cannot break and enter the outer enclosure of the city. The strong and ferocious rakshasa soldiers were closely guarding with all type of weapons on both sides of the enclosure. Vibheeshana: Prabhu! All my four ministers already transformed in to birds, went around the city in all directions and brought back the information of Ravanas war strategy. Prahasta is guarding the eastern gate. Mahodara is protecting the southern gate, Indrajeet is defending the western gate and Ravana himself is standing in front of the Northern gate. Millions of rakshasas warriors are holding spears, swords, bow and arrows and besides many other weapons are also seen. Ten thousand warriors are ready to fight on the elephants, another ten thousand on horses and then thousand chariots are standing behind Ravana. All these warriors have fought Indra and other gods on several occasions. Most of them are cruel but courageous. Rama: Oh commanders of vanaras! Nala will go and attack the eastern gate and fight Prahasta. Angadha will surround the southern gate and attack Mahodara. Hanuman is to demolish the western gate. I and Lakshmana will attack the northern gate and fight with Ravana. Oh vanaras! Though you are all capable of changing the forms, till the end of this battle none of you should transform into human form, because our people may mistake you as enemy and attack you. Myself, Lakshmana, Vibheeshana, Hanuman, Sugriva and Nala alone will take the human forms. After taking these instructions from Rama, all commanders dispersed with their battalions to attack their respective gates.
Yuddha Kandam 363

38: Rama, Lakshmana climbs Mt.Suvela: Rama: Friends! This Mt.Suvela is full of primary substance of elements. Let us rest on those surfaces for this night. From here, we can watch the entire city of Lanka. Ravana was born in a very pious and auspicious family of Pulasthya. But he had spoiled the reputation of his family by stained acts. He abducted my wife only to get killed by me. He is the most unrighteous person. I feel allergic even to utter his name. With his sins all his ancestors were put to shame. He did a grave sin by abducting my wife. While talking, Rama climbed the Mt.Suvela. Lakshmana, Sugriva and Hanuma with many other vanara commanders accompanied him. The mountain was filled with monkeys and resembled like anither Kishkinda. The city of Lanka looked like a hanging city from the sky on Mt.Trikuta. The rows of soldiers looked like a moving wall. With the permission of Rama, all made lion-like roars. Since it was evening, the sun looked like a ball of fire and after some time full moon appeared on the sky. 39: Rama looks Lanka from Mt.Suvela: Rama, Lakshmana and other commanders wandered on Mt.Suvela and the pleasure gardens. The valley between Mt.Trikuta and Mt.Suvela was full of fruit and flower bearing gardens. There were several varieties of birds. Each one was singing its own tune. Large black humblebees are buzzing all around and drawing honey from the flowers. The flowers dropped on the ground and formed a colorful carpet. The city of Lanka looked like natural fort surrounded by water. It exceeded Kuberas Chaityaradha and Indras Nanadana vana in its natural beauty. Mt.Suvela was almost on the sea shore surrounded by many thick and wild gardens. It looked like a Vanadurgam. After passing this Vanadurgam, the ranges of Mt.Trikuta begain. Mt.Trikuta was the highest mountain in Lanka. The peaks of Mt.Trikuta were so tall and touching the clouds. The peaks of Trikuta were full of flowers and glittered like gold in the sun shine. The city of Lanka was built on such a mountain. The city was hundred yojanas long and thirty yojanas wide. The buildings in Lanka were white and tall resembling Mt.Kailash. The enclosures were shining in gold and silver colours. The buildings and those aerial palaces with seven or more stories(vimanams) resembled thick clouds. There was a palace built with
364 Srimadhramayanam

thousand pillars and it was as majestic as Mt.Kailash. Thousands of rakshasa soldiers guarded the palace day and night. This palace was also called as Chaitra palace, which was like the crown of Lanka. In this palace King Ravana lived. 40: The fight between Ravana and Sugriva: From the peak of Mt.Suvela Rama saw Ravana sitting in his palace. He was wearing a huge Vjaya Chetram (umbrella of victory), on his sides. The servant maids were fanning with chowaris. The paste of red sandal was applied all over his body. The corns were visible on his body Injured by Vajra and Iravath. He wore a red silk garment. He looked like a cluster of cloud at dusk. On seeing Ravana, Sugriva became furious. Suddenly he jumped in the air and landed before Ravana in one leap. Furiously looking at Ravana, he said, Oh rakshasa! I am the servant of Rama who is the lord of all the three worlds. I am Sugriva. But Rama calls me as friend. That glorious Rama has come now to kill you, take care of yourself and jumped on Ravana. Ravana stared at Sugriva and said. Oh Sugriva! Before you came to me, you might be Sugriva. But now you are Heenagreeva. By saying so he pushed Sugriva with his hand. With that push, Sugriva fell on the ground but immediately sprang up like a ball and pushed Ravana with his fist. Ravana and Sugriva started a big fight. Their bodies were drenched with sweat and both were wounded and blood was oozing. They fought for a long time forgetting all the rules of wrestling. Each one lifted the other in the air and dashed on the ground. They tried to kill each other as two cats fight for a piece of meat. Ravana resorted to mystic tricks. Sugriva smelt his evil intentions and sprang into air. Ravana stood helplessly looking at Sugriva. Rama appreciated Sugrivas courage and bravery. 41. Rama prepares for war. Sugriva fought with Ravana and came back to Rama. He had several wounds on his body. Rama embraced Sugriva and said:Rama: Oh friend! I appreciate your courage and bravery. However kings should not be hasty like you. Myself, Vibheeshana and all vanaras were very much restless. Now give me a word that you will not take such
Yuddha Kandam 365

a hasty decisions in future. You have the strength, courage and bravery to kill your enemies but if something untoward happens to you, we would be handicapped. We might lose the war. I agree with you that you have the strength of Indra and the courage of Varuna. We are really concerned about your safety till you returned safely. My only desire before I leave this body is to kill Ravana and his associates in a battle and make Vibheeshana the king of Lanka. Then only I will go to Ayodhya, put the kingdom in the hands of Baratha and leave my body. Sugriva: Oh Prabhu! You are a great hero. The moment I saw the rakshasa , I could not control myself. I fought him because I was so furious and I wanted to kill him in the battle. I came back without killing him, because I remembered your vow that you yourself will kill and take revenge on that rakshasa. Rama was immensely pleased by Sugrivas love and devotion for him. He embraced Sugriva and said to Lakshmana: Rama: Lakshmana! We shall divide vanaras into suitable contingents under each commander. I am observing some omens by which I am afraid many vanaras, bhalukas and rakshasas are going to die in this battle. The winds are blowing with great velocity. The earth is slightly quavering. I observe a little shake in the mountains also. Cruel animals are crying ferociously. Clouds are raining blood. The sun appears like a big ball of fire and is falling on the earth. Birds are looking at the sun and making unusual noise. So let us surround Lanka now itself. On hearing Ramas words Lakshmana consulted Sugriva and divided the army to various divisions, making one commander for each division. It was dawn by that time. Vibheeshana, Sugriva, Lakshmana, Hanuma, Susena, Jambavantha and all others followed Rama. All vanaras and bhalukas, pulled out big trees and boulders from the mountain and held on their shoulders for the battle. When they climbed down Mt.Suvela, they reached the northern gate. There Ravana himself was protecting the gate. Millions of rakshasas were standing by his side. All other vanara commanders with warriors went to their respective gates to attack. Rakshasas saw the ocean of vanaras running with enthusiasm for the
366 Srimadhramayanam

battle. Each one of them was carrying a huge tree or a big boulder. The furious and ferocious sounds made by vanaras which entered the city trembled the doors and windows of all the buildings. Rama as a statesman knew the knack of achieving things, so he wanted to pursue the royal duty before he commenced war; hence he summoned all his ministers and said to Angadha. Rama: Angadha! You go to lanka city with out any fear on the sky, meet Ravana. You tell him this as my message. Oh rakshasa! You have become blind and arrogant with the boons received from Brahma, you tortured all living beings, including maharishis, devatas, gandarvas, Apsaras, nagas and may other living beings. Because of that, you have lost your power of your penance and boons. Now you are losing your kingdom also. You are going to die in my hands. In spite of all your sins, you are going to reach superior lokas because you are going to die at my hands. You abducted my wife in my absence. Now the time has come for you to face me in a battle and to show me your bravery and courage. Otherwise you give back Sita to me, and seek my protection. Decide either one course quickly. If you dont surrender to me, I will kill you and all your rakshasas with my sharp arrows. Righteous Vibheeshana requested my protection. I have protected him. After killing you, he will be the king of Lanka. You are a sinner. You have no right to be a king. Oh rakshasa! You cannot escape from me. Even if you escape, my arrows will kill you whereever you are. I am giving you an opportunity to go around your city for the last time before you die. You make all the necessary arrangements to perform your last rites. This is the last opportunity to compromise. Take it or leave it. Oh Angadha! You tell these words to Ravana as my words. Then you tell me his reply. Then we will decide the future course of action. Angadha flew in the sky and stood before Ravana in a fraction of a second. At that time, Ravana was in a meeting with his ministers. Angadha stood before Ravana and said. Angadha: oh king of rakshasas! My name is Angadha, son of Vali. You must have heard of my fathers name. I came with a message from
Yuddha Kandam 367

Rama, the king of Ayodhya. You take the following words as Ramas message to you. Ramas Final warning to Ravana:Oh You are a sinner. If you are courageous, you come out and fight with me. I came here to kill you, your ministers and your relatives. Whereever you hide my arrow will search for you and kill. By your death, all the living beings will live happily. Since you are dying in my hands, you will certainly reach superior worlds. If you want to live, you give me back Sita my wife and seek my protection. I am assuring you of my protection. In future your brother Vibheeshana will become the king as I promised him. On hearing this message, Ravana became more furious and ordered his ministers to fasten Angadha. His ministers tried to catch Angadha but Angadha deliberately allowed them catch hold of him, so that he could show his vigour and what his strength was. The moment they caught him, he flew into the sky carrying all the ministers in his hands and legs. He threw all the four ministers to the ground from that height. Then he jumped on them and punched them with his fist. He destroyed a few of the palace structures. By creating a furore he roared like a lion and flew back and landed before Rama. Ravana could not digest the damage done by a vanara in front of him. With this he understood that his time had come to an end. The vanaras around Rama were praising the heroic deeds of Angadha and jumped all over the place with joy. 42: Rama enters Lanka: Some vanaras filled the trenches with boulders and tree branches. Some vanaras crossed the trench and approached the outer enclosure. Ravana saw from his terrace those climbing vanaras looked like a row of ants. He saw who were fighting at various places. Kumudhu was attacking the eastern gate with ten million of vanaras. Prabhasu, Panasu and many other leaders of vanaras were supporting Kumudhu. In the same manner Satabali had been attacking the southern gate with twenty million of vanaras. Sushenu the father of Tara was attacking the western gate with several millions of vanaras. Rama, Lakshmana and Sugriva were attacking the northern gate. Vibheeshana was also with Rama, The flow of vanaras looked like an ocean.
368 Srimadhramayanam

43: The battle between Vanaras and Rakshasas: Indrajeet attacked Angadha. They both fought as ferociously as Nadhakasura with lord Siva. Sampathi fought with Prajanghu, Hanuma had a fight with Jambumali. Vibheeshana fought with Sathrugna. Gayu attacked Tapasu a great rakshasa warrior. Nelu fought with Nikumbhu. Sugriva fought with Praghunu, Lakshmana had a fight with Virupaksha. Agnigathu, Lakshmigathu, Mitragna, Yaghnakopu surrounded Rama. Mindu attacked Vajramusthi. Devidha fought with Asasiprabhu. Sushena attacked Vidhyunmali. All other vanara warriors fought with rakshasas on one to one basis. 44: The mystic fight of Indrajeet All vanaras were fighting one to one ferociously killing each other till the evening. As time passed the darkness became thick and nobody could see with whom they were fighting. In that darkness, by mistake some vanaras were killing vanaras and some rakshasas were killing rakshasas. Only shouting like kill were heard all over. But nobody knew who was killing whom. However blood was flowing like a stream. The cries of wounded soldiers were resounding in the air. Rama released his arrows in all directions. In the pitch dark, his golden arrows looked like fire. Some rakshasas stopped fighting and started eating the flesh of vanaras. Angadha attacked Indrajeet and killed his horses and charioteer. Vanaras praised Angadha. Indrajeet was furious at Angadha; he could not digest Angadhas superiority over him. He wanted to take revenge on Angadha and many other vanara commanders. Rama and Vibheeshana cautioned Angadha to be careful of the mystics of Indrajeet. Fearing the probable defeat in the hands of Angadha, he resorted to the battle of sorcery and disappeared. When Indrajeet suddenly disappeared from the battle field, Rama instructed ten of his commanders to search for Indrajeet in the sky. On taking instructions from Rama Angadha, Nelu, Serabhu, Vinathu, Jambavnatha, Sanaprastu, Rushabu, Rushaskanda and two sons of Sushena flew into the sky and started searching for Indrajeet. Indrajeet had noticed that vanaras were chasing him. In the process of attacking them, he cast divine astras on Rama and Lakshmana and others. With those invisible astras, Rama and Lakshmana were wounded severely and blood was flowing and they looked a blossomed modhuga tree. At that time
Yuddha Kandam 369

Indrajeet appeared as a dark cloud in the sky. His eyes looked like two balls of fire. 45: Rama and Lakshmana fastened with Nagastra: Indrajeet: (Threateningly) Oh Rama and Lakshmana! When I am fighting from nowhere even Indra could not fight with me in my earlier battles. Should I say about these vanaras? Now I cast several Nagastras on you. Both the arrows will bind you. You cannot escape from them. Just as Indrajeet was talking to them, the astras bound Rama and Lakshmana and they fell unconscious. Bu these poisonous astras, Rama and Lakshmana were grumbling with pain and their body profusely were bleeding. With the influence of Nagastras, Rama could not move and lied down like a dead body. Not stopping with this attack, Indrajeet cast sharp Naracha arrows on Rama. Though unconscious, Rama was firmly holding his bow. The arrows fixed in the bow were ready to shoot but Rama and Lakshmana were unable to move and release the arrows. . They were able to just see each other but they could not speak . Both came to a conclusion that they were on the last leg of their life. 46: Vibheeshana reassures Sugriva: While vanaras were searching for Indrajeet in the sky and on the earth, they noticed that Rama and Lakshmana have fallen on the ground and lying unconscious. They rushed to see Rama and Lakshmana. At that same time, Sugriva and Vibheeshana also arrived. The vanaras were shocked to know about the attack and so they rushed to see them. Vibheeshana was able to see Indrajeets trick.. However Indrajeet announced to rakshasas. Indrajeet announced to all rakshasas the following Indrajeet: Oh rakshasas! I have killed Rama and Lakshmana who murdered Khara and other rakshasas in Janastana. They were proud of their heroism, but before my valour, they are lying on the ground and they are dead. Even all the devatas and maharishis, who could pool their tapasya, they could not make these humans alive from my Nagastras. Our people had lost their peace of mind, because of Rama. We were worried because of Rama. Even in the dead of night they used to sit for fear of Rama. Because of Rama all the people in Lanka have lost their piece of
370 Srimadhramayanam

mind. Today I killed both of the villains and saved the race of rakshasas. This is a good lesson for the brave and but misdirected vanaras. By saying this, he indiscriminately released several arrows on vanaras. All the rakshasas were jubilant at the courage and bravery of Indrajeet as he silenced the camp of vanaras. Again, to be on the safe side, Indrajeet went to the place where Rama and Lakshmana were lying down, in an invisible form. He was convinced that both Rama and Lakshmana were dead. He could not control his joy and ran in to the city. Vibheeshana sat by his side of Sugriva and consoled him in several ways. Vibheeshana: Oh Sugriva! Drive away your fear with courage. This is not the time for shedding tears. Some times, up and downs happen in the battlefields. So you cannot determine the probable winner or the looser. The final victory makes all the difference. Oh Sugriva! If we are destined to enjoy many more royal comforts, Rama and Lakshmana might revive from this shock. Be brave. There will not be any fear of death for such a righteous persons. You make up your mind and be brave. Vibheeshana wiped Sugrivas tears with his hands and consoled him in many ways. To know the tricks of Indrajeet, Vibheeshana recited a mantra by which he would be able to know the nature and severity of the astra. Vibheeshana: Oh Sugriva! this is not the time for grief. Some time excess of attachment and love will also invite the death. Some times confusion among soldiers will also spoil the war. So you stand in the place of Rama and continue the battle till Rama and Lakshmana get back their consciousness; thus we can keep doing some service. Once they regain their consciousness they will protect all of us. Rama will not die because the brilliance in his face has not reduced. So you go and lead the army confidently. I will standby your side and do what ever I can do. All your vanaras are coming to attack me. They are mistaking me as Indrajeet. You tell them I am not Indrajeet. You remove their apprehension. Make them ready for further battle. Indrajeet entered the city with all his commanders and met Ravana. He prostrated before his father and said Father I killed Rama and Lakshmana. Both your enemies are dead in my hands. On hearing those
Yuddha Kandam 371

words, Ravana went running and embraced Indrajeet. My son, you tell me in detail how you killed them. I would like to hear from you. Indrajeet narrated how he played sorcery tricks in the battle and finally fastened both of them with Nagastra. ``While coming to you, I went again,and saw their faces. There was no brilliance in their faces. They both were dead and lying on the ground. After confirming their death only I came to see you. On hearing Indrajeets words, Ravana felt immensely happy. He was relieved from the mental agony. 47: Ravana shows Rama and Lakshmana to Sita: After Indrajeet left the battle field all the vanaras surrounded Rama and Lakshmana and were discussing various possibilities for their recovery. In Lanka, Ravana ordered all his people to celebrate the occasion. He went to Sita and called all rakshasa guards and told them oh rakshasa women! Indrajeet has killed both Rama and Lakshmana. You all take Sita in pushpaka to the battle field and show her the dead bodies of Rama and Lakshmana. From there, you bring her back to Ashoka vana. All these days, Rama, on whom she developed high hopes and rejected me, has been now killed. His brother is also dead and is lying in a pool of blood in the battle field. Since all her hopes are shelved, she is left with no option except to marry me. The rakshasis took Sita in pushpaka to show her the dead bodies of Rama and Lakshmana. Sita saw the dead bodies of Rama and Lakshmana lying on the ground. Their bodies were fully pierced with the arrows and the bodies were drenched in blood. Sita wept bitterly for Rama who was lying in the dust. She believed they were dead. 48: Trijata consoles Sita: Sita: all the astrologers told me that I would never become a widow and also told me I would bear children. All the words of those astrologers had become untrue. They also told me that I would assist my husband while he was performing yagnas. Pundits predicted from the Padmas and Dwaja found in my feet that I will get crowned with my husband. Now all those predictions became futile with the death of my husband.
372 Srimadhramayanam

When I was kidnapped by this rakshasa, my husband searched for me in all the forests. Finally they came to know that I was under the captivity of Ravana. Crossing the ocean, they came here to take me back with them. Such Rama and Lakshmana were killed in the mystic battle of Indrajeet. My husband and Lakshmana know many astras including Brahma sironmakastram. All those astras became useless. It is because of my bad luck. Now I have become an orphan. Because of Indrajeets mystic tricks only, my husband is dead. Otherwise even Indra cannot defeat him. Why talk about Indrajeet! I am more grieved about my mother- in- law, because she must be counting the days of our return to Ayodhya. More than me and my mother, I grieve more for my mother-in-law. While Sita was lamenting thus, Trijata came and consoled her. Trijata: Oh Sita! Dont worry.They are not dead. They are alive. Had they been dead, can we see the happiness and enthusiasm among the vanara soldiers? The pushpaka in which we went round, is of divine make. If any hero was dead in the battle like Rama this pushpaka would not have carried us to the battle field. From these good omens you must believe that Rama and Lakshmana are alive. Because you are a good lady, I developed a sort of affinity like your daughter. You are already in an ocean of grief. Do I tell you a lie? Believe my words. Oh Sita! You look at Rama and Lakshmana closely; they have fainted but not dead. In case if you grieve for them, they may even die to make your grief true. So put the burden on god and leave your grief. Sita: Oh Trijata! I am believing that Lord Brahma himself is standing on your tongue and making you to speak these words. I wish and pray that I will see victorious Rama and Lakshmana soon. While they were talking the pushpaka returned to Ashoka vana. 49: Rama wakes up: Rama and Lakshmana secured by the ferocious nagas were lying on the ground. Sugriva and others tried to help them in comforting ways. Rama slowly woke up and shed tears, while looking at Lakshmana lamented, Lakshmana is not only my brother; he is a good as my life. Such a Lakshmana is lying on the ground. If any thing wrong happens to
Yuddha Kandam 373

him what should I say to his mother Sumitra Devi and how can I console her? What answer I can give to Baratha and Satrugna? Lakshmana came with me to the forest; how can I go to Ayodhya without him. Instead of going to Ayodhya alone, I better die here itself. I will also accompany you to the Yama Loka. I am a sinner. Because of my sins only, I lost my brother. Oh brother! Lakshmana! Whenever I was in depression, you used to console me like my mother. When I was crying for you so much, why are you not talking to me? You killed many rakshasas. Finally you got killed at the hands of this cruel rakshasa. Your body is fully wounded by arrows. Still the blood is oozing from the wounds. Even when I was harsh to you, you never retorted me. I promised Vibheeshana to make him as the king of Lanka. My promise has become futile. My heart is burning for making such a false promise. Oh Sugriva! you go back to Kishkinda with all your vanaras, before Ravana chases you out. Nobody can do those heroic deeds as Hanuma did in all the three worlds. Oh Sugriva! Whatever the great efforts a man may put up, all his efforts will become futile, if god does not favour. Nobody can do any thing against the wishes of the god. Your heart is good. You are an immaculate person. You follow the path of dharma. You did what all a friend can do. All your vanaras also did their best. I am permitting them all to go back. While Rama was grieving thus, vanaras also shed tears. At that time Vibheeshana came to see him. While looking at Vibheeshana many vanaras got frightened, mistaking him as Indrajeet. 50: Vanaras frightened by looking at Vibheeshana: Sugriva: Oh Angadha! Our vanaras are frightened at the sight of Vibheeshana. I presume that they have mistaken him as Indrajeet You send Jambavantha to our vanaras and let him convince them that this rakshasa is actually Vibheeshana, and not Indrajeet. On hearing the words of Jambavantha, they all returned back and started fighting. Vibheeshana cleaned the face and eyes of Rama and Lakshmana, with water. Still they did not regain their consciousness.
374 Srimadhramayanam

Vibheeshana: Sugriva! This Rama and Lakshmana are very strong and valorous. They are experts in archery and winning battles. But they are not conversant with the mystic battles of rakshasas. That is why they are now suffering. This Indrajeet is cruel and wicked person. He inherited all his fathers bad qualities,whereas his mother is a chaste and a noble woman. I took refuge under Rama and thought of becoming the king of Lanka and establish Ramas rule. But these two princes are on their death bed. Now I have no taste for kingdom. My enemy has won the battle. Sugriva: Vibheeshana! You know all dharmas. You will never deviate from the path of dharma. Adharma will never win. So Ravana cannot be the ultimate winner. You will become the king of Lanka and establish Ramas rule in lanka. There is no doubt that Rama and Lakshmanas will recover from this ordeal and kill all the enemies. Oh Susheshana! You sit here and keep a close watch on Rama and Lakshmana. The moment they recover you take them to Kishkinda. I will stay back to kill Ravana, his sons, his ministers, and all other relatives. I will come back with Sita and present her to Rama. Susheshana: Oh King! Long time back there was a battle between the Suras and Asuras. Many devatas died in that battle. Some fainted. At that time, Bruhaspathi with his power, created some herbs and with those herbs he treated them all and brought them back to life. After the war, all those herbs were preserved in and around Ksheerasagara. If you can get those herbs, Rama and Lakshmana will get back to life. So you send some of our vanaras to Ksheerasagara, ask them to bring the herbs Sanjeeva Karani and Visalyakarani. Now you get those two herbs to save Rama and Lakshmana. Sea waters were agitated and the clouds got scattered, huge trees were uprooted. At that time Garutmantha landed there in human form. On seeing Garutmantha, the serpents that fastened Rama and Lakshmana ran away with fear. Then Garutmantha went to Rama and Lakshmana, touched all over them. By his touch, all the wounds on their body disappeared. They were revived and so they were able to get up,as though nothing happened to them. Not only that, their strength, energy, splendour, vigour, valour, bravery, enthusiasm, memory power and sharpness were doubled. He embraced Rama and said
Yuddha Kandam 375

Rama: Oh glorious person! Indrajeet had pushed us in to an ocean of death. You came like a boat, brought us to the shore and restored our life, strength and brilliance. By looking at you, I had a feeling as if I am by the side of my father Dasaratha and my grand father King Aja. You are wearing divine garlands and ornaments. Divine fragrance is coming out from your body. Your silk ware is not made on earth. Tell me who you are? Garutmantha: Oh Rama! I am your friend; I came here to keep you happy. In fact, it is my duty to keep you happy. Actually I am the life for all the living creatures on earth. People call me as Garutmantha. Cruel Indrajeet had cast on you, a mystical Nagastra, which is more powerful than other Nagastras. From this astra, even Indra, devatas, gandarvas and any other divine communities cannot survive. They keep on injecting poison on the fastened person till they are dead. All these nagas, now fastened, are the sons of Kadruva. Indrajeet had invoked them into arrows and added with his mystic powers and had cast on you. Oh Rama! Since you are the righteous person, your valour will never be wasted. In this battle, you and your brother will kill all the rakshasas. I came to know that you were fastened with nagastra, Keeping our friendship in mind, I came to help you by rescuing you from those nagas. Since you are liberated now, you kill all rakshasas. You are pure and straight forward. Whereas your enemies are wicked, cruel and so fight with mystic tricks. You must be vigilant while fighting with them. Oh Rama! You are a righteous and love even your enemies. Dont waste your time to know who I am. But concentrate in killing your enemies. Later, you will come to know every thing. With the power of your arrows, children and old people alone remain alive. Rest of the rakshasas will die. Finally, you will get back your Sita. Garutmantha went around Rama with folded hands. Finally he embraced Rama once again and flew into the sky with great velocity. Thus Rama was relieved from all his bodily pains and became more energetic. Looking at Rama, all vanaras made lion-like roars. War drums were beaten; vanaras resumed their activities by taking the trees, branches and boulders in their hands and preparing for another big battle. 51: Rama relieved from Nagastra: The lion roars and the enthusiastic sounds from all the vanaras entered into the court hall of Ravana. He and his ministers could not
376 Srimadhramayanam

understand the reasons for the clamour of the vanaras. Ravana said to his ministers. Ravana: Oh ministers! Both Rama and Lakshmana are lying dead in the battle field. Instead of grieving, how all those vanaras are celebrating and roaring? You go and let me know what is happening on there. Then the ministers went to the top of the building and saw Rama and Lakshmana being relived from the ill effects of nagastra and they looked quite hale and healthy. The ministers observed that the battle was in progress as before. All the ministers were confused. It was reported that the invaders are dead, and the rakshsas were celeberating . But it was seen that the brothers stood up and were continuing the battle in full swing. They ran to the court hall and stood before Ravana. They were afraid to open their mouth since they know the nature of their king. He did not relish to hear unpleasant news from anybody. Ministers: Oh King! Rama and Lakshmana who were clasped with nagastra by Indrajeet were released from the astra, just as an elephant breaking its chains. Ravana heard and became confused in his mind; he was alarmed and dejected. Ravana said to himself, Indrajeet possessed this Nagastra after performing a severe tapasya. The nagas are as bright as sun in their brilliance. Even Indra cannot escape from this astra. Earlier Indrajeet had cast the same Nagastra on several occasions but not even a single person survived. I fail to understand how this Rama and Lakshmana escaped from this terrific astra. This amounts to as if we lost all our strength. While thinking so, he called Dhumraksha and said: Ravana: Oh Dhumraksha! You have ferocious track record in various battles. Now you go with large contingents of army and kill Rama, Lakshmana and vanaras totally. Then Dhumraksha bowed his head before Ravana and left the hall with enthusiasm. He went with large army and went out through the western gate to attack vanaras. He observed a few bad omens viz. a big eagle landing on his chariot and a flock of vultures circling over his chariot. An unidentified trunk of a soldier fell by the side of his chariot. The clouds rained blood. Thunderbolts fell on trees. The wind started
Yuddha Kandam 377

blowing in the opposite direction. The sky became dark. Dhumraksha was confused with all these bad omens. However he proceeded in spite of bad omens. 52: Hanuma Kills Dhumraksha: Hanuma who was besieging the western gate, saw Dhumrakshas chariot followed by a big army. On seeing his chariot, Hanuma roared like a lion and welcomed Dhumraksha. Rakshasas attacked vanaras with spears, mudgaras and other sharp weapons. whereas the vanaras attacked with mere tree branches and boulders. The fight went on fiercely. The heavy vanaras suddenly jumped on the enemy and scratched their bodies with nails. Some were seriously wounded and some fell dead. Some vanaras threw boulders on rakshasas. On the other side, rakshasas pierced the vanaras with spears and cut the heads of many vanaras. The heaps of dead bodies were obstructing the movement of the army. Dhumraksha released several arrows in different directions on vanaras. They were hitting the vanaras and made them run here and there with fear. Looking at them, Dhumraksha laughed loudly. Hanuma was furious at Dhumraksha and threw a boulder at his chariot. Dhumraksha saw the boulder falling on his chariot as there was no time for him to save his chariot. He jumped to the ground. Hanuma picked up a huge tree and spun it in the air. Many rakshasas fell dead under the tree and some ran away. He picked up another boulder and threw at Dhumraksha. To avert that he threw his club, but missed its direction. At the same time, Dhumraksha fell under the boulder thrown by Hanuma and died. On seeing Dhumrakshas death, all rakshasa soldiers ran away in panic, to the city. All vanaras praised Hanuma for his heroic deeds. 53: Battle with Vajradanshtra: Dhumrakshas death made Ravana more furious. He hissed like a serpent. He asked Vajradanshtra to lead the army. Ravana: Oh Vajradanshtra! You are good at sorcery tricks, go with elephants, horses, chariots and infantry. Kill Hanuma and come back.
378 Srimadhramayanam

As instructed by the king, Vajradanshtra took all the four divisions of army with him and went to annihilate Hanuma. With the new leader the rakshasas gained more courage and enthusiasm and made roared. This time also the soldiers experienced some bad omens. Foxes howled ferociously. Wild animals made unusual sound. However Vajradanshtra did not care for those bad omens and went ahead to the battle confidently. In that battle many from both the sides were wounded. Blood was flowing like a stream. Blood, limbs and flesh were mixed with the soil . Vajradanshtra shot several sharp arrows and killed many vanaras, who saw him as Yama himself. Angadha came to protect the vanaras from the assault of Vajradanshtra. He attacked Vajradanshtra with tree branches. With Angadhas entry, Vajradanshtra changed the strategy of his fight. 54. The death of Vajradanshtra: Vajradanshtra became furious on Angadha and directed very sharp and powerful arrows. He went on raining arrows and succeeding in killing and wounding many vanaras. Vanaras also retorted on rakshasas with trees and boulders. When the vanaras intensified their attack, rakshasas started running away to far off places. Looking at rakshasas retreat, Vajradanshtra could not digest and released more ferocious arrows. Each arrow was killing five to nine vanaras at a time. With this aggressive attack of Vajradanshtra, vanaras had to take shelter behind Angadha. Angadha was furious at Vajradanshtra and attacked him like a lion. Vajradanshtra had despatched thousand arrows on Angadhas body. His body become full of blood. Not withstanding the aggressive Vajradanshtra, Angadha pulled out a sala tree, spun it in the air and threw at his chariot. Vajradanshtra jumped on to the ground and attacked Angadha with his club. They fought for a long time. Angadha threw a big stone on Vajradanshtras face he began to vomit blood, fainted and fell on the ground. Angadha gave time for Vajradanshtra to recover consciousness. On recovery, Vajradanshtra hit Angadhas chest. Both Angadha and Vajradanshtra were fully drenched in blood. Both became tired. However, Angadha consolidated all his energy and cut the head of Vajradanshtra with his sword. He fell dead in the spot. With the death of Vajradanshtra, all the rakshasa ran away to escape.

Yuddha Kandam

379

55: The battle with Akampana: With the death of one more dependable commander,Vajradanshtra, Ravana got upset and became furious and said to Akampana: Ravana: Oh Akampana! You are a superior trainer of our soldiers. You are the protector of our army. You are fond of fighting. You always wish my prosperity. Now you lead our force. You take with you the most ferocious rakshasas who have the knowledge in casting astras and sastras. You kill Rama, Lakshmana and Sugriva and come back to me. You destroy all vanaras. Taking orders from the king Akampana the new commander in chief, led a big battalion to the battle field. All the rakshasa soldiers gave ferocious look. They carried most deadly weapons with them. While they were proceeding to the battle field, Akampanas chariot stopped abruptly. The horses reduced their vitality. The left eye of Akampana trembled. The wind was blowing on either side. His face became pale. In spite of the brilliant sun, the sky was formed with thick and black clouds. Birds and animals made abnormal sounds. Akampana who was a like lion and whose vigour was like a tiger, proceeded to the battle with enthusiasm. His soldiers also were as enthusiastic as he was. Each one of them was desirous to kill all vanaras and made war cries. Due to the severe dust, sky had become pitch dark. In the darkness, they could not identify their enemies. Rakshasas were killing rakshasas and vanaras were killing vanaras. Akampana was moving from one place to another, thereby giving encouragement to his soldiers. 56: The death of Akampana: Akampana himself was convinced that the mortality rate was high on rakshasas side. He was very furious. He took his bow and instructed his charioteer to take him where good number of vanaras were fighting. His charioteer took him to the place where thousands of vanaras were fighting with the help of trees, and boulders. Akampana took his bow and rained arrows indiscriminately. With those arrows, many vanaras got wounded or were dead. Hanuma saw from a distance, the massacre that Akampana contrived on the vanaras. He jumped at Akampana in one leap. There Akampana and Hanuma fought one to one. Akampana rained arrows on
380 Srimadhramayanam

Hanuma. Notwithstanding the onslaught of Akampana, Hanuma roared and jumped on him. He picked up a boulder as big as a mountain, spun it in the air and threw on the enemy. With that hard blow Akampana succumbed and fell dead. Seeing this calamity, the rakshasas stopped fighting and ran to the city. As Hanuma killed Akampana, all vanaras applauded their hero for his heroic victory. 57: The battle of Prahasta: On hearing the death of Akampana, Ravanas face had become pale. He desired to go round the Lanka city though it was midday. He met the commanders who were guarding the city and gave suitable instructions to them. Then he went back to his palace and called Prahasta, and said to him: Ravana: Oh Prahasta! You have the thirst for fighting big battles. You are aware the enemies were slowly taking the upper hand. They captured the city. At this juncture nobody else could chase the enemies. Either I should go or you should go, otherwise Kumbhakarna or Indrajeet has to go. Of all the people and in the available situation, I feel you are my best choice. So I am giving you permission to take our big army and win the battle. Even your presence itself makes enemies to runaway in all directions. On hearing your shout, all the vanaras will lose their heart and run away, as elephants runaway on seeing a lion. Oh Prahasta! If you could disperse vanaras, Rama, Lakshmana, Sugriva will become lonely. When they are alone you surround them with our army and kill all the three. In battles nobody can predict who wins or who loses. Irrespective of our gain or loss, having come to this extent, we have to put up a heroic fight. There is no other go. If we dont take such a tough stand, enemy may kill us. If we give a heroic fight, there is every chance that victory may come to us. Oh Prahasta! Now you tell me your opinion, without fear or favour. Weather you like my views or not, I will not punish you. Prahasta: Oh king! What all you said was already discussed by us in our ministers conference. Difference of opinions were also expressed. Some suggested we could avert war if we give back Sita. We also thought war would be inevitable if we dont give her back. All the ministers anticipated that the war was inevitable and that day had come now.
Yuddha Kandam 381

Oh king! I am blessed with your large-hearted favours from time to time and I am favoured to enjoy many comforts in life. You are respecting me like your son and as such it is my duty to keep you happy. So I will do whatever you want me to do. I dont even care for my wife and children. I will go and fight till my last breath. Prahasta summoned his commanders and made the battalions ready for war. They were as strong as elephants.. Seeking victory for their king, they performed homas. They called Brahmins (Brahma rakshasas) and worshipped them. The Brahmins blessed them with victory and sprinkled auspicious yellow rice on them. They put sacred garlands around their necks. They prostrated at the feet of Ravana and stood to proceed for the battle. The enthusiastic rakshasa warriors proceeded to the battle field. Vanaras saw Prahasta coming for a fight from a distance. They were roaring ferociously, and held big trees in their hands and big boulders to fight against the rakshasas. 58: The death of Prahasta: Rama saw a gigantic rakshasa entering the battle field. He asked Vibheeshana Friend! Who is this leader? What are his strengths and weaknesses? Tell me briefly. Vibheeshana said to Rama: Vibheeshana: Rama! He is Prahasta, the latest commander in chief of Ravana. One third of the army of Ravana is under his control. He is good at archery. A victorious and brave warrior! The war commenced. Both the sides fought ferociously. A very severe casualty was on both the sides There were heaps of dead bodies and stream of blood was flowing. The ministers of Prahasta- Narantaka, Kumbhahanuvu, Mahanadha and Samunnatha were brutally killing the vanaras. The prominent among the vanara soldiers- Dwiveda picked up a big boulder and killed Narantaka. Another prominent vanara by name Durmukha spun a big tree and hit Samunnatha which broke his head and he fell dead. Jambavantha picked up a heavy boulder and hit Mahanadha on the chest and killed him. Another prominent vanara by name, Taru hit Kumbhahanuvu with a big tree on his head and he fell dead. Prahasta could not digest the loss of all his ministers. He took his bow and attacked vanaras. He killed several vanaras with his arrows.
382 Srimadhramayanam

Standing on his chariot Prahasta was raining arrows and killing vanaras. Neelu, a skilful vanara jumped at Prahastas chariot. Looking at him Prahasta thought to himself This vanara does not know my strength. Now I will show him my vigour. Prahasta took his bow in his hand and rained arrows on Neelus body. All those arrows went straight and pierced the body of Neelu. Though his body was profusely bleeding, Neelu pulled out a big sala tree, spun it in the air for some time and threw at the chariot. With that the horses collapsed on the spot. When the chariot was broken, Neelu jumped on Prahasta and pulled out the bow from his hand and broke it to pieces. Prahasta was confused with this unexpected attack in him. However he recovered and took a musulam (a sharp weapon) and hit Neelus chest. Due to this the bodies of both the commanders of rakshasas and vanaras were drenched in blood. Both were strong and heavily built. They never retreated from the battle. Both fought like a lion and a tiger. They desperately wanted to win over the other. Prahasta jumped on to Neelu with a sharp weapon. Before Prahasta reached him, Neelu took a big boulder and hit hard on the head of Prahasta. With that Prahastas head broke into pieces. He fell dead on the ground like an uprooted tree. Neelu went to Rama and Lakshmana and told them that he killed Prahasta. Rama, Lakshmana and Sugriva praised him for his bravery. 59: The battle between Rama and Ravana: On learning the assassination of Prahasta, rakshasa warriors ran to the city and informed Ravana about the death of Prahasta. On hearing the tragic news, Ravana was afflicted with fear, grief, anger and dejection. He felt very much for the death of Prahasta. Ravana said to other commanders: Ravana: Oh warriors! Our commander- in- chief, Prahasta had fought with Indra in several battles. Each time he confused the entire divine communities. Now you are telling me Prahasta was dead in the hands of ordinary vanara. Therefore those vanaras are not just ordinary monkeys. We should not underestimate their strength. Now we have to resolve to make a strong effort to kill our enemies. I myself will come to the battle field and decide it either way. Wild fire turns forests in to ashes. My arrows will kill all vanaras and destroy Rama and Lakshmana.
Yuddha Kandam 383

Oh hearing Ravanas orders a chariot was kept ready for Ravana. The chariot was yoked with superior horses. Ravana ascended the chariot and the army blew conch, made lion-like roars. War drums were beaten. Brahma rakshasis recited mantras from Vedas. Ravanas personal guards, who were as big as mountains, followed him. Their eyes were burning like fire balls. While he was going with his security, he looked like Rudra moving with his boothas and pretas. Ravanas army moved like an ocean and vanaras behind Rama also looked like another ocean. Rama asked Vibheeshana. Rama: Oh friend! That army is coming like a moving Mt.Mahindra. They are carrying different types of weapons. Who are they? Who is their commander leading this ferocious army? Commanders of Rakshasas Vibheeshana: Oh Rama! The rakshasa coming on an elephant as bright as a rising sun, is Akampana. This Akampana is also a son of Ravana. You see the symbol of lion on his flag. Another person, as strong as an elephant, is sitting on the chariot. You can clearly see his extended teeth. He pleased Brahma and had a boon to appear and disappear as he wishes. The name of the occupant of the chariot is Athikayu. This is Mahodara who is coming on a big elephant which is as big as Iravath. He is making fear-raising war cries. Pisacha is coming on a horse back with a spear on his shoulder. Look at Trisiru; he is as big as a mountain riding on a big bull. He looks as splendorous as lightning flash. Look at the flag with the symbol of serpent. There one commander is sitting on a chariot holding a bow with a wide chest. His name is Kumbhu. Another is Nikumbhu holding a big Parigha. He is notorious for his cruel acts. He is like a flag post for the rakshasa army. The tall warrior is Narantaka who could break peaks of a mountain at ease. Oh Rama! There comes Ravana himself! Look at his chariot It is decorated with the moulds of tigers, camels, elephants, horses and other wild animals. Look at his fire like eyeballs looking all around. He is sitting under a white umbrella which is as white as the full moon. He looks like a Rudra who walks freely with his Butha, pretha, and pisachas.. This king of rakshasas could suppress the audacity of Indra and Yama..
384 Srimadhramayanam

Rama: Oh Vibheeshana! How radiant is this king of rakshasas. His brilliance is shining like sun. I cannot even see such a person among the Devas and danavas. His handsomeness, and personality are unique. His stature itself is telling how valorous he is. As he is accompanied by hefty and fearful followers, he resembles Yama accompanied by his Kinkaras. Oh Vibheeshana! The life of the sinner has come to an end. That is why he stands before me. I am anxiously waiting for him ever since he abducted Sita. After a long time my dreams have come true. On the rakshasas side. Ravana looked at the rakshasa warriors. Ravana: Oh warriors! You all go back to the city as there is no security corridor in the city, you guard all the highways carefully. If the vanaras smelt, they may enter the city and destroy it. So you all go back and protect the properties of the people. I alone will swim across the ocean of these vanaras, as a whale dashes breaking the waves of the ocean. Sugriva saw Ravanas chariot charging vanaras and took a boulder as big as a mountain and threw it on Ravanas chariot. Ravana saw it from a distance and cast with powerful arrows and powdered it. One of the arrows of Ravana, pierced Sugrivas body. He fainted and fell down. Looking at the fall of Sugriva, the vanaras surrounded him and the vanara leaders Gavaksha, Gavayu, Suthamstru, Joyathirmukha and Nabha increased their bodies to the size of mountain. Each one pulled out big boulders and ran towards Ravana. Ravana powdered all those five boulders before they reached him. Not only that Ravana rained powerful arrows on all the five vanaras and they fell down and fainted. All other vanaras were frightened at the fury of Ravana and ran towards Rama for protection. Rama took his bow and was about to face Ravana. At that time Lakshmana came to him and requested with folded hands. Lakshmana: Prabhu! You are capable of killing this sinner, but give me an opportunity. I would like to kill him. Rama: Lakshmana! You go and fight Ravana but you should be careful while facinging him. Ravana is a great hero of all three worlds and had fought many battles. So you are to bank on his weakness. Then only
Yuddha Kandam 385

you can gain victory; at the same time you should not expose your weakness. Let your eye and your bow protect you. Then Lakshmana thanked and embraced him. By the time Lakshmana entered for a big fight, Ravana was raining sharp arrows on vanaras, many of whom were wounded or dead. Hanuma came running to rescue vanaras and stood in front of Ravanas chariot. Hanuma: Oh Ravana! I know you had a boon of immortality. Deva, danava, gandarva, rakshasa and many other communities cannot score a win over you. However your death is inevitable in the hands of vanaras. With one fist of mine your Jeeva will leave your body. Be prepared. Ravana (Furiously looking at Hanuma): Oh Hanuma! You are thinking big of yourself, Come and show your valour. I will give you an opportunity to fight with me.The world will come to know what Hanuma was before Ravana. Then I will kill you. Hanuma: Oh Ravana! I myself killed your son Akshya kumar very recently, did you forget? Ravana was furious at Hanuma and gave one slap on Hanumas chest. In spite of Hanumas gigantic stature, he could not withstand its impact and fell on the ground. His eyes started reeling. However the great valours Hanuma recovered in a short while and stood up on the ground. He slapped on the chest of Ravana with all his strength. With that blow, Ravana could not withstand and his eyes became blank. He trembled like a mountain shaken by an earth quake. Devata communities, witnessing from the sky, were astonished at the strength of Hanuma. The great Ravana recovered from his shock and said, oh vanara I appreciate your strength. I am happy to fight with an equal soldier. On hearing Ravanas words Hanuma said Ravana! You are insulting me by equating me with your strength; however I am also feeling sorry, in spite of my blow, you are still alive. Oh cruel Ravana! I will offer my chest to you. Hit me once again. After that, I will give you one fist and send you to Yama loka. Furious at Hanumas words, Ravana hit Hanumas chest. With that blow Hanuma slipped on the ground. When Hanuma fell down, Ravana proceeded towards Neelu, another vanara warrior, on his chariot.
386 Srimadhramayanam

Ravana had taken poisonous arrows and cast them on the commander Neelu. All those arrows hit Neelus body in vulnerable places; It gave him burning sensation. Notwithstanding the pain, he picked up a big boulder and threw it on Ravana. By that time, Hanuma recovered and came running to Ravana who was engaged with Neelu and said. Oh rakshasa! It is not ethics of war to attack you while you are fighting with others. Since you are fighting with Neelu, I am leaving alone at the moment. Ravana broke the boulder thrown on him by Neelu with seven arrows and broke them to pieces. When all the boulders thrown were in vain, Neelu became more furious and uprooted maddi and sala trees, threw them on Ravana. Ravana broke those trees also into pieces and rained arrows on Neelu. Neelu reduced his body to the size of a bird and jumped on to the flag of Ravana. From there Nelu made a huge roar and jumped on to the Ravanas crown. While seeing Nelu on Ravanas crown Hanuma, Rama and Lakshmana were astonished and also concerned about his safety. By seeing Ravanas irritation, all vanaras laughed at him. Ravana was confused as to how to tackle him. Finally he released Agnaya astra on him and said to Nelu Oh vanara! You dont exhibit your monkey tricks before me. Any number of tricks you may play but you cannot escape from this astra now cast on you. That astra hit straight in the chest of Nelu. With that the whole body of Nelu was wounded as if he was rolled on a naked fire. He could not bear the pain and fell down on the flag post. Since Neelu was son of Agni, he had the grace of his father and managed to survuve. Since Nelu fell down and fainted Ravana continued his fight with Lakshmana. Lakshmana: Oh king of rakshasas! Stop fighting with ordinary vanaras. You fight with me and show your bravery. Ravana: Oh Lakshmana! It is my good luck that all the time I was fighting with vanaras. At least by now I had a human, who provoked me to fight. Know it well it is the last day for you in this world. Lakshmana: Oh Rakshasa! Stop boasting. You are a sinner. You are born to commit sins. All these years you are fighting with weak limbs and boasting yourself as a great hero. Now stop tall talk and take your bow.
Yuddha Kandam 387

Lakshmana and Ravana were then involved in a fierce fight and each one was trying to kill the other. Ravana was worried since all of his powerful astras were becoming powerless before Lakshmana. He wondered at the proficiency of Lakshmanas archery. Ravana lost his patience and finally cast an astra which was given by Brahma, on Lakshmana. With the effect of that astra the battle field was razed with fire and thick smoke covered the sky. On looking at the smoke all vanaras scattered in all directions. Immediately Ravana took up Sakthi astra and cast on Lakshmana. That astra went straight and hit the chest of Lakshmana. Lakshmana fainted and fell down. Ravana came down from his chariot to carry Lakshmana as his captive. But he could not lift him from the ground, because the moment that Sakthi hit the chest of Lakshmana, it remembered he was none other than Maha Vishnu. That was why Ravana could not lift him from the ground. Looking at Ravana was trying to carry Lakshmana, Hanuma got furious, he went running to Ravana and gave a big fist on his chest which was like Vajra. Blood started oozing from Ravanas mouth, nose and ears. He fainted for a while. The strong Hanuma lifted Lakshmana by his hands, took him to the place where Rama was sitting. Hanuma being a devotee of Vishnu, he wasd able to carry Lakshmana. Since Ravana was the enemy of Vishnu, he could not even to lift. The moment Lakshmana was taken to Rama; the Sakthi astra left Lakshmana and reached Ravana. Lakshmana looked at his wounds and remembered his original form of Vishnu. By that all the wounds on his body disappeared. Rama was ready to go for a battle with Ravana. Hanuma came forward and told him Prabhu! Ravana is fighting from his chariot. You should not fight him from the ground. You sit on my back like Vishnu sits on the back of Garutmantha. Then Rama sat on the back of Hanuma and went to fight with Ravana. On seeing Rama. he became furious and said. Rama: Oh rakshasa! You have done great harm to me. You cannot escape from me. Now I have come to kill you. Since you are in Lanka you thought I cannot catch you. Remember I will kill you even if you hide behind Brahma, Indra, Yama, Agni, sun and any other loka. You made Lakshmana faint with your Sakthi astra. The same Lakshmana will come now and kill all your sons and relatives. Oh rakshasa! I will tell you who am I? Listen. I am Rama who killed all your fourteen thousand rakshasas in janastana.
388 Srimadhramayanam

Ravana was furious by looking at Rama and by his words. He took out fire like astras cast on Hanuma. Those arrows wounded Hanuma and he was bleeding profusely . On seeing Hanumas wounds, Rama was very furious and cast most powerful arrows and broke Ravanas chariot into pieces, his horses and charioteer were also dead. He cast another powerful arrow on the chest of Ravana. Ravana became nervous and fainted. His crown fell and rolled for a few yojanas distance. In the meanwhile Ravana recovered and stood on the ground. He noticed that his crown was broken and lying on the ground. His face became pale with disgrace and shame. He became like a serpent without teeth. He also looked dim like an eclipsed sun. He was tamed like a suppressed agnihotra. Looking at such a Ravana, Rama said to him. Rama: Oh Ravana! You fought ferociously with vanaras and killed many of them. You look tired and you have fainted with my arrows. Thereby you lost all your strength. You have become so weak that you cannot even hold your bow. I will not kill such a person however bitter enemy he may be. If I kill such people my prestige will not be enhanced. I will not take such an unrighteous path. Oh rakshasa! Now you go to your city, take rest, pickup strength, get a new chariot, new bow and sharp arrows. Come again to fight with me tomorrow. Then I will show you how valorous I am. On hearing Ramas words his ego and pride were hurt severely. There was no blood in his face. He was ashamed even to look at Ramas face. He went back to his city. After Ravana left Rama went around the wounded vanara warriors, comforted them with kind words and wished them an early recovery. 60: Grief of Ravana: Ravana was ashamed and became afraid of Rama, like an elephant is frightened on seeing a lion. He was shivering like a snake at the site of Garutmantha. He had a feeling that he was cornered to face death. He was restless even though he was sitting on his golden throne. Even while he was lying on bed, Ramas face haunted him. He summoned all his ministers and said. Ravana: Oh ministers! I fought with Indra on many occasions and driven him out of heaven. Today I was put to shame in the hands of a mere
Yuddha Kandam 389

human. All my severe penance and boons have become fragile. Boon for immortality granted to me by various divine communities has now become futile. Neither I asked to include the human race nor Brahma included it himself in the list of probable adversaries. However Brahma cautioned me that I would have a fear of life from a human being. At that time I ignored Brahmas caution. What he said that day NOW it is happening. Will Brahmas word go waste? Long ago when I was going around conquering the world, I tortured and killed a king by name Anaranya of Ikshavaku line. He cursed me Oh cruel Ravana! You are the most inferior among rakshasas. In future a person from my family will kill you, your sons and your relatives. So today the son of Dasaratha had really come to kill me? Long ago I raped a woman by name Vedavathi. Had that Vedavathi come in the form of Sita to kill me? Not only Vedavathi, I was cursed by Parvathi, Nandi, Rambha and Varuni daughter of Varuna. Several rishis and righteous persons cursed me. Will those curses go waste? Oh my ministers! You keep all these things in mind and fight with caution. Those who are guarding the city also must be cautious at highways, temples and buildings. You wake up Kumbhakarna who normally sleeps for more than six months at a time. If you all make a hard try, it is not difficult to wake him up, since he went to sleep only ten days back. He tortured devatas and danavas in my earlier battles. Unlike me, he had no curse of mortality from humans and vanaras. So he is capable of killing Rama, Lakshmana and other vanaras. He is a jewel of rakshasas. I am today gravely insulted by Rama. I am in the middle of an ocean of grief and he is like a boat to me. Kumbhakarna alone is capable of bringing me to the shore. He is as strong as Indra in battles. If such a person is fast asleep, what benefit I could derive from him. All the more he had promised me in the meeting of my council of ministers that he would help me if Rama comes for a fight. Since I myself returned back with shame, he alone could save me. Rakshasas went to Kumbhakarnas palace to wake him up. That was a big palace. The room where he was sleeping was one and a half square yojanas . The room was filled with fragrance of several flowers. His breathing was much more ferocious than the cyclonic winds. Those who
390 Srimadhramayanam

were nearer to him faced the danger of being inhaled into his nose while he was inhaling and coming out dead while exhaling. So all those rakshasas built safety bunkers around him. The leftover food before he entered into sleep like fat, blood and meat were lying in heaps all over the room and was giving a stinking smell. Even though he was sleeping, he was wearing his crown on his head. The precious stones on his crown were shining like sunlight. The servants brought huge containers filled with flesh of deer, buffalo and many other animals. Some huge containers were filled with blood and wine, So that to feed him. Some were beating drums and raised many other ferocious sounds to wake him. They blew powerful conch in his ears. They made lion-like roars. Some stood on him and gave blows of fist. Some stamped on him with legs. Some pulled his hair. They brought elephants to walk over him. He, with his left hand, pushed them like as if they were just mosquitoes, some died and others suffered fractures. After a long time, he yawned and saw with his half opened eyes. His eyes looked like blazing fire. The moment he opened his eyes his hunger touched peaks. He looked around for food which they pushed near him. He ate them all when ever he felt thirstier, they pushed raw blood before him. Once his hunger subsided they prostrated at his feet and prayed to him. Now he remembered that he woke up in the middle of the sleep and surprised. Oh rakshasas! Why you woke me up? Is our king safe? Are we facing any calamity? Is my brother in the grips of fear? Why are you grieving? About whom are you afraid of? Tell me who that enemy is. If it is Indra, I will kill him. If it is Agni, I will suppress him. Who dared to think of doing harm to my brother? Tell me the reason why you woke me up, with out fear. Yupakshu, the senior minister of Ravana, stood before him with folded hands and said to him. Yupakshu: Oh the prince! We were never afraid of any of the divine communities. Sometime back a vanara came and killed our Akshya Kumara. He also killed commanders and our army of four divisions. He burnt Lanka and reduced to ashes. He brought back humans, Rama, Lakshmana, and other vanaras to take back Sita who is under captivity of our king. Each vanara is as big as a mountain. Rama defeated your brother
Yuddha Kandam 391

Ravana in a battle. Rama was mistaken that our king was dead and left the battle field. Kumbhakarna heard what all Yupakshu said. He could not digest the defeat of his brother Ravana. He was furious. All his sleep vanished. He said to Yupakshu. Kumbhakarna: Oh Yupakshu! I will kill Rama and Lakshmana who have humiliated my brother and eat them myself. I will also kill all the vanaras and offer their blood and flesh to all rakshasas. On hearing at the furious words of Kumbhakarna another minister by name Mahodara came forward, stood before him with folded hands and said. Oh king! First you come to our king Ravana and hear him, then you yourself here the events of dispute from our king and, then you resort to killing the enemies. In the meanwhile some rakshasa ministers ran to Ravana and told him that they succeeded in the task of waking Kumbhakarna and that he was waiting for the instructions. He is ready to go to the battle field immediately? Or should he come to you for a discussion. Then Ravana was very happy and ordered them to bring Kumbhakarna to his palace. Kumbhakarna completed his bath, dressed himself and started to see his brother Ravana. While Kumbhakarna was walking to Ravanas Durbar, many vanaras saw him as a walking mountain from the outer enclave and fainted. Some ran hither and thither, some ran for the protection of Rama. Rama asked Vibheeshana about Kumbhakarna? 61: Vibheeshana explains Rama about Kumbhakarna: Vibheeshana: Rama! He is the son of Visravasu, my elder brother. His name is Kumbhakarna. He defeated Indra, Yama and many other devatas in his earlier battles. There is no other person who is as huge as him in all the three worlds. He never tasted a defeat in his battles. He holds a huge spear on his shoulder. He was born with great hunger. He had eaten many creatures immediately after his birth. All divine communities were afraid of him and ran to Indra for protection. Furious Indra went on his Iravath and hit Kumbhakarna with his Vajra. Kumbhakarna immediately pulled one tusk of Indras Iravath and hit on Indras chest. Indra could not sustain it and ran to Brahma and prayed to him Oh god! This
392 Srimadhramayanam

Kumbhakarna is destroying the hermitages of hermits, killing people and eating indiscriminately, abducting the woman of rishis. So I came for your protection. Brahma himself was worried that Kumbhakarna might disrupt even his own creation. Cursing Kumbhakarna, Brahma said. Brahma: Let this Kumbhakarna lie down for ever. On knowing this curse of Brahma, Ravana went to Brahma and prayed to him. Ravana: Oh Prajapathi! This Kumbhakarna is none other than your own great grandson. You cursed him without any provocation. You show pity on him. Brahma was kind enough and said to Ravana Oh Ravana! I amend my curse by which he would sleep for six months at a stretch. At the end of six months, he would wake up for one day and open his mouth, you should keep on feeding in his mouth, as fire burns out every thing, he would swallow what all you put in his mouth. Ravana was afraid of your brave and courageous fight and worried about his life. That is why he woke up Kumbhakarna in the middle of his long sleep. This rakshasa has ferocious strength and anger. He will kill all vanaras and eat. No vanara could go in front of him. so you inform all vanaras and make them to believe that his huge mountain is not a rakshasa, but a machine made of certain mystic tricks. So this machine eats away whoever goes nearer to that. So you caution all vanaras, not to go and fight with him. Rama: Oh Neelu! You have heard what all Vibheeshana said. All vanaras are fighting under your command. You are the son of agni so you plan your war strategy accordingly. Keep enough quantity of stones and tree branches handy. 62: Kumbhakarna meets Ravana: Kumbhakarna reached the Durbar of Ravana, who was sitting on his golden throne. On seeing Kumbhakarna, all his grief and confusion seemed to have disappeared. He went and embraced him. Kumbhakarna prostrated at the feet of his brother and asked him Brother, why have you called me? What is the reason for your grief? by these consoling words
Yuddha Kandam 393

Ravana felt immense joy and had the courage as if he had killed Rama. In that jubilation he embraced his brother again and again. He offered a seat next to him and said. Kumbhakarna: Oh king! Unless the situation is alarming you would not have woken me up. What makes you unhappy? On whom are you afraid of? I will kill them right now. Ravana: Oh the superior among strongest men! You just went to sleep only nine days back. Rama son of Dasaratha came with Sugriva and his vanara warriors to attack me. He built a bridge on the ocean and entered Lanka. From then onwards he was torturing our rakshasas. They destroyed our city and killed many of our rakshasas. So far I never tasted a defeat in any battle. This has become an insult for the race of our rakshasas. We have to maintain the prestige of our rakshasas. You alone can save us from this situation. Now since you woke up I am confidant that you will kill all vanaras. Oh my brother! To do good for me, as the rain changes the clouds, you chase all enemies with your strength. 63: Kumbhakarna blames Ravana: Kumbhakarna heard what all Ravana said in a dejected mood and replied Ravana. Kumbhakarna: Oh King! We discussed on this subject in our earlier ministerial meetings. What we foresaw that day has now come true. It is as sure as a sinner gets hell, and one has to bear the fruits of their sinister acts. You are arrogant, hasty and overconfident of your valour. You refused to anticipate the consequences of your sinister act. Had you discussed with your ministers before abducting Sita, we could have advised you not to touch other mans wife. But you have abducted Sita without consulting us. Since Rama came for a fight to take back his wife, you are consulting us. What is the use in taking precautions after burning your hands? A righteous king should always take into account the following aspects in consultation with his ministers before taking a decision. 1) 2) 3)
394

The moral and immoral realities. The time and place Preparations for victory and enemies defeat
Srimadhramayanam

4) 5) 6) a) b) c) d) e)

He should prepare himself to be stronger than his enemy. If the enemys strength is superior, one has to make a compromise and avert the loss of lives of the subjects. A king should also consider the following aspects before he jumps in action. Strategy Manpower and finance Time and place Capacity to react Favourable result

Oh king! One has to practice dharma in the morning, ardha in the afternoon, and kama in the evening. If one has to practice two at a time, he could observe dharma and ardha in the morning, ardha and dharma in the afternoon and dharma and kama in the evening. However one should not become a slave to kama(desires) all the time. So a king should practice dharma, ardha, kama according to the time, and pursue sama, dana, bheda and dandha. The king who does not follow these norms, will fall from glory. The king always should appoint his minister who has the knowledge of all sastras. Thereby the king should consult such ministers before he acts. Such a king will always live in happiness. If he consults ministers who has no knowledge of sastras will give wrong advices to boast their supremacy. So king should not consult those who do not have the knowledge of sastras. So the king who aspires should not listen to the advices of ignorant ministers. Sometimes such ministers will also join hands with the enemies. So the king should judge their character and behaviour before they are admitted in the ministerial team. So now you do what Vibheeshana had advised you some time back. I too feel that was the right path. If you dont like that, you may do as you please. Ravana: (furiously looking at Kumbhakarna) Brother! Suddenly you have assumed the stature of a teacher. You are pretending to be a pious sadhu. You are instructing as a guru. What is the use of all these wasteful talks? Is it the time to discuss moralities and immoralities? You are to act as per the situation. Either by ignorance or due to lust, I might have committed a mistake. A wise man will never grieve for the past things.
Yuddha Kandam 395

Brother! If you have any love for me, if you have any courage and bravery left in you, you help me. It is not fair to find fault with me at this juncture. Assume I committed a crime now, you correct it with your heroism. A friend in need is a friend indeed. Kumbhakarna understood that his brother Ravana did not appreciate his piece of advice though it was dharmic and meaningful. He didnt want to hurt him since he was already in grief. He modified his tone and said. Kumbhakarna: Oh king! Dont be angry on me. Dont worry about the enemy. Please be in peace. As long as I am alive, you will not have any grief. I will destroy all your enemies who caused you grief. Since I am your blood brother, I told you a good word and I felt it is my duty. Irrespective of merits and demerits of your act, I shall once again exhibit my courage and bravery and secure a victory for you as I did all these times. Right now, I am going to the battle field to kill Rama and Lakshmana and bring Ramas head as gift to you. Show that head to Sita and make her your wife and be happy. When I enter the battlefield with my mountainous body, exposed teeth and a spear, even Indra or Yama will be frightened, should I say anything about these vanaras? I need no army nor weapons. My hands and my head, my exposed teeth and my chest are enough. These vanaras are like toys before me. Oh king! You will not get any trouble either from Brahma or Indra. If I am annoyed I will kill all devatas and keep Yama busy. I can even swallow and digest the fire. I can pull down the stars and drink the sea. I will break the earth into pieces and powder the mountains. So you dont grieve as long as I am alive. I will kill Rama and Lakshmana and make you happy. I will kill Hanuma and other vanaras also. In the meantime you consume the choicest wines and enjoy with your women. It is certain Sita will be yours. 64: Mahodara ridicules Kumbhakarna: Mahodara heard the words of Kumbhakarna and took them very lightly and said. Mahodara: Oh Kumbhakarna! You are born in a superior caste. No doubt you have an unusual hefty body and of course you are brave and courageous. However you have neither the knack nor patience. Then how can you achieve things.
396 Srimadhramayanam

Oh Kumbhakarna! Do you think our king is a child? Doesnt he know which is good or bad? Which is moral or immoral? Is he ruling this vast country without any knowledge of these elementary things? Since you are younger brother of the king, you spoke with audacity. Our king knows about the importance of time and place while doing things. What is the use of your strength, when you do not know how to talk to your elders. Our king knows his strength and enemys strength, he knows much about his growth and decline. How will such a wise and righteous person will do forbidden things? Oh Kumbhakarna! You said about dharma, ardha and kama will yield different fruits. They have no inherent property or authority. Then how they could yield fruits. Your contention is that our king has abducted Sita which was an unrighteous act and hence he was entangled in difficulties. In other words you try to suggest that all good deeds will yield good results and bad deeds will yield bad results. But we are seeing in our daily life, even the bad deeds are also yielding good results. Therefore the result is based on the nature of the karmas we do, but not the prescribed course of conduct in sastras. You tell me one thing if the hard earned money will produce pleasure. Will the money earned in a stealthy way will give displeasure? So we have to do only such karmas that yield us pleasures. Our king also did the same thing, which was ratified by all of us. There are people who do karmas aspiring good results in this world as well as in other worlds. There are also people who do karmas according to their will, even though they were against the code of sastras. We are seeing such people also enjoying pleasures in this world. So there is no benchmark that one will get pleasures only by doing karmas as specified in sastras. In the same way, by the adherence of dharma, ardha and kama, we cannot determine their results. Whatever karma you do, some times one enjoys pleasure, and on another occasion he gets displeasure. Similarly the acts of Rama in Janastana made him an enemy of our king. Everything is fair when dealing with an enemy. So our king had abducted Sita which we all approved. Oh Kumbhakarna! You were telling that you were going alone to fight the enemy. Is it to exhibit your valour? That is not correct, because in Janastana, Rama alone killed several thousands of rakshasa warriors. Can you fight alone with such a Rama? Rama is like an angry lion or a
Yuddha Kandam 397

sleeping serpent. Knowing fully well you, are trying to go near him. Even the entire rakshasa army put together cannot oppose Rama. If such is the case, how can you go alone and win. No doubt you are as valours as Indra, as brilliant as sun, but it is not wise to go alone and lose your precious life. Mahodhara suggests to Ravana Oh Rakshasa raja! Ravana! Instead of winning the battle, it is better to win over him by tact. I will give a suggestion think and accept if you feel it is acceptable. You brought Sita with lust. Even now she is under your captivity. If you have a strong desire, she will surrender to you. You announce that my self, Kumbhakarna, Dwijjihva, Samhadri and Vitardhana were fighting Rama. We will fight with Rama to the best of our ability. If we win and Rama is killed, then there is no problem. If we are about to be killed by Rama, we will run away from the battle field and fall on you feet and say we killed Rama, Lakshmana and eaten them. Based on our words you keep one of our soldiers on the back of our elephants and spread the rumour that we have killed Rama and Lakshmana. You should not stop at that. You should celebrate the occasion by donating valuable gifts to all your servants. You should present them new clothes, money and garlands. You also share wine with all those people. Thereby the rumour of your killing Rama and Lakshmana will strengthen in the minds of all our people. Many sections of our people will go to Sita to tell her the death of Rama and Lakshmana. After sometime you should go and console her with pleasing words and gentle mannerism. You also offer gold and diamonds to her. These rumors would make Sita to believe that Rama was really dead. As such she would lose hopes on Rama and grieve for some time. As she was a princess by birth, her mind would be tempted to enjoy royal pleasures. You keep a watch on her mind and make her your wife at an appropriate time. If you like it, you can win Sita without a battle and keep you happy forever. 65: Kumbhakarna goes to the battle: Kumbhakarna was very much annoyed at these utterly foolish words of Mahodara and strictly warned him not to repeat such vain talks and said to Ravana. Kumbhakarna: Brother! Dont allow this type of cowards anywhere near you. Empty clouds alone make thunders. I will go to war, kill Rama, I will prove my words are true and then only I will roar.
398 Srimadhramayanam

Oh Mahodara! You are a fool and a coward. You assume you are the wisest person on the earth. You think that you know every thing. You blabber more, since my brother lends his ears to people like you and hence he was pushed into this type of difficulties. You only know how to hoodwink the king. King had believed your ill advice and abducted Sita, now he is facing a big battle. You are all his enemies in the mask of well wishers. You did all these things to gain small benefits, whereas king has lost many of his soldiers and his treasury has become empty. The city of Lanka was also destroyed and he became alone. To make good the losses sustained because of your ill advice, I am forced to enter the battle field to bring him the victory. Ravana: Brother! You are the wisest among the rakshasas. You are born to win battles. I am fully aware of your bravery and courage, you are second to none. I do not have a better lovable person than you. You are my great well wisher. Since I had so much of confidence and faith in you I woke you up from your sleep. Oh the destroyer of enemies! This is the right opportunity for those, whoever wants me to keep happy by winning this battle. Kumbhakarna: Brother! Leave the entire army with you I will go alone and fight, because enemies will all tremble on seeing my stature. Having woken up I also need lot of food. As I kill vanaras I keep eating them so that my food problem also will be solved. Ravana: Brother! Kumbhakarna! You dont go alone there are some vanaras as hefty as you. They are all trained in gorilla type of warfare. Whenever they find you in a state of confusion, they will also try to eat you. So you take our soldiers, when you are fighting them, they will keep a watch on you. Ravana embraced Kumbhakarna again and again, blessed him with a victory. Kumbhakarna also went round Ravana with folded hands and left for the battlefield. While he was going a rakshasa women rained flowers on him. Many valorous soldiers followed Kumbhakarna. 66: Vanaras frightened on seeing Kumbhakarna: Kumbhakarna with his ferocious stature crossed the outer enclosure and made a lion-like roar. It resembled a series of thunder bolts, as though
Yuddha Kandam 399

the mountains collided and oceans were agitated. Hearing that sound, vanaras trembled with fear. Even commanders like Nala, Neelu and Gavaksha were also confused by looking at him. Then Angadha came forward and said. Angadha: Oh vanara warriors! How is that you have forgotten your valour and the family line from where we are born. Where are you running away? Oh gentlemen! come back. This rakshasa is not a warrior. He is a frightening machine. If we all attack him from all corners we can easily destroy this machine. You come back with all your stones, trees and branches On hearing Angadhas words, all vanaras came back. They were holding stones and trees in their hands. When they threw all boulders and trees at a time Kumbhakarna felt them as ants. On attacking with the stones and trees and branches, they became just powder. In the meanwhile he caught hold of a few vanaras and threw them on the ground thereby most of them lost their legs, hands and even their lives. Some ran away on seeing ferocious attack. Again Angadha came forward and encouraged them with more courageous words. If you runaway from the battle in the middle, your wives will not allow you inside your house with respect. So if you fight with courage, Rama will win the battle. If you are dead, you will go to heaven. So remember one thing you are not ordinary monkeys. You are not aware whose son you are. Even if you live by running away from the battlefield the whole life you have to live with disgrace. The moment Kumbhakarna sees Rama he will leave his life, like a locust dashing in to fire. The monkeys accepted this advice and went near Kumbhakarna In the meanwhile Hanuma, Dhumru, Mindhu, Serabhu, Rishabu and others continued their fight with Kumbhakarna. 67: The death of Kumbhakarna: As provoked by Angadha all vanaras came back and continued their fight with Kumbhakarna. They continued a courageous fight even at the cost of their lives. Under Kumbhakarnas club seven to eight hundred vanaras died with one swing. Furious Kumbhakarna caught twenty vanaras in his hands and put in his mouth. In spite of this setback, vanaras continued their brave fight.
400 Srimadhramayanam

Dwidha brought a mountain peak and threw on Kumbhakarna. It fell in front of his feet and hundreds of rakshasas fell dead under that rock. Rakshasa army, on horse back or sitting on the elephant, in chariots, were driving vanaras from all corners towards Kumbhakarna, whereas vanaras were retorting them by killing the horses, elephants and breaking the chariots into pieces. Kumbhakarna chased vanaras with a big spear. Hanuma threw a huge mountain peak on Kumbhakarna. On hitting Kumbhakarnas body, it became powder, wetted with blood, fat and became lumps. Furious Kumbhakarna hit his spear on the chest of Hanuma. Hanuma was trembled, as his face was wetted with blood. When Hanuma was hurt, vanaras ran in all directions. Neelu convinced them and brought them back to the battle. Rishabu, Serabhu, Neelu, Gavkshu and Ganndhamadana took big boulders and hit at Kumbhakarna from all directions. They hit with tree branches and fists. But Kumbhakarna became immune for all those attacks. They all climbed on him with out fear for life and scratched with their nail, bit all over his body. Kumbhakarna hit him by his fist Serabhu. He fell on the ground. He kicked Nelu with his knee, Gavakshu with palm and Gandhamadana with his foot. All the five had blows from him which were as effective as death. They fell on the ground, twisted and rolled with pain. On seeing the plight of those five commanders, Angadha ran towards Kumbhakarna and jumped and hit his chest. Kumbhakarna felt the reeling sensation. He gave a big fist to Angadha and with that Angadha fell at a distance and fainted. Leaving fainted Angadha there, Kumbhakarna proceeded to fight with Sugriva. Sugriva: Oh rakshasa! So far you fought with ordinary vanaras and were boasting your so-called heroic deed. Now you fight with me. I will show you what my strength is. Kumbhakarna: Oh Sugriva! You are the grand son of Brahma, son of Ruksharajassu. I know you have some strength in you. Why are you roaring? In the meanwhile Sugriva threw a big mountain which hit the chest of Kumbhakarna and it broke in to pieces. On seeing this vanaras ran away with fear, but the rakshasas jumped with joy. Kumbhakarna opened his mouth like a cave and made a loud roar and threw his spear on Sugriva.
Yuddha Kandam 401

Before it reached Sugriva, Hanuma jumped and caught the spear with his hands and broke into pieces. That spear was made with hundred tons of steel. Since he lost his spear Kumbhakarna, left the battle field and came back with a big boulder to take revenge on Hanuma. He pulled out a big peak from Mt.Malaya and hit at Sugriva. With that blow Sugriva again fell down and fainted. Kumbhakarna lifted Sugriva and carried him on his shoulders and moved to lanka. He looked like Mt.Meru. Even the devatas wondered while the king of rakshasas was carrying the king of vanaras as a captive. Sometime back Kumbhakarna fought Indra and now he was carrying Sugriva, the son of Indra as captive. Hanuma saw that Sugriva was carried by Kumbhakarna. He did not know what to do. After a while he thought in himself I will hit this rakshasas body with fists and I will break his body in to pieces, and save Sugriva. Thereby, I will make all vanaras happy. Again he had another thought I am underestimating my king Sugriva. Even if the entire devata community fastens him; Sugriva could get out of it. His strength is so great. Since he was now fainted he was subdued. When he recovers from the shock he himself could decide his course of action. If I go and release him, his glory will become dim. Thinking like that Hanuma consoled all vanaras and made them ready for the battle. Kumbhakarna entered Lanka, carrying Sugriva on his shoulders. Rakshasas rained flowers on him. All rakshasas came out to celeberate the victory of Kumbhakarna. They burnt incense. Actually Sugriva recovered long back. He was enjoying the ride on Kumbhakarnas shoulders. He was watching the beauty of Lankas highway and the township of Lanka. He thought, When I fainted he took control over me. How to escape from him. I will behave in such a heroic way as all vanaras will be happy by such an act. The moment he got the idea he tore the shoulders of Kumbhakarna and pulled out lots of flesh from his body. Not stopping with that he bit his ears and cut them off from his body. In the same way he bit his nose also. All these three acts he completed in flash of a moment. With the unexpected attack on his body, blood was flowing from all the injuries. He also had the same punishment as his sister had in the hands of Lakshmana. With the fury and pain he has threw Sugriva on the ground. Immediately rakshasas stomped him. Sugriva did not care for all their stampings. Suddenly he flew into the air and landed at the feet of Rama.
402 Srimadhramayanam

Since Sugriva had escaped from his captivity, Kumbhakarna was furious and picked up a big club and again entered the battle field. This time more he ferociously started killing vanaras. At the smell of blood and flesh of vanaras provoked his appetite. His appitite was so severe, in spite of the fierce battle, he started eating seven hundred, eight hundred, two thousand, three thousand vanaras depending on their size at a time. While he was tasting their blood, fat and the flesh was overflowing from his mouth and dropping on his body. At that moment fighting had become secondary for vanaras. The primary object of each vanara was to escape from his clutches. Rama was furious at this cruel rakshasa. He invited him for a fight and cast Raudrastra on him. From that astra, millions of arrow came out and hit the chest of Kumbhakarna. He could not withstand the inflow of arrows. In that confusion, the club fell down from his hand. Whereever the arrow pierced into his body, blood was coming out like a spring of water in a well. In a short time, he recovered from the shock. He pulled vanaras and rakshasas with his hands and threw them on Rama. He picked up a big boulder and threw it on Rama. Rama made that boulder into hundred pieces with an arrow. Rama further released hundred arrows and made those hundred pieces into mere powder. Lakshmana: Rama! This Kumbhakarna drank lot of blood and became intoxicated. As a result, he was not able to distinguish between vanaras and rakshasa he was killing all of them. It is not good to give him a long rope. We will make him fall on the ground. Once he falls, he cannot stand up on his own. Before rakshasas make him to stand, our vanaras will climb over his body and squeeze his blood and flesh with their nails and teeth. Rama saw the king of rakshasas like a ball of fire with blood all over his body. Rama twanged his bow and rained arrows on Kumbhakarna. Rama said to Kumbhakarna. Rama: Oh Kumbhakarna! I am Rama. I know that you have defeated Indra, whereas I came to kill all your rakshasas. In a few moments, your life will dissolve in the air. However dont grieve for your death.
Yuddha Kandam 403

Kumbhakarna: Oh Rama! I am neither Viradha nor Kabandha or Mareecha. Know it well I am Kumbhakarna. Look at this Mudgara, it is made of steel. With this Mudgara, I killed many warriors from divine communities. Oh sinless Rama! Superior of Ikshavaku! I heard of your valour, but I would like to assess your courage and bravery myself before I kill you. After I enjoy and witness your bravery, I will kill you and eat. Till such time you do what you can on my body. On hearing Kumbhakarnas words, Rama released a powerful arrow, which was more powerful than Indras Vajra. Even with that arrow, there was no impact on Kumbhakarna. In fact, previously the same arrow killed Vali . Rama has cast many other arrows on Kumbhakarna but they were all dropped from his body like rain water drops from a mountain. Then Kumbhakarna took his Mudgra and spun it in the air, which stopped all the arrows of Rama. Then Rama cast Vayuvyastra on Kumbhakarna which cut the hand of Kumbhakarna that was holding the Mudgra and fell on the ground. The mountain like Kumbhakarna did not bother even at the loss of one hand. He pulled out a sala tree and threw on Rama. Rama cast Indrastra which cut off his second hand also. Kumbhakarna thus lost both his hands and shouted in a loud voice and ran towards Rama. Then Rama released another weapon and cut off both his feet. With this terrific act of Rama, rakshasa warriors began to tremble. Though he lost his hands and feet, not withstanding the agony, he crawled on towards Rama as rahu crawled to swallow the moon. Rama saw the rakshasa crawling towards him, Rama released several arrows on his face and so he fainted and fell on the ground. This time Rama released a gold tipped arrow at his throat. That arrow travelled like a ball of fire and it beheaded him immediately. With the death of strong Kumbhakarna, the earth and mountains shook. All the devata communities danced with joy. Devarishis and maharishis gathered in the sky and praised Rama for his valour. Ravana and his associates fell in deep grief with the death of Kumbhakarna.
404 Srimadhramayanam

68: Ravana grieves for the death of Kumbhakarna: Rakshasas went running with fear to Ravana and said Oh king! Kumbhakarna had chased vanaras like Yama. He killed many and ate them. Some ran away for fear of him, he showed his vigour till Rama came in direct fight. The moment Rama came Kumbhakarna could not stand before his brilliance. Rama threw Kumbhakarnas trunk in to sea with one arrow. His head fell in Lanka. His hands and legs were mixed with dust, soil and blood and became a lump, it looked like python. The death of Kumbhakarna broke down the nervous system of Ravana and he fell on ground. Ravanas sons Devantaka, Naranaka, Trisirasu and Athikayu also fainted on hearing the news of Kumbhakarnas death. Kumbhakarnas step brothers Mahodara and Mahaparswa drowned in an ocean of grief. Ravana recovered after some time and grieved for the death of his brother. Ravana: Oh great warrior! You were the destroyer of all my enemies. You were the superior among strong men. You put all our enemies in grief all these years, now with your death you put me in deep grief. I won all divine communities only with your help and you stood as my right hand. In fact all my victories were yours only. Now you went into permanent sleep which I cannot bear. I will also come to the same world where you are now living. Oh brother! By hearing your name all divine communities used to shiver, but all such people are now witnessing from the sky and celebrate your death. You were such a great hero in all the three worlds. How this Rama was able to kill you? Still I was not able to believe that you were dead. With your death I have become alone in this world and am as good as dead. Oh brother! Since you were not with me, what do I do with this kingdom or Sita? I dont feel like living anymore without you. However I will not die without killing Rama who is responsible for your death. If I die without taking revenge on Rama, there is no purpose for my life. Had I listened to Vibheeshana, I could have saved you. What Vibheeshana said had come true. Since I left my righteous brother, Vibheeshana, now I lost you, my strongest brother. This grief is torturing and putting me in shame. 69: Ravanas sons went to battle: On looking at the grief of Ravana, his son Trisirasu said.
Yuddha Kandam 405

Trisirasu: Oh father! We are also regretting the death of our beloved uncle. But it is not wise for a valorous king like you to repent like this. You alone could win all the three worlds. In your angst and misery, you are underestimating yourself and expressing that you were inferior to your brother. But it was not the fact. You were second to none in all three worlds. Brahma himself was shielding you with longevity and many other gods blessed you with several astras. You had got several boons from Shiva. You alone could kill Rama. Now it was the time for you to punish that cruel Rama and it was not the time for grief. Oh king! Now I would go to the battlefield, in the place of Kumbhakarna. You please stay here and relax for some time. I will kill all the enemies as Garutmantha killed serpents. Courageous words of Trisirasu rejuvenated Ravanas energy levels. On hearing Trisirasus words, Devnataka, Narantaka, and Athikayu requested Ravana to permit them also to go with Trisirasu. Oh father! Be rest assured we four will fight together and kill Rama. On hearing his sons involvement to fight the enemy, new hopes blossomed in the face of Ravana. All these new commanders were experts in mystic war. On several occasions, they had fought with the divine communities and secured victory for him. They had obtained several boons and astras from various gods. They were masters in archery also. All were capable of torturing the enemies with their strength, valour and vigour. While those sons were coming forward and assuring him the victory, he glittered like Indra in the presence of divine communities. Ravana came down from his throne and embraced all his sons and blessed them victory and sent to the battle field with a big force. Mahodara went on the back of an elephant like a brilliant sun. Athikayu went on a big chariot, loaded with several sharp weapons. Narantaka rode on a white horse. With a strong spear on his shoulder, he looked like Kumaraswamy. Mahaparswa went with a club on his shoulders; he glittered like Kubera. Each one of them had several contingents of army behind him. While they were entering the battlefield they saw many brave rakshasa were already fighting with vanaras. In that ocean of battlefield, Narantaka entered on his superior horse like a whale.
406 Srimadhramayanam

He was a brave and strong warrior moved with his Sakthi astra and killed several vanaras. Vanaras were afraid to go near him. He looked like a wild fire in a forest of vanaras. He chased and killed many vanaras who began to run away. He looked like a burning sun in the mid summer. Sugriva saw the colossal loss of vanaras at the hands of Narantaka and jumped on him. On seeing Sugriva, Narantaka cast a powerful astra which made him faint. When Sugriva fell, vanaras were frightened and scattered in all the directions. Sugriva shouted at Angadha Angadha! You go and kill that rakshasa who is riding on a horse. On hearing the words of Sugriva, He went to Narantaka and said. Oh rakshasa! You are showing your valour on the weak soldiers and assume yourself as a hero. Now you fight with me. If you could hit with your spear on my chest, then you would see what would happen. Taking Angadhas challenge, Narantaka hissed like a serpent and threw his spear on Angadha. This touched Angadhas chest, but broke into two pieces. Angadha killed Narantakas horses with his palm. Narantaka started fighting from the ground and gave a fist on the head of Angadha. Blood started oozing from the crack and he fainted. Anghada recovered in a short time and gave a hard fist on the chest of Narantaka with which blood stared flowing from the victims chest and he fell dead on the ground. 70: Hanuma kills Devantaka, Trisirasu: Devantaka, Trisirasu and Mahodara were shocked to learn the death of Narantaka. They were furious and attacked Angadha. They wanted to take revenge on Angadha. Mahodara, riding on the back of an elephant, attacked Angadha with a steel hammer. Angadha saw from a distance, the three rakshasas coming to attack him. Immediately he uprooted a huge tree and threw it on Devantaka. Trisirasu with his sharp arrows broke the tree into small pieces before it reached Devantaka. Angadha jumped in to the sky and rained stones on them. Trisirasu and Devantaka stopped the rain of stones with their clubs and powdered them. Angadha was attacked by Trisirasu with bow and arrows, by Mahodara from the back of an elephant, and by Devantaka with steel Tomaram. Angadha pulled out a huge tree, spun it in the air and protected himself from their attack from the three sides. He took an opportunity to go nearer the elephant and pulled out both its tusks. He took one of the tusks and hit Devantaka, who vomitted blood
Yuddha Kandam 407

and fell on the ground and fainted. After a while, he recovered, and picked up his Tomaram, spun in the air and hit at Angadha. That hit at the knees of Angadha and he fell on the ground. He recovered after some time. Trisirasu cast sharp arrows on Angadha. They hit his forehead. Hanuma saw from a distance that Angadha was surrounded by three rakshasas. He took Nelu with him and went for the help of Angadha. Nelu picked up a big boulder, hit on the head of Devantaka. With that impact Devantaka fell dead. 71: Battle with Athikayu: Athikayu had been enjoying several boons, granted by Brahma. He won many battles with divine communities. he was as strong as Indra. He was very much upset with the death of Kumbhakarna, his uncle. He had determined to kill the enemy and take revenge. He twanged his bow which made fierce sounds by which all vanaras again were frightened. By looking at his mountain like huge body, vanaras felt that Kumbhakarna himself had come alive. Rama saw Athikayu. He said to Vibheeshana. Rama: Vibheeshana! Who was that hero riding on a chariot, yoked by many horses? He was as glittering as the sun. His eyes are as bright as lions. Who was this hero looking like another Kumbhakarna? Vibheeshana: Oh Rama! He was the another son of Ravana. His mother was Dhanyamalini, his name was Athikayu. In fighting battles, he was as courageous as his father. He learnt archery under great gurus. He read all four Vedas in gurukulam. He was an expert horse rider. He was conversant with several astras and master in several martial arts. He knew the usage of enumerated four skills against enemies such as sama, dana, bedha, and dhanda. He is a good statesman. He was the protector of Lanka. Oh Rama! You alone should kill him. Otherwise we might lose enormous number of vanaras by his fury By the time Vibheeshana was talking with Rama, Athikayu entered the battlefield and started killing vanaras. However Athikayu did not hurt even a single vanara who were not fighting. Athikayu: I am Athikayu, I fight battles with bow and arrow. I will not fight with ordinary soldiers. If you have any expert in your side and who could match me, you might tell his name and let him meet me.
408 Srimadhramayanam

Lakshmana accepted his challenge and he came forward with a smile to fight with Athikayu. He twanged his bow. The sound reached the sky. The oceans were agitated, and the mountains shook. Athikayu was astonished by looking at Lakshmana. Athikayu: Oh Lakshmana! You are a small boy. I will not do any harm to you. You go away as you come. If you insist, I will send you to Yama loka. I am giving you a chance to withdraw yourself. If you still stand, I will fight with you. Lakshmana: Oh cruel rakshasa! Stop blabbering. By boasting yourself, you can not be a superior hero. I am accepting your challenge and be ready for a fight. On hearing Lakshmanas words Athikayu became furious and released most powerful astras on Lakshmana. Lakshmana broke them into pieces in the middle. The fierce battle went on for a long time. Nobody had proved superior to the other. Athikayu: my dear boy Lakshmana! I am very much pleased with your archery. I had the satisfaction of fighting with an equal hero. Athikayu sat on his chariot for a few minutes hiding his head between his two shoulders as a mark of respect for Lakshmanas valour. Again he came back to fight with Lakshmana and cast twelve arrows. They are all as bright as sun. Lakshmana looked at them and without any confusion he averted all his arrow in the middle. With these arrows Athikayu previously defeated even Indra. When these arrows became useless, Athikayu was agitated. He took out another sharp arrow which was a powerful as Indras Vajra and cast on Lakshmanas chest. That pierced his chest and it started bleeding. He pulled out that arrow. Lakshmana picked up another arrow, invoked a mantra and cast as Aganya astra and released on Athikayu. At the same time Athikayu invoked Suryastra in an arrow and cast on Lakshmana, they both looked like two big balls of fire and fought with each other in the sky like cobras. Finally the astras destroyed themselves and fell on the ground. The fuming Athikayu invoked Isheeka astra and cast on Lakshmana. In reply to that Lakshmana released Indra astra. Again the arrows became ineffective and fell on ground. This time Athikayu released Yamadevataka astra.
Yuddha Kandam 409

Lakshmana released Vayuvya astra in reply. Again both became useless. In the same way both Athikayu and Lakshmana were casting very powerful astras on each other, yet they could not gain superiority over the other. Meanwhile, Vayu the wind god, came and told Lakshmana. Lakshmana! Now Athikayu was wearing a shield presented by Brahma; so these astras would be unproductive on that most powerful Brahmas shield. So now you cast Brahmastra on him. Then Lakshmana invoked Brahmastra and released the arrow. That astra came out of his bow and started burning like a big ball if fire which covered in between earth and sky in all directions. Even the sun and the moon became frightened. That astra had gained speed. Athikayu saw the Brahmastra coming against him from a distance. He stood up and invoked another astra in to his club to face it. But all his weapons could not resist the peerless Brahma astra. It straight away cut the head of Athikayu and it fell on the ground. On seeing the fall of Athikayu, all rakshasas were frightened and ran in to the city. 72: Ravana grieves for Athikayu: The death of Athikayu in the hands of Lakshmana confused and frightened Ravana. Ravana: Oh rakshasas! It appears Rama is capable of getting his things done at ease. That is why great heroes like Dhumraksha, Prahasta and Kumbhakarna were killed. All these people fought many big battles and brought me victory. None of them had tasted a defeat till now. Such great heroes were dead. My son Indrajeet had fastened with Nagapasam but the brothers survived. Did they know the art of sorcery? Or any other power released them? Till now the riddle was unsolved. Many of my commanders were dead, and then who could kill Rama, Lakshmana, Vibheeshana and Sugriva How great this Rama was? What a great strength and valour he had? How many astras he had possessed? Oh rakshasas! You must be more cautious and abandon your confusion. You must save yourself and save Lanka. You must see that nobody entered Ashoka vana and meet Sita without my permission. You dont underestimate these vanaras. They might enter and destroy Lanka. Then all rakshasas took orders from the king and were more cautious in guarding their city and Ashoka vana. Ravana was immensely suffering from the loss of his sons more than any thing else.
410 Srimadhramayanam

73: Indrajeet releases Brahmastra: Rakshasas came to the city and informed Ravana that all his sons were killed in the battle. Ravana becaqme very much depressed and was sitting forlornly and was looking at the sky. Looking at this, Indrajeet said to him. Indrajeet: Oh father! Dont you know that Indrajeet is still alive? Why are you looking pale and helpless? Grief should not come anywhere near you. In a battle nobody could escape and survive from the hands of Indrajeet. Before my astras, all their warm blood should spill and drench the ground. Father! I have reserved the most powerful astras exclusively for Rama and Lakshmana. Now once again everyone would witness my valour in the battle, as Indra, Yama, Varuna and others once witnessed the valour of Vishnu in the Yagnavatika of King Bali. The courageous Indrajeet took blessings from his father and started to the battle field. Indrajeet went to yagnavatika. There mantras as prescribed in sastras and Vedas agni homa were performed in the presence of Brahma rakshasas. He worshipped Agni with flowers and sandal paste. He offered oblations like parched rice etc. He kept all his weapons on the dharba grass, worshipped them with flower and sandal paste. He wore red silk garments. He spread his weapons all around the agnihotra on dharba grass. Then he increased the flames with more and more of oblations like ghee, parched rice and branches of Tandra tree etc. he brought a pure black goat and twisted its neck. He worshipped all the weapons with that blood. Finally he offered that goat also to Agni. At that time a pure flame raised in the sky without smoke, from that Homagundam Agni the fire god came out in a human form, received his oblations and disappeared. After that Indrajeet with all devotion recited the mantra of Brahmastra. Indrajeet, who had brilliance like Agni and valour like Indra, completed the worship of Agni, entered his chariot, flew into the sky and disappeared. All his soldiers followed on the ground with lion roars. Indrajeet said to them from the sky. Oh rakshasa warriors! You display your strength and vigour. Be enthusiastic in killing vanaras. In this manner every now and then, he was encouraging his soldiers from the sky and at the same time he was releasing sharp edged iron arrows on vanaras. Vanaras were confused since they were being attacked from the sky as well
Yuddha Kandam 411

as from the ground. On seeing the situation the vanaras who were also capable of flying in the air, flew with boulders and trees to fight Indrajeet. The battle went on fiercely even at the sky. With the arrows of Indrajeet, vanaras were falling down from the sky. As such many vanaras who went to fight in the sky died in good numbers. That had affected their morale. Hence superior commanders of vanaras only fought with Indrajeet in the sky. There Indrajeet was attacked from all directions and the great warrior was defending himself from the vanaras and also protecting his soldiers on the ground. Indrajeet cast eighteen arrows on Gandhamadana, seven on Mindu, five on Gaju, ten on Jambavantha, thirty on Nelu, and more powerful astras were cast on Sugriva, Rishaba and Angadha,who fainted. Looking at them Rama said. Rama: Lakshmana! Indrajeet had defeated even Indra. Now he had cast a Brahmastra. With the power of that astra all the great warriors were beaten. Even we could not go against Brahmas power. It is better to make our mind still and bear with that. There is no other go. All these warriors have fainted only but not dead. So dont worry about them. We have to wait till the power of the astra is exhausted. After some time Rama and Lakshmana also did not oppose Indrajeet and surrendered to the power of Brahmastra and fainted. On seeing Rama and Lakshmana fainting, Indrajeet was happy and made a garrulous roar, went to Lanka and informed his his father. 74: Hanuma brought the mountain of herbs: When all the vanaras fell and fainted, Vibheeshana went to each one of them, consoled and said. Vibheeshana: Indrajeet had cast Brahmastra. With the power of that great astra, you have just fainted, but not dead. Even Rama and Lakshmana also bowed their head as a mark of respect to the astra. Hanuma who couldnot be secured and tied up by any astra, heard these words. At that mid night Hanuma and Vibheeshana took torch and went around the fainted vanaras to console them. They found many vanaras wounded and murmuring with pain. Some were dead. They also saw Sugriva, Angadha, Nelu, Serabhu, Gandhamadhanu, Gavakshu, and many other vanaras fainted and fad fallen down. They saw Jambavantha the oldest of all the vanara warriors with many wounds. Vibheeshana said.
412 Srimadhramayanam

Vibheeshana: Oh Jambavantha! We were happy to see you with life in spite of the powerful Brahmastra of Indrajeet. Jambavantha: Oh gentleman! I am completely wounded with the arrows of Indrajeet and as such I was not able to see any thing clearly. I suppose, you are Vibheeshana, king of rakshasas. You please search and find out whether Hanuma was alive or not. Vibheeshana: Oh Jambavantha! You are enquiring the wellbeing of Hanuma only. why? Do you think he was more respectable than Sugriva, Angadha, Rama and Lakshmana? Why are you so much fascinated about Hanuma? Jambavantha: Oh rakshasa raja! Why I am enquiring the wellbeing of Hanuma was, if Hanuma was alive, Rama, Lakshmana, Sugriva and all vanaras would be as good as alive. If Hanuma was dead, we were all as good as dead even though we might be alive. Because his velocity, he was as fast as Vayu, in valour he was as good as Agni. That was why if he was living, he would bring all of us to life. Hanuma listened what Jambavantha and said. I am Hanuma, I am saluting your feet. On hearing the Hanuma Jambavantha said. Jambavantha: Oh Hanuma! You come nearer to me. There was none equal to you in bravery. Now you alone could save all the vanaras. The time had come to show your valour. You were to give relief to all of us from this onslaught before we were dragged to death. You had to redress all of our wounds and make us ready for battle. Oh Hanuma! Go to Himalayas. There you might find two peaks by name Rishiba and Mt.Kailash. In between two, there was another mountain by name Oshadhi. That mountain contains all herbs that were required for all the three worlds. Because of those herbs, the mountain always shines like sun. By the shining you can identify the mountain of Oshadhi. In that divine mountain you will find four important herbs with unique splendour. You could also identify those four Oshadhis by their splendour. Of the four, Sanjivakarani has the power to bring life back to dead people. The second one is Visalyakarani, that herb will heel any type
Yuddha Kandam 413

of wounds. The third one is Sandhanakarani, this herb will join the separated limbs and make the man normal. The fourth one is Sowbarnakarani, this will also heal the wounds and even the scars will disappear. On hearing Jambavanthas words Hanuma jumped on to the Mt.Trikuta. From there, he increased the size of his body and jumped to the sky and travelled towards Himalayas. On his way he had seen many mountains, forests, animals, birds and humans on the earth. He also saw the divine communities in the sky. Finally he reached Himalayas and landed on the mountain of Oshadhis. He travelled ten thousand yojanas to identify those four Oshadhis. But he could not identify them. Because they were all protected by divine communities, so that they would not be visible to others. So the vexed and dejected Hanuma got furious and made hefty roar and said to the mountain Oh king of Mountains! You have decided not to cooperate with Ramas cause. Look what I am going to do for you. I will pull you out and take to Lanka with Me. by saying so Hanuma pulled out the Mt.Oshadhi and flew into the sky. While he was travelling in the air, he looked like another sun. All vanaras saw Hanuma bringing the mount of Oshadhis on his palms. With that he looked like lord Vishnu with chakrayudha in his hand. He landed in Lanka with that mountain. Vibeeshana embraced Hanuma and picked up the Oshadhis and made Rama and Lakshmana inhale. The herbs made a healing touch to all the vanaras. Thereby they all stood up as if they were rising from sleep. The wounded vanaras were healed. Those who lost their limbs saw their severed limbs joining the bodies, and they were healed. By the mere smell of these herbs, the wounded and dead rakshasas also stood up. With this mystic touch nobody knew how many were dead in the battle. As Rama and Lakshmana woke up, Hanuma put back the mountain of Oshadhis from where he brought it and came back in the same speed. 75: Vanaras capture Lanka: Sugriva: (in consultation with Rama) Oh Hanuma! All their sons, brothers and commanders were dead in the battle. Ravana must be still in an ocean of grief. He would not be in a mood to fight us. So let us capture Lanka this night itself.
414 Srimadhramayanam

As per the orders of Sugriva, all vanaras took torches and entered Lanka. While vanaras captured the city in all four directions, Rakshasas were frightened and ran away without offering any resistance. They torched the palace, houses and parks. As there was a great blow of wind the rages touched the sky. All houses were reduced to ashes by morning. Next morning Rama took his bow and twanged. Those terrific sounds spread in all directions. The sky was filled with the cries of the fighters. Rama aimed one arrow on the gate of the outer enclosure. With that one arrow the gate broke and gave way for the invasion of the city. Then he directed his arrows towards the city. Sugriva went with his vanaras to the palace of Ravana and ordered his army to overpower rakshasas. He allotted the places to each one of his commanders from where they should fight rakshasas. Ravana came to know his palace had been captured by vanaras and made an empty roar. He summoned Kumbhu and Nikumbu, the sons of Kumbhakarna and Yupakshu besides the other young rakshasas Sonitakshu, Prajunghu and Kampana, and went out to fight with vanaras. At that time the whole Lanka was razed with flames which were touching the sky. Thus fight went on fiercely. 76: The death of rakshasa heroes: Angadha attacked Kampana, who gave a big blow with his club due to that violent hit, Angadha fell down and fainted. But he gradually recovered and took a big boulder and hit on Kampanas head and with the impact, his head broke into pieces. On seeing Kampanas death, Sonitakshu attacked him with sharp arrows. Then Angadha flew into the air and he fell on the chariot of Sonitakshu. which broke the chariot and flag post. Then Sonitakshu took his sword and flew in to the sky. Angadha chased him in the same speed and split his chest in to two pieces with his nails. Sonitakshu fell dead. At the death of Sonitakshu, Prajunghu attacked Angadha with his sword and wounded on all the vulnerable parts of his body. Angadha pulled out a huge tree and hit Prajunghu with that he fell on the ground. Soon Angadha pulled out the sword from his hand and cut his head. With Prajunghus death Yupakshu rained arrows on Angadha. At that time Dwidhu flew in to the air and from there he fell on the chariot
Yuddha Kandam 415

of Yupakshu and killed him with his fist. In this way the strength of rakshasas army has ran down. The rakshasas who are alive ran with fear to Kumbhakarnas son Kumbhu. He consoled them, provoked them to kill all vanaras. He attacked Mindhu who took stones and threw them on Kumbhu. He made them all into pieces. He cast a sharp arrow on Mindhu and he fell fainting. Angadha saw that Mindhu and Dwidhu were hit by Kumbhu. He came running and attacked Kumbhu. They fought for a long time. At that time Kumbhu released seven arrows on Angadha and made him dizzy. On seeing this vanaras went and informed Rama. Rama called Jambavantha and ordered him to protect Angadha and also to oppose Kumbhu. Jambavantha took with him Sushenu and Vegadershi and attacked Kumbhu. They fought for a long time with stones, trees and arrows. Sugriva fell on the chariot of Kumbhu and snatched his bow from his hands and broke it in to two and said. Sugriva: Oh Kumbhu! I appreciate your archery and courage. You are also as strong as your father Kumbhakarna. Of all your brothers, you are the only child who could be compared with Prahaladha, King Bali, Kubera and Varuna. Oh Kumbhu! Your uncle Ravana pleased devatas and had many boons. Your father became a hero by killing devata communities only by his strength. You are also as proficient as Indrajeet in archery. Oh Kumbhu! You are very much tired. You fought with vanaras for a long time. Go and take rest. You are younger to me. I dont want to have the blame of killing a tired young enemy. After you recover we shall resume our fight. Sun and moon will witness our fight. I will kill you as Indra killed Sambarasura. Sugrivas praising and but consoling words made Kumbhu more furious as he was insulted in the pretext of praising. Immediately he caught hold of Sugrivas neck and pulled him. Sugriva also caught hold of Kumbhus neck and fought like two elephants. At one time Kumbhu gave a punch on Sugrivas chest with which Sugriva trembled for a moment. He recovered and retorted with a similar blow on Kumbhus chest like a Vajra. He could not withstand that strike. Kumbhu fell dead immediately. With Kumbhus death all rakshasas were drowned in an ocean of grief.
416 Srimadhramayanam

77: Hanuma kills Nikumbhu: Nikumbhu was the brother of Kumbhu. He was furious on Sugriva having killed his brother Kumbhu. He brought with him a powerful Parigha to kill Sugriva at any cost. Hanuma saw Nikumbhu, and challenged him for a fight. Nikumbhu swing a Parigha in the air and hit strongly on Hanumas chest. Such a strong Parigha was broken into pieces on hitting Hanumas chest. Though Hanuma sustained the hit, he trembled and fainted for a while. Hanuma recovered and gave a strong knock on Nikumbhus chest. With the fist Nikumbhus shield was broken and blood started flowing from his chest. In spite of that he lifted Hanuma and swing in the air. All vanaras were frightened that Hanuma was certain to die in the hands of Nikumbhu. Rakshasas roared with joy. In spite of being spun in the air, Hanuma took and appropriate time and gave a fist on the shoulder of Nikumbhu. With pain he lost grip over Hanuma and dropped him. Hanuma bounced back and gave fists on his chest until he was dead. 78: The battle with Makarakshu: After the death of Kumbhu and Nikumbhu, Ravana became nervous and took a brisk walk in his cabin and summoned Makarakshu, son of Khara. My son! you go with a big army and kill Rama and Lakshmana. Take my orders and kill both sinners without any hesitation. Makarasura went round the king with folded hands and left to the battlefield. He addressed his commanders Oh Nisacharas! We are going for a big battle. I will kill Rama and Lakshmana, you all kill vanaras. We should secure victory for our king. There were many bad omens. While going the charioteers whip dropped on the ground. The flag post also fell on ground. Added to that confusion the speed of horses also reduced considerably as if somebody pulled back. With all these bad omens, they reached the battlefield and made war cries. 79: Rama kills Makarakshu: The vanaras and rakshasas fought ferociously. In that battle rakshasas had an upper hand. Vanaras could not stand before rakshasas and started fleeing. Rama rained arrows on rakshasas and poured water in their enthusiasm. As Rama himself came to protect them, vanaras returned back and started fighting with rakshasas. Rakshasas ran behind Makarakshu for protection. Furious Makarakshu said to Rama.
Yuddha Kandam 417

Makarakshu: Oh Rama! Since you killed my father, Khara, in Dandakaranya I am waiting for an opportunity to kill you. Now you came in front of me. I will kill you now and clear my debt to my father. I am waiting for you since a long time. What type of battle you like? Should we fight with a bow and arrow or with a club? Rama: Oh sinner! Makarakshu! You are blabbering too much. A real warrior will not blabber like you and I will finish my work with one arrow. Rama despatched several arrows on Makarakshu who cut them into pieces. and twanged his bow. With that twanging thunderbolts fell from the sky. All divine communities were witnessing from the sky. They were fighting with each other ferociously and breaking each others arrows. Rama broke the bow of Makarakshu and he killed his charioteer. Then he broke his chariot into pieces. Makarakshu jumped to the ground with a spear and threw it on Rama,who cut the spear to pieces and released Agnaya astra which straightaway pierced the chest of Makarakshu and reduced him to ashes. Rakshasas ran to Lanka and informed the death of Makarakshu in the hands of Rama. 80: Indrajeets second battle: The death of Makarakshu threw Ravana in to a big confusion. He failed to understand how to tackle this Rama. Already many of his ministers and commanders and his sons were dead in the hands of Rama. Now Makarakshu was also dead. As a last resort he called Indrajeet and said. Ravana: My son! You are a strong man, you are valorous and possess several astras. You have won several battles. You have all the tricks of sorceries such as invisible fighting etc. this time you go and kill Rama, Lakshmana and all vanaras. Indrajeet took orders from his father and went to yagnavatika. He called all Brahma rakshasas and performed Abhicharahomam as instructed in Vedas. He told all Brahma rakshasas gentlemen this time I must kill Rama Lakshmana and all vanaras. I seek your blessings. He brought an invisible chariot which was yoked by four horses. The chariot was filled with so many divine weapons. The chariot was well decorated. Now Indrajeet started doing homa with rakshasa devataka mantras. After the
418 Srimadhramayanam

homa he sat on that invisible chariot and was riding all over Lanka and said to rakshasa commanders. Indrajeet: oh commanders! Now I am going to kill Rama and Lakshmana . I will kill all vanaras. Not only that I will see to it that in future there would be no vanaras left in lanka. I will kill these two humans and keep my father happy. Be courageous and face the battle bravely. Sitting in that invisible chariot, Indrajeet stood in front of Rama and Lakshmana . He rained arrows on them. Rama and Lakshmana did not know from where the shining arrows were falling on them. They covered the entire sky with their arrows to stop the in flow. Since Indrajeet was invisible, none of their arrows was not able to hit him. Indrajeet created fog in all directions so that the enemy was to suffer with poor visibility. He had also taken precaution that the enemy could not hear the sounds of the chariot or horses to enable him to fight the enemy. He cast several astras on Rama and Lakshmana which once had fastened even devatas. They were not only protecting themselves from the astras but also released the astras in all directions. Lakshmana said. Lakshmana: Oh brother! If you permit me I will release Brahmastra and kill all the rakshasa. Rama: Lakshmana! Only one rakshasa is attacking us from the sky and he is hiding with the art of his sorcery. Somehow or the other we have to kill him. Otherwise if we release Brahmastra many innocent lives will also die. We are seeing even in rakshasa who are asking for protection with folded hands and some are running away. Some are under the influence of wines. So let us not kill all such innocent people. We will find a way out to kill this cruel Indrajeet. We shall employ astras whose velocity is greater than Garutmantha. If that Indrajeet comes before us, we can kill him at ease. I also want to cast a divine astra on him that would locate him even if he was hiding in patala or in the sky or in any corner on the earth. The astra I am going to launch will certainly kill him. 81: Indrajeet kills mystical Sita: Indrajeet knew the intention of Rama to kill him with a divine astra. He had earlier witnessed Ramas killing Kumbhakarna and many other superior rakshasas. So he had withdrawn with his armies from the
Yuddha Kandam 419

battlefield. Thus he gave an impression to Rama and Lakshmana and other vanaras to think that Indrajeet had lost interest and withdrawn from the battle. However he went inside Lanka, created a mystical Sita to hoodwink Rama, made her to sit in his chariot and entered the battle field. All rakshasas and vanaras saw Indrajeet was visibly coming in his chariot. Vanaras attacked him with stones and trees, Hanuma also came with a big boulder and before he threw he saw a woman by the side of Indrajeet. Not only her hair was not dressed properly, but also scaled and jatas were formed. She was very thin, perhaps because of her fasting. The sari she wore was old and torn. Her body was full of dust and soiled. By looking at her he felt that the woman in the chariot was Sita. On seeing Sita on Indrajeets chariot Hanuma was furious and also wept for her helpless state. He could not understand why he brought her to the war field. However he could not resist himself and attacked Indrajeets chariot . Indrajeet saw Hanuma attacking on him he picked up his sword and held Sitas hair in another hand and was about to cut her throat. At that time that mystic Sita started weeping by saying. Rama! Rama! Indrajeet beat the crying Sita; Hanuma came forward and scolded Indrajeet. Hanuma: Oh cruel rakshasa! You are born in the family of Brahma. Since you were born to a rakshasas woman you inherited all her cruel qualities. Oh sinister Indrajeet! Do you know what sin you are committing? She is the chaste wife of Rama. You are holding her hair which means you are inviting your own death. You are greedy and cruel. What harm this innocent woman did to you? She left all her wealth and kingdom and was living in forest with her husband. Ravana kidnapped such an innocent woman and kept as captive all these days. You are insulting such an innocent woman. Now you cannot escape from me. Unless you stop killing her, you will carry the sin of killing a woman while going to Yamaloka. Indrajeet said to Hanuma. Indrajeet: Oh vanara! The purpose for which Rama, Lakshmana, Sugriva and you came to Lanka is now defeated, since I am killing Sita in front of you. After killing Sita, I will kill Rama and Lakshmana and then I will kill you and Sugriva. Finally I will kill Vibheeshana who is a spoilt
420 Srimadhramayanam

son in our family. You are teaching me that killing woman is sin. Oh vanara! Any thing is fair in love and war. Not only that here it is a war for love. While saying so he took out the sword and cut Sita in to two pieces. then she fell on the ground and died. Indrajeet showing the dead body of Sita to Hanuma said oh vanara! Look at Ramas darling Sita; I killed her in your presence. All the trouble you have taken had now become futile. Then he made a big roar. 82: Rama faints on hearing the news of Sitas death: Rama: Oh Jambavantha! I am hearing huge uproars from the western gate. Did any untoward thing happen to Hanuma? You go to the rescue of Hanuma. So Jambavantha went to the western gate. He saw Hanuma coming opposite to him with all the vanaras in grief. He ran to Rama and said. Hanuma: Oh Prabhu! While we were fighting with rakshasas Indrajeet brought Sita in a chariot and killed her before our eyes. I saw the death of Sita with my own eyes. We had to stop fighting and came to inform you about it. Oh hearing Hanumas words, Rama fell on ground like an uprooted big and tall banyan tree. Vanaras tried to comfort Rama by cleaning his face with scented water. After he recovered, Lakshmana said. Lakshmana: Oh pious Rama! You had followed the path of dharma. You won control over your senses. The dharma which you had embraced could not wipe away your grief; dharma had become useless. Movables and immovables are quiet visible to the naked eyes, whereas the dharma and Adharma were not visible to our eyes. In my opinion there is no dharma or Adharma. If at all dharma had existed you would not have been thrown into this ocean of grief. Had there been Adharma, Ravana should have reached hell. Ravana was not entangled in grief. It is suggested to me that Adharma would yield good results. In other words there was no benchmark to say that dharma would yield good results and Adharma, bad results. That is why people are showing more interest in Adharma. That means people havd lost faith in dharma. Those who followed dharma
Yuddha Kandam 421

would have reaped good results. But contrary to that those who were following Adharma alone were progressing with wealth and glory. Our elders defined dharma and Adharma in the following manner: Either a dharma or an Adharma is the fruit of an action. Action is always short lived; that means it will not exist more than three skhanas. So on the fourth skhana it becomes non existent. How can such a non existing action will give fruits? This the interpretations by a section of commentators. Rama! If the pious people are killed by adharma, then it amounts to that the dharma is killed by adharma. If that is the case how a dead dharma can help? So it is useless to embrace dharma. Some other commentators interpreted as assuming that fate alone is awarding the fruits for good and bad acts, the supreme authority of the fate is Parameswara. So if one is killed or got killed that evil fruits of that sin will be to the account of that Parameswara only and not to the individual. In other words the paramatma who enjoys the fruits of good acts belongs to Parameswara. The individual or Kartha is only provoked by paramatma so the fruits also belongs to him. Vedas proposed Yagnas(karmas) to achieve heaven and such desires. Vedas also pronounced certain yagnas for killing the enemy. The Nikumbala yagna performed by Indrajeet is also one such yagna. In other words the yagna performed by Indrajeet is also based on Vedas and sastras. He conducted the yagna is a sinner. It was for sinful purpose. In other words it is meant to harass the righteous people. If righteous people are hurt it is as good as causing damage to dharma. The adharma which is suppressing dharma is also an offshoot of Vedas. The way, in which we suffer sin by suppressing dharma by adharma, in the same way adharma (like performing Seynayaga) which will injure dharma also brings us sin. Oh destroyer of enemies! Rama! We do not know when the dharma is affected, because it is not visible to the naked eye. So it is as good as non existent. What good such dharma will do? How dharma would know its enemy? How it can harass enemies? Oh Rama! We cant say how dharma is opposed. Because it is not visible to the eye. So it is as good as non existing. What good such a dharma can do? How it can locate an enemy? How can it punish the enemy?
422 Srimadhramayanam

 Unless the skill of opposing the sin, how dharma could overcome and destroy adharma. If at all there is any thing like dharma, you would not have come across so many difficulties. In other words if dharma is weak and cowardice, it is better to forsake such dharma. In my opinion to achieve any thing, strength is more useful than dharma, you leave dharma and embrace strength only. Oh Rama! If you feel that speaking truth alone is dharma, our father Dasaratha promised to coronate you as king. Later on he refused to perform. When he was unkind to you, why that dharma had not blamed him? Long ago Indra killed a muni by name Vajrarupa and subsequently he performed a yagna. Indra could have felt that performing dharma alone is fit to be done; he could have performed yagna alone. But he would not have killed muni. Had he felt dharma was fit to be done he could have killed the muni but he could not have performed yagna. But Indra did both. From this we are to draw that Kshatriyas are to follow action on both ways depending on the situation. Oh Rama! Whether one is embracing dharma or adharma, he is facing destruction. Hence people are following both ways as they wish. In my opinion depending on the convenience and opportunities one has to follow either dharma or adharma. On that day you give up (Ardha) kingdom. Those who lost Ardha will lose brilliance. Those jobs that are undertaken without ardha will become useless as the rivers in summer. Those who are passionate for comforts and also refuse ardha, one has to resort to theft and similar sinful acts. You rejected the kingdom which is the source of ardha and embraced dharma. You obeyed fathers words and came to forests. Now you lost your wife who is more than your life. Ravana had abducted your wife. Now I will remove your grief which was caused by Indrajeet, with my valour. Oh Rama! You are the most superior among the men. You are shrewd and intelligent. However you are not able to know who you are. You order me. I will kill all these rakshasas, Ravana and his four divisions of army. I shall destroy lanka with my arrows. 83: Vibheeshana said Sita is not dead: While Lakshmana was consoling his brother, Vibheeshana came to Rama and asked him what was the reason for your grief? Why all vanaras are in an ocean of grief?
Yuddha Kandam 423

Lakshmana: Oh Gentleman! Hanuma said that Indrajeet had killed Sita. On hearing that news Rama fell and fainted. Vibheeshana: Oh King! What Hanuma said is not true, it is as untrue as that the ocean is dried up. Ravana is very much fond of Sita so he will never allow Sita to be killed by any one. I requested my brother several times to give away Sita. Not only that abundant security was made to protect Sita. Nobody including Indrajeet can trespass the security cover. Hence how Indrajeet can bring Sita to the battle field and kill. This is an utterly false and a sorcery of Indrajeet. What Hanuma has seen is nothing but a mystic Sita. Now after deceiving all vanaras Indrajeet had gone to perform homas to goddess, Nikumbhila. If he completes the homas before he entered the battlefield even Indra also cannot overcome him. But it is not the real Sita. Before Indrajeet completes his homa we have to surround him with our vanaras. Oh king! Dont cry over the split milk. On seeing your anguish the entire vanaras were also grieving. You take rest. We go with Lakshmana and spoil the homa. If we could achieve that we could easily kill Indrajeet. You please note that we should first destroy his homa and worship of Indrajeet before he enters the battlefield. If he completes the homa we cannot kill him. If we cannot kill Indrajeet, we cannot defeat Ravana and secure Sita. 84: Lakshmana spoils homa of Indrajeet: As Rama was preoccupied with the thoughts of Sita he could not follow what Vibheeshana said. Now Rama asked him to tell him eloberately. Vibheeshana: Prabhu! As per your orders I have taken the vanaras and fixed them at various points and fixed a commander for each location. You are grieving for no reason. With your misery, vanaras are under agony. With this the strength of our enemies will grow. So be enthusiastic. I am telling you in your own interest. He gave a detailed plan of action and along with due strategies . Prabhu! The death of Indrajeet has been fixed by Lord Brahma long ago. What we have to do is we must go to the temple of Nikumbila and spoil the homa of Indrajeet. Only Lakshmana can stop it. None of the
424 Srimadhramayanam

vanaras could attack Indrajeet. So I presume Indrajeets death was already destined in the hands of Lakshmana. After that you could kill Ravana and other rakshasas and go back with Sita. Please listen to me. So Lakshmana should go with me immediately to Nikumbila temple. Oh friend! Indrajeet is the most cruel and mystic person. Added to that he is very good at archery. He is in possession of Brahmastra also. In his mystic war he fought invisibly with devatas like sun hides in the clouds. Rama: Lakshmana! You go with Vibheeshana, Hanuma, Jambavantha and other commanders. You take guidance from Vibheeshana in killing Indrajeet. Lakshmana prostrated at the feet of Rama, took his blessings and proceeded with Vibheeshana and others to the temple of Nikumbila. 85: Battle with Indrajeet: Vibheeshana: Lakshmana! You instruct all vanaras to hold trees, stones and branches, so that they can disperse the rakshasas who surrounded Indrajeet. Then only you can fight Indrajeet. The moment he sees you he will understand that was the end of his life, because he had to come out leaving homa and yagna incomplete. A fierce battle went on between the rakshasas and vanaras. Though Indrajeet was upset to stop yagna incomplete, he occupied his chariot to fight with Lakshmana. On seeing Indrajeet in his chariot, all rakshasas roared. Hanuma uprooted a huge tree and threw on rakshasas. In return rakshasa threw several weapons on Hanuma. The fight between Hanuma and rakshasas went on violently for a long time. Indrajeet saw that Hanuma was killing many rakshasas, so he diverted his chariot towards Hanuma. Indrajeet posted sharp arrows on Hanuma, who broke them all and said to Indrajeet. oh Indrajeet! If you are the son of Ravana, I am son of Vayu. You are boasting yourself as a great hero. But today I am not allowing you to go alive. Looking at them Vibheeshana said Oh Lakshmana! Indrajeet is determined to kill Hanuma, who is his first target, and then only he would come to you. So you divert Indrajeet towards you and fight with him. Then only you will be able to kill him.
Yuddha Kandam 425

86: The dispute between Indrajeet and Vibheeshana: Vibheeshana: Lakshmana! Indrajeet made all arrangements to perform yagna and homa. This is his yagnavatika. By the side of that yagnavatika you are seeing a big banyan tree under which he would perform sacrifice and then after performing his yagna and homa he would the battle field invisibly and make all his enemies powerless before him. He would bind them as sacrificial animals, brings them under this tree and sacrifice them to goddess Nikumbila. Oh hearing the advice of Vibheeshana he twanged his bow and sent several arrows on Indrajeet. While looking at Indrajeet Lakshmana said oh rakshasa! If you are a real hero and if there is any bravery and courage still left in you, you come in front of me and fight. Stop all your mystic tricks. Listening to Lakshmanas challenging words, Indrajeet was furious on Vibheeshana who was sitting by the side of Lakshmana and guiding him and said to him. Indrajeet: Oh Vibheeshana! You were born and brought up in Lanka. You were a blood brother of my father, and my paternal uncle. So I am as good as your son. You are a heinous person; you are damaging your own son. You are an evil person. You dont have any love, affection or affinity towards your sons, relatives and on your race. Oh wicked person! You are contemplating harm to your own people and doing good to outsiders. You have become a servant of our enemies. I am ashamed of seeing you like this. All righteous people will hate you for this type of heinous acts. Since you are a rakshasa, you know all the secrets of lanka, all the more about Ravana and mine. You are a petty minded person. Even though enemies might be righteous and your own people might be unrighteous. But how can you join your hands with our enemies? After they killed all of us, they will also kill you at the end. Oh brother of Ravana! Oh rakshasa! You have brought Lakshmana here to spoil my homa and yagna. Even a bitter enemy would not commit such a treacherous act of joining enemy to kill his own son. Vibheeshana: Oh cruel! Even though I am your paternal uncle, you are talking with utmost disregard and as if you are not aware of my nature and good conduct. Who would not know your wicked nature? You are
426 Srimadhramayanam

blabbering as you please. Even though I am born in a rakshasa family, I never involved in any cruel acts. I always regarded good conduct but not the race. My character was totally different from your father. Still I respected him till the last. How ever I could not adjust myself to an unrighteous behavior and even I could not hear unkind words. Though our temperaments differ will anybody banish his own brother from the country? One should leave a person who was unrighteous, and committing sinful acts, with bad character should be thrown away like a person who throws a snake from his hands. Only such person would live happily. A wicked person who abducts others wife and money should be left as if one leaves a burning house. Elders say that these three evil acts would ruin a person viz. touching others money, touching others woman and suspecting a person of good character. One will lose his wealth and life if a person possesses any one of these faults. Killing maharishis, enemity with devatas, ego, anger, enemity and enemity. Whereas in the case of my brother he had all these faults as clouds covered the mountains, the good qualities of my brother were hidden under these bad qualities. I left him as he had all these bad qualities. In future you or your father would not live in Lanka. Oh Indrajeet! You were proud of your heroism, added to that you were a fool. Even if one searches in you with a torch he will not find even an iota of humility in you. You dont have respect for elders. Since you are fastened by yamapashyam, you are blaming me with all sorts of words. With that fault, death is fast approaching you. You get ready for a fight with Lakshmana. After that, you yourself will become a servant of Yama and keep doing what all he wants you to do. If you exhaust your body strength and weapon strength, then Lakshmana will cast only one astra on you and with that you will fall dead. 87: The battle with Indrajeet: After hearing the words of Vibheeshana, Indrajeet took his bow, sat on his divine chariot and saw Lakshmana opposite him. Lakshmana sat on the back of Hanuma like the sun on Mt.Udaya. Indrajeet said to Lakshmana, Vibheeshana and vanaras. Indrajeet: Now I am going to perform my art of fighting a battle. My arrows will burn your bodies as fire burns the cotton. Earlier I fastened
Yuddha Kandam 427

both of you. Your fighting with me is like fighting with a cobra. Now I will send you all to Yamaloka. Lakshmana: Oh rakshasa! Oh fool! You are like a thief, you fought with us in an invisible form and claiming that you have conquered us. In fact you have not defeat us. Now I am in front of you. You show me your vigour. A man of action will not boast such words. Indrajeet took the challenge of Lakshmana, took his bow and drove arrows that were more venomous than cobras. One or two arrows pierced the body of Lakshmana. Indrajeet was as jubilant as if he had finally killed Lakshmana. Indrajeet: Oh Lakshmana! Now I am releasing more powerful arrows and you are certain to die. Remember to pray to your favorite deities. Your body will become the delicious food for eagles and foxes. Oh bad natured Kshatriya! Servant of Rama! In a few seconds I will cut your head and take to lanka to show it to my father. Rama could see only your trunk and your shield. Lakshmana: Oh cruel Indrajeet! You learnt art of boastings more than archery. You are trying to do cruel things and killing innocent people. You take out your best astras and I will give them the fitting reply. They started a fierce battle with a serious intention of killing each other with divine astras. Both were wounding the other. Their fight was as ferocious as a battle between Indra and Vritarusara. Their fighting also resembled the fighting of planets in the space. Lakshmana hit severely wounded Indrajeet and twanged his bow repeatedly. With that twanging Indrajeets face became pale and bloodless. Vibheeshana noticed the confusion prevailing in the face of Indrajeet and murmured to Lakshmana I observe Indrajeet becoming weak. Now you intensify your attack. Dont allow him any time to recover and bounce back. Lakshmana had picked up a severe astras, more powerful than Indras Vajra and cast them on all sensitive parts of Indrajeets body. Indrajeet was very much agitated by those astras and so fainted. But he recovered in a short while and stood with a great determination. His eyes became blood red with fury. He said to Lakshmana. Indrajeet: Oh Lakshmana! You have already tasted my valour in my earlier battles. Dont you remember? Even your brother was also on the
428 Srimadhramayanam

death bed for a long time. Then how dare you come again before me? Either your memory has cheated you or your days are numbered. Whatever might be the case, you are in front of me. I will cut your head and gift it to my father. Then Indrajeet fired most powerful astras. Unfortunately all the hundred arrows pierced the body of Vibheeshana which were actually aimed at Lakshmana. Since all the arrows were misfired, Lakshmana laughed at Indrajeet. Lakshmana: Oh rakshasa! A real warrior will not release his arrows like a stone in the hands of a mad man. Thereby all your powerful arrows became powerless. Now it was clear you are in possession of powerful astras but you dont know how to make use of them. Lakshmana with a laugh at Indrajeet, released powerful astras on him which broke his shield and Indrajeets body and severe wounds were made. While blood was flowing from those wounds, he looked like a brilliant sun. Both these warriors fought with each other without yielding to the other. However Vibheeshana stood by the side of Lakshmana, and encouraged at every opportune time and was provoking and demoralizing Indrajeet 88: Lakshmana kills the charioteer of Indrajeet: Vibheeshana: Oh vanaras! Ravanas defeat has come to a final stage. Indrajeet alone remains on his side. It was not a matter for Lakshmana to kill him. Great rakshasa warriors like Prahasta, Nikumbhu, Kumbhakarna, Kumbhu, Dhumraksha, Jambumali and many more warriors were killed by your hands. You have built a bridge on the ocean; you have killed many powerful rakshasas with your courage and bravery. If you infuse little more enthusiasm, we can win the battle. See to it that no enemy remains in the battle field before we kill Ravana. I myself could kill this Indrajeet, it is not fair on my part to kill my own nephew. However in the interest of Ramas task, my mind was encouraging me to kill him but on seeing him my eyes were filled with tears and not able to release the arrow. He was destined to be killed in the hands of Lakshmana. You take care of other rakshasas. These encouraging words from Vibheeshana boosted the morale of vanaras There after a ferocious battle took place between vanaras and rakshasas.
Yuddha Kandam 429

Hanuma alighted Lakshmana on the ground to pick up big boulders to threw on rakshasas. Indrajeet stopped fighting with Vibheeshana and ran towards Lakshmana who was standing on the ground. They covered the sky with arrows in all directions. As sun and moon were overcast by the dark clouds, even the divine communities witnessing from the sky could not judge who would be the winner. Lakshmana released four powerful arrows with which he removed the head of the charioteer of Indrajeet. Since charioteer was dead, Indrajeet continued his fight by riding the chariot by himself. Looking at the courage and bravery of Indrajeet, both vanaras and rakshasas were astonished. Lakshmana noticed that Indrajeet was losing his concentration and so he rained his arrows indiscriminately. With the adverse conditions prevailing, a sort of dejection took place and Indrajeet slowly lost enthusiasm. By looking at Lakshmanas superiority over Indrajeet, vanaras praised Lakshmana in thousand voices. Taking advantage of the situation Pramadhi, Serabhu, Rabhasu and Gandhamadana vanara warriors- attacked and killed the horses of Indrajeets chariot. Indrajeet jumped on to the ground and continued his fight with Lakshmana. 89: Lakshmana kills Indrajeet: Indrajeet lost his chariot and horses; he started fighting with Lakshmana, just by standing on the ground. In the process many vanaras and rakshasas died. Indrajeet said Oh Rakshasas! Now darkness is spreading. You were not able to identify whether you were killing you own rakshasas or a vanara. So you dont lose your courage. You kill all vanaras, I lost my chariot so I am going to lanka and would come back with a new chariot. Till such time you continue the killing of vanaras. Indrajeet returned to the battlefield with a new chariot. He put fire in his arrows which were burning many vanaras. Vanaras ran to Lakshmana for protection. Lakshmana broke the arrows of Indrajeet in the middle and thus saved many vanaras. Lakshmana released five divine astras which broke Indrajeets shield and pierced deep into his heart. In the meanwhile Lakshmana broke the bow of Indrajeet. Indrajeet took another bow and rained several astras on Lakshmana. Lakshmana broke them all in the middle. Lakshmana despatched powerful arrows on the charioteer and removed his head. However the horses were well trained in drawing the
430 Srimadhramayanam

chariot intelligently as if they were driven by the charioteer. All were astonished to look at the proficient horses. Lakshmana shot several arrows around the horses and frightened them. Indrajeet was furious and released three arrows on the forehead of Lakshmana. Lakshmana drove five sharp arrows on the face of Indrajeet. Indrajeet released three arrows on Vibheeshana. He also sent with one arrow on each vanara. Furious Vibheeshana hit hard on the horses of Indrajeet with his club till they died. Indrajeet jumped on the ground and hit Vibheeshana with Sakthi weapon. However Lakshmana averted that Sakthi before it reached Vibheeshana. Vibheeshana posted five sharp arrows . They hit on the chest of Indrajeet and wounded him. Furious Indrajeet cast five arrows which were given by Yama. However Lakshmana averted those arrows before they reached Vibheeshana. The arrows gifted by Yama were effectively stopped by Lakshmana with the arrows gifted by Kubera. Both astras fought in the space for along time and fell on the ground. Lakshmana darted Varunastra on Indrajeet. In reply to that Indrajeet released Rudra devataka astra. Both the astras fought in the air and fell on the ground. When Indrajeet used agnayastra, Lakshmana averted that with suryastra. The restless Indrajeet wanted to kill all enemies for which he utilised asurastra. That Astra generated several burning arrows, mudgaras, spears, clubs, axes, and swords and these killed numerous vanaras. Looking at the damage created to vanaras, Lakshmana released maheswara astra. That astra chased asurastra till it fell on ground. Lakshmana fixed an arrow in his bow and invoked Indra astra in to it and said Oh divine astra! If Rama is righteous and truthful you kill Indrajeet. He released on Indrajeet. That astra went straight and cut the head of Indrajeet and his trunk had fallen on the ground like an uprooted tree. Thus the mighty Indrajeet met his final destiny and was lying there as a corpse only. At the death of Indrajeet, Vibheeshana, vanaras made victorious roars. Divine communities showered a rain of flowers from the sky. The frightened rakshasas fled in all the directions. As light disappears after the sun set, at the death of Indrajeet all rakshasas disappeared. All vanaras surrounded Lakshmana, embraced him and praised him. 90: Rama complimented Lakshmana: After killing Indrajeet, Lakshmana became happy. However his body was wounded badly; blood was oozing all over and he was very much tired.
Yuddha Kandam 431

He put his hands on the shoulders of Hanuma and Vibheeshana and walked slowly to Rama and hailed the vanara commanders. He prostrated at the feet of Rama and embraced him. Sitting by his side, he narrated the way in which he killed Indrajeet. Rama said Lakshmana! You achieved an impossible task and made me happy. With the death of Indrajeet, we reached the last stage to victory. You alone could kill Indrajeet and you did it. We need not kill Ravana, with the loss of Indrajeet, Ravana is as good as dead. Since you had killed Indrajeet there was no enemy remaining. You had removed the right hand of Ravana, in fact Ravanas life was remained with Indrajeet. You fought with that cruel rakshasa for three days and three nights and finally you killed him and gave me victory. Lakshmana! Since you killed Indrajeet there is no hurdle for me to get back Sita and the kingdom. Oh Sushena! Lakshmana had a big battle and he is suffering with several wounds. You treat him and see to it that he recovers soon. In the same way Vibheeshana, bhalukas and vanaras are also suffering with wounds. You give them necessary medication and make them normal. Sushena took the orders of Rama and treated Lakshmana, Vibheeshana and other warriors with the herbs that were brought by Hanuma. After medication, all the wounds of Lakshmana and others disappeared soon and the warriors became normal. 91: Ravanas grief: Ravanas ministers conveyed the sad news of the death of Indrajeet to Ravana. Ministers: Oh king! With the help of Vibheeshana, Lakshmana killed Indrajeet. Indrajeet had once defeated all devatas including Indra, such a vigorous Indrajeet, fought with Lakshmana. With his glorious astras he troubled Lakshmana. Finally he was killed by Lakshmana. Ravana could not digest the loss of his son Indrajeet. He became motionless and fainted, after a while he recovered and cried. Ravana: (Laments) Oh my son! You are the Jewel of my army. You are the strongest rakshasa. I won all the battles because of you. How is that you lost in the hands of an ordinary human? As long as you had the bow
432 Srimadhramayanam

in your hand even Kalapurusha, Yama also got frightened. You were capable of cutting down the peaks of Mt.Mandhara. Now I respect the human who is above Yama and Kalapurusha, who is capable of finally killing you. The destroyer of our enemies! Rama, Lakshmana and Sugriva are still alive; so I am not yet relieved from the clutches of my enemies. Why you left this world so early? You died before me; who will perform my last rites? You left me in the middle of an ocean of grief. Ravana became an embodiment of fury and adharmas. Hitherto he knew only to make others grieve. The death of Indrajeet left him almost an orphan. Out of fury when he yawned, hot fumes came out of his mouth. The death of Indrajeet made him vexed and he wanted to take revenge by killing Sita. He said to himself. I meditated on Brahma, pleased him and got several boons including immortality. Brahma had also given me a brilliant shield which was as splendorous as sun. That shield was immune to all astras. Now I would wear that shield. Even Indra can not break it. Brahma was pleased for my bravery and courage in battles between suras and asuras,; so he gave me this bow and arrows. Now I would go with bow and arrows to kill Rama. I will perform a special worship for those bow and arrows. My son created a mystic Sita to deceit vanaras. Now I will make it true and fulfill his desire. I will kill that Sita who is still in love with that cruel Rama. Ravana took a powerful sword to kill Sita. On seeing ferocious Ravana all rakshasas embraced each other, thinking that victory was certain for rakshasas. They thought by looking at Ravana, Rama will tremble with fear and get fainted. Ravana went to Ashoka vana and was about to kill Sita. His ministers advised him not to kill Sita. In spite of their advice, he dashed to Sita as Angaraka went to Rohini. Sita saw Ravana rushing towards her with a big sword in his hand and pondered in herself. This wicked Ravana is coming to kill me. Even though I am having my husband I have become an orphan and am dying in the hands of this cruel rakshasa. When I am destined to have a death of this type, who could prevent it? All the time he wawa torturing me to become his wife and I was refusing his demand. He must have been dejected and out of dejection
Yuddha Kandam 433

he is coming to kill me. So I cannot escape from death. He must have killed Rama and Lakshmana in the battle. Because just now I heard lion roars of rakshasas in a jubilant mood. Oh fate! What a great calamity. These two princes lost their lives because of me. No! No! It can not happen. Nobody can kill Rama and Lakshmana. Since he could not win them, out of fury also he might be coming to kill me. He is a sinister; he will not hesitate to do any sinful act. What is the point of blaming anyone? That day Hanuma told me that he will take me to Rama and Lakshmana on his back. I my self, like a fool, did not accepted his words. Had I listened to his words I would have been with my husband long back. Had I listened to him, I could have averted this grief. In case those princes are killed, on hearing that news Kousalya will die out of grief for her son or she may jump in river Sarayu. For all these calamities the main reason is that hunch back Mandhara. How sinister she is? How much grief she has created for so many people. At that time a good natured, an elderly, wise minister of Ravana by name Suparsvu said to Ravana. Suparsuv: Oh great king of rakshasa! You observed Brahmachariya, read Vedas, worshiped Agni and performed tapasya. After entering Gruhastashrama you performed various other Vedic karmas. Such a glorious person like you, how can you stoop to the level of killing a woman? Will it not disgrace you from your glory? We all go for the battle. There you show all your fury on Rama. That will enhance your prestige. Killing a woman is not our tradition, all the more killing a woman from a royal family is prohibited. Today is fourteenth day before new moon. You make all arrangements for a battle on a new moon day; we all will go with you to kill Rama. Then you can make Sita as your wife. Ravana conceded to the advice of the minister and left Ashoka vana with out killing Sita. From there he went to his court hall for a discussion with his ministers. 92: Rama kills Rakshasas. Due to the death of Indrajeet the majesty and pride of Ravana was missing in his face. He said to his commanders.
434 Srimadhramayanam

Ravana: Oh commanders! You go to the battlefield with all the four wings of army. You all surround Rama and break his shield and beat him till he is dead. Tomorrow I will come and kill him in your presence. Taking orders from Ravana all commanders went with big fanfare to the battlefield. On seeing the rakshasa warriors, Rama with great brilliance held his bow and arrows and entered the battle field. He rained arrows on all rakshasas. As the clouds could not reach the sun the rakshasas could not go anywhere near Rama. Moreover rakshasas could not even look at Rama. When Rama was raining arrows, the visibility was lost in the battlefield, as a dust storm covers every thing. In that great battle dead bodies of rakshasas and the breaking of chariots alone was visible but not Rama. Every one was a victim of Ramas arrow but no one could see where Rama was. Sense organs could enjoy sabda (sound), rupa( form), Rasa ( water or liquid) and gandha(smell or scent) but the dehi(living being or embodied entity) who enjoys could not see Paramatma. In the same manner, the rakshasas were suffering with wounds but did not know who was responsible for their sufferings. He was breaking chariots, felling elephants, killing soldiers, horses and its riders and the victims fell dead on the ground. The entire battle field was frightened. Whomever they saw he appeared to be a Rama for them. Since Rama invoked gandarva astra all rakshasas were influenced for the feelings of gandarva ( a sort of magical arrow like the helmet of Jasan created the illusion in the minds of warriors that every neighbour was an enemy.) that was why they saw Rama everywhere. In a matter of one jamu (three hours) Rama killed countless rakshasas, ten thousand chariots, thousands of elephants; thousands of horses and their riders. The survived people ran in all directions. All divine communities who were witnessing from the sky praised Rama for his big battle. Rama told to Vibheeshana, Sugriva, Angadha, Hanuma, Jambavantha and many other vanara worriers. Friends! This proficiency of archery is known to Lord Siva and me only. 93: The grief of rakshasa women: The news of massacre of the army, the horses, elephants and chariots was spread all over lanka like wild fire. The surviving rakshasas
Yuddha Kandam 435

ran into the city and spread their experiences in the battle. The rakshasa women who lost their husbands, brothers, fathers and relatives grieved and said to each other that Surpanakha was solely responsible for this entire calamity. How was that that ugly woman loved Rama who was more beautiful than Manmadha,( the god of love). For the crooked act of that sinister lady, we were all drowned in an ocean of grief. Even Khara Dushana and others lost their lives because of this wicked Surpanakha. Why we talk in so many ways? Even our king had chosen to take the path of adharma. He listened to her words and abducted Sita to drown us in grief. At least did he achieve in possessing Sita? He failed in making her as his wife. Viradha also purchased enemity with Rama only because of Sita. 94: Ravana starts for battlefield: The hues and cries of rakshasa women were heard in every nook and corner of lanka. Ravana became furious on hearing the helpless state of his rakshasa women and determined to kill the enemies and possess the final victory. He ordered his commanders to keep the army ready to enter the battlefield. He said to Mahodara, Mahaparshwa, and Virupaksha. Ravana: Oh ministers! To day the arrows that come out from my bow would burn them. After killing my enemies I would offer jala tarpana (a religious rite offering water in the name of the deceased) to Khara, Kumbhakarna, Prahasta, Indrajeet and other warriors who sacrificed their lives. Today my arrows would cover all worlds, all oceans and make them invisible. I will kill hundred vanaras with one arrow. I will console the rakshasa women who lost their husbands, brothers and relatives and offer tarpana with the blood of vanaras. In the meanwhile his ministers came and told that the army was ready for the battle. Ravanas chariot was yoked with eight horses and an experienced, loyal and confident charioteer was driving it. When Ravana sat in the chariot all the army shouted the victory slogans in favour of rakshasas. Eleven thousand experts in archery closely followed Ravana. The chariot was driven towards north gate where Rama and Lakshmana were stationed. At that time the sun shine became dim, darkness spread in all
436 Srimadhramayanam

directions, birds and animals made unusual sounds. There was mild shake on earth. The blood rained from the sky. The speed of horses was pulled back. Ravana lost lustre in his face. There was no clarity in his talk. Furious Ravana rained arrows on vanaras. Each arrow cut their heads, some pierced into their chest and some vanaras lost their side bones. Whatever direction Ravana moved the vanaras were running away with out giving any resistance. 95: Sugriva kills Virupaksha: Sugriva looked at the vanaras running away from the battlefield with fear. He asked Sushena to guard his position and attacked rakshasa commanders. He uprooted a big tree and spun and threw on rakshasas. Under each tree several rakshasas were killed and dead. While Sugriva was chasing rakshasas, Virupaksha came in defense of rakshasas. He had released many powerful arrows on Sugriva. In support of Virupaksha several warriors attacked Sugriva on the back of elephants and on the back of horses. In short Sugriva was surrounded by all four wings of army led by Virupaksha. The great valorous Sugriva uprooted a huge tree and hit hard on the head of the elephant on which Virupaksha was riding. With that strong hit the elephant fell dead, making huge cries. Virupaksha jumped from that elephant and attacked Sugriva with a sword. Sugriva picked up a big boulder and threw on Virupaksha. However Virupaksha escaped from the boulder and threw a sword on Sugriva. which hit hard and made him faint and fell down. He recovered in a short time and jumped on Virupaksha and started giving fists on his chest. Virupaksha broke the shield of Sugriva and made a wound on his chest. Furious Sugriva retaliated by a timely hit on his head with the fist. With that hit Virupaksha started bleeding from his nose and ears and fell dead. On seeing the death of Virupaksha vanaras made lion roars and praised Sugriva. 96: The death of Mahodara: In that great battle both rakshasa and vanara warriors gave a courageous fight for the victory. They fought furiously at the cost of their life. The rakshasa commanders were worried about the decline of their army, as many rakshasas were dying at each moment. In other words the vanaras were gaining the upper hand in the battle and making lion roars.
Yuddha Kandam 437

Ravana said to Mahodara. Oh great warrior! We lost a great hero Virupaksha, now all my hopes lie on you. This was the last opportunity for you to clear your debt to me and lanka. Mahodara was also very happy to take the responsibility of protecting the rakshasas cause. Great warrior Mahodara started attacking vanaras and killing indiscriminately. All vanaras ran to Sugriva for protection. Sugriva pacified them and dashed against Mahodara with a big boulder. Mahodara averted that boulder with an arrow and made it into thousand pieces. Sugriva was upset for having wasted such a good attempt. Immediately he uprooted a big sala tree and spun it in the air and threw on Mahodara., who made the big tree in to pieces. In return he rained severe arrows on Sugriva and wounded him. Sugriva picked up a Parigha weapon which was lying on the ground and hit hard on the horses of Mahodaras chariot and killed all the horses. Mahodara jumped on the ground with his club and attacked Sugriva, who picked up another Parigha lying on the ground and threw it on Mahodara. When both Mahodara and Sugriva were fighting they looked like stud bulls. Mahodara threw his dangerous club. Sugriva stopped the club with a Parigha and broke it. Sugriva again threw another hard weapon made of steel which was averted by with his club. In this manner they both fought ferociously, not giving any quarter to each other. Mahodara threw a sword on Sugriva which broke Sugrivas shield. Sugriva took the same sword, jumped on Mahodara and cut his throat. With that his head fell on the ground. On seeing this horrible death of Mahodara, rakshasas ran behind Ravana for protection. All vanaras praised Sugriva. Ravana was furious and also shocked at the death of Mahodara in the hands of a vanara. 97: Angadha kills Mahaparshwa On looking at the death of Mahodara, Mahaparshwa, a rakshasa deputy leader, was furious and killed many vanara warriors with sharp arrows. Angadha, looking at Mahaparshwas massive attack, picked up a Parigha weapon, hit hard on Mahaparshwa. With that hit, Mahaparshwa fainted and fell down from his chariot. At the same time Jambavantha brought a big boulder and put on the chariot of Mahaparshwa which broke into thousand pieces and the horses were dead then and there. Mahaparshwa recovered and stood up with his bow and arrows and cast sharp arrows on Angadha. He cast three arrows on Jambavantha and another three arrows on Gavaksha. When Gavakaha and Jambavantha
438 Srimadhramayanam

were wounded severely, Angadha took a Parigha in his hand and spun it in the air and threw it on Mahaparshwa. That Parigha broke the bow of Mahaparshwa and fell down. Angadha jumped on Mahaparshwa and gave fists all over his face. Mahaparshwa could not bear so many blows and he stood up with a big axe and threw it on Angadha. Angadha was determined to kill this rakshasa as early as possible. He was waiting for an opportune time and jumped on Mahaparshwa, concentrated all his energy into his fist and hit hard on the chest of Mahaparshwa,with which Mahaparshwas chest became a bowl of blood and flesh and was dead. The death of Mahaparshwa had become a big blow to Ravana. He felt humiliated. 98: The Royal battle of Rama and Ravana Ravana had banked very much on Mahodara, Mahaparshwa and Virupaksha for the victory. All his hopes became futile that made him more furious and said to his charioteer. These human beings had brought me a great grief by killing my ministers and attacking Lanka. Now I will take revenge by killing them. A huge tree called Rama, had several branches namely Sugriva, Jambavantha, Angadha and Hanuma. Sita was the flower of that tree, which had now become ripened fruit with this battle. Now by killing Rama and Lakshmana that fruit will be mine forever. Agreeing with the declaration, the charioteer drove the chariot towards the battlefield. With Ravanas ferocious attack many vanaras were burnt to ashes because of the vicious astra. Ravana released an astra, gifted by Brahma and which was known as Tamasastra. The remaining vanaras ran to Rama for protection. Rama took his bow and twanged and went to face Ravana, Lakshmana also accompanied him. With Ramas twangs, the sound spread from earth to sky. Ravana came with mania to attack his enemies. Lakshmana asked permission to fight with Ravana. Rama agreed. Lakshmana released several arrows which were as powerful as Agni. But Ravana cut them all in the middle. Ravana ignored Lakshmana and but concentrating to attack Rama with powerful astras. He released several astras which were as venomous as serpents. However Rama grounded them in the middle. Both released arrows in all directions viz. clockwise and anti-clockwise. The divine communities witnessing from the sky said such fierce battle was unheard
Yuddha Kandam 439

of Serious attempts were made to kill each other. Both were experts in martial arts. As such the fight went on ferociously. It looked like two oceans meeting at one place. Both Rama and Ravana were nullifying and destroying others astras. 99. Lakshmana fell unconscious: Since all astras were becoming futile and ineffective, Ravanas fury doubled. At that time he picked up an astra which was built by Maya. That astra released several spears, clubs and Musalams which were as powerful as Vajra and travelled in all directions with great velocity. Rama who was in possession of numerous astras released Gandarva astra against Ravanas Tamasastra. Since Tamasastra itself had become futile before Rama, Ravana could not digest it. His eyes became red. He released Sowraasrta on Rama. That astra came out from Ravanas bow and created numerous chakras spread into all directions with glittering light like sun. Rama carefully cut each chakra with his arrows and made them all grounded. Ravana became exceedingly furious as all his powerful astras are becoming useless before Rama. Though they pierced the sensitive parts of Rama, they could not make any impact on Rama. In the meanwhile Lakshmana returned and threw seven arrows and cut Ravanas flag post in to pieces, which was the status symbol of the leader. Again he released one more powerful astra on his charioteer which cut off his head. He took five more arrows and aimed on the bow of Ravana and succeeded in breaking it. Vibheeshana jumped at the chariot of Ravana and killed the horses of the chariot with his club. Ravana had limitless furious on his brother and threw a Sakthi weapon which was equal to Vajra. Before the Sakthi reached Vibheeshana, Lakshmana cut it into three pieces. Ravana took another Sakthi weapon from which even Yama could not escape. It was shining with glittering light like the flash in the sky. Nobody could open his eyes at see it. Ravana worships that Sakthi everyday. He had taken that Sakthi in his hand, spun into the air and threw it on Vibheeshana. At that time Lakshmana came running like a flash and covered Vibheeshana, and released arrows on Ravana. Since Lakshmana saved the life of Vibheeshana, Ravana was furious on Lakshmana and said Oh Lakshmana! I appreciate your strength and courage. You saved my brother from my Sakthi weapon so instead of killing him, I will cast it on
440 Srimadhramayanam

you which will break your chest and make you to lie in a pool of blood. This was such a powerful weapon nobody could escape from it. By saying so he released that Sakthi weapon, aiming at Lakshmanas chest. Destroying the enemy as its goal, the Sakthi started moving towards Lakshmana. While the Sakthi weapon was about to break the chest of Lakshmana, Rama said to Sakthi as Oh Sakthi weapon! Let Lakshmana be safe! Let your efforts be futile, you get watered down now where you were. The Sakthi weapon like a cruel serpent disowned the warning of Rama; it went and pierced the chest of Lakshmana. He fell down on the ground. Since his brother fell down, the brotherly affection in Rama swelled and fell was an ocean of grief. In a few moments he realized that it is not the time for him to grieve for Lakshmana. He became furious and decided to launch the final assault and kill Ravana. With the injury caused by Sakthi, Lakshmana fell down with bleeding. All vanaras tried several ways to pull out that Sakthi from the chest of Lakshmana. However they could not succeed. At that time Rama tried to pull it out himself. Looking To prevent this, Ravana caused several powerful weapons on all the sensitive parts of Rama. Notwithstanding the pain he embraced Lakshmana and said to Hanuma and Sugriva. Oh warriors! You take care of Lakshmana. I will go and kill this sinister monster Ravana. Time for the final reckoning had arrived. Since the time had come I will kill him right now. Oh commanders! I owe on my truth, it will not take much time for me to kill this vicious being. In this world either Rama or Ravana should live. You will come to know it very shortly. Now I will kill this Ravana. The purpose which I killed Vali, the purpose for which I crowned Sugriva , the purpose for which I built a bridge on this ocean, the purpose for which I brought all these vanaras with me, all the purposes are now in front of me, ie. The sinister Ravana is standing before me. As serpent cannot escape death from Garutmantha, this sinister Ravana also cannot escape from me. I will not allow him to live any more. You keep watching how I fight with this Ravana. You will see how valorous Rama is. Now all devata communities, maharishis and devarishis will witness my valour. All living creatures of all times (present ,past and future)in all the three worlds will remember my vigorous battle with Ravana.
Yuddha Kandam 441

While talking to vanaras Rama took his bow and casted sharp and powerful astras on Ravana. In return Ravana threw powerful Naracha arrows and Musalams on Rama as clouds rain on earth. In the same way Rama and Ravana cast several astras on each other. Whenever they twanged their bows all the three worlds shivered with fear. People astonished by looking at the fierce battle between Rama and Ravana. 100. Lakshmana awakes from fainting Lakshmana got wounded and fell on the ground with the Sakthi weapon of Ravana . looking at him Rama said to Susheshana. Rama: Oh Susheshana! My brother Lakshmana rolling on the ground like a serpent due to the injury made by Ravanas Sakthi weapon. He is more than my life. I can not live without him. When he is rolling in a pool of blood. How can I fight when my mind is disturbed? I am not able to hold the bow as my mind is fully agitated. Because of my grief my valour is becoming waste before my enemy. I fell like killing my self. This cruel Ravana has wounded all sensitive parts of his body. Look at him how he is murmuring with pain. Oh warriors! My brother has been severely wounded by my enemy and rolling on the ground. In the absence of my brother for whose sake I have to win this battle. Having won what pleasure I can derive in this world. I do not want even Sita with out my beloved brother Lakshmana. When I came to live in forests he came behind me. Now I will also follow him to what ever world he might go. In a mystic war this cruel enemy made him put on the death bed. In the world one can get a chaste wife but can any one get a brother like Lakshmana? What answer I can give to his mother Sumitra, Kousalya, Kaikey. If my brother Baratha asks me where is my brother Lakshmana what answer I can give. Susheshana: Oh Rama! Lakshmana is not dead, he only fainted. Look at his face there is no paleness. His brilliance is as before. Even now his face looks pleasant. If a man is dead, spirit will not remain in him. Prabhu! He is still alive so there is no need for you to grieve for him. His heart beat is normal. He was only fainted. Oh Hanuma! A few days back you have brought a mountain of herbs from Himalayas. Where we have made use of Visalyakarni, Sowvarnyakarani, Sanjivakarani, Sandhanakarani. You go and bring those four herbs immediately. Lakshmana will certainly respond to any one of those four herbs. He will certainly recover. We must act quickly before it is too late.
442 Srimadhramayanam

Taking orders from Rama, Hanuma flew to Himalayas pulled out the peak of the mountain of herbs in his palm and came back to the battlefield. Hanuma: Oh Susheshana! I could not identify those four herbs as you told. Instead of wasting time in locating them I brought the entire mountain with me. So you use the correct herb for Lakshmana and bring him back to life. Susheshana was very much pleased with his time sense, his strength and velocity in pulling out and bringing the mountain itself in no time. Susheshana went to the mountain took the herb, cut in to pieces and put then at his nose thereby he inhaled the medicine in to the body and the fumes went inside the body and melted all the metal pieces of the arrows and healed the wounds. With that all the body pains of Lakshmana were disappeared and stood on the ground. On looking Lakshmana all vanaras celebrated. Rama went and embraced Lakshmana and said. Rama: Oh brother! You won over the death. It is my good luck I have seen you alive. I did not relish this life with out you. Even Sita or victory or any boon cannot be a source of comfort to me, but you were my asset. Lakshmana: You should not get dejected for my sake. You have already made a vow that you would kill Ravana. Righteous persons like you would not break their vow. By keeping up your vow, you could relieve all the worlds from the atrocities of Ravana, you can relieve Sita from her grief. This is my sincere wish. Hence my prayer is that you kill him before sunset. 101. Rama fights with Ravana Rama heard what all Lakshmana said and took his bow in his hand. On the other side Ravana sat in a chariot prepared specially for the battle with Rama and he moved with optimism. Rama was standing on the ground and fighting, whereas Ravana was fighting from a chariot. Looking this the divine communities witnessing from the sky, went to Indra and requested him to provide a chariot to Rama as he was fighting for the cause of devatas. Indra was pleased and sent his chariot with his charioteer. Matali the charioteer of Indra went to the battlefield and reported to Rama.
Yuddha Kandam 443

Matali: Oh great warrior, destroyer of enemies, brilliant king, Rama! Indra wants you to win the battle and sent his chariot for you to fight with the rakshasa. He also gave his great bow, his shield and the arrows. He also gave his powerful weapon Sakthi in which all weapons were ready. They wer in-built weapons. Oh king! I will be your charioteer. As Indra killed danavas, now you kill this Ravana. Rama went around the chariot three times with folded hands and prayed that all the three worlds should live in peace and harmony and occupied the chariot. Then the fierce battle commenced. They both used several astras. Ravana was disgusted since none of his brilliant and powerful astras were not working against Rama. When he aimed the Gandarva astra, Rama was defending with the same Gandarva astra, when he was casting with several divine astras, Rama was replied with equally powerful astra. At last Ravana cdrove a fearful astra, from which arrows, venomous serpents attacked Rama. All those serpents were spewing fire with venom. Unperturbed Rama released a Garuda astra. From Garuda astra thousands of Garudas came out. On seeing the Garudas, those serpents from Ravanas astra ran away. Ravana was upset since his rakshasa astra was felled to ground. He rained several powerful arrows on Rama. They wounded Rama, his charioteer and the horses. The divine communities who were witnessing Ravanas attack from the sky were confused. Even Vibheeshana was upset. Ravanas attack on Rama appeared like Rahus attack on moon. Flames emitted from the sea, touching the sky and spreading smoke in all directions. The heat of the sun became dull. Ravana took a ferocious spear which was as powerful as Vajra. It travelled in the space with thunderous sounds. People trembled even at the sight of that spear. In the power of killing the enemy there was nothing equal to that spear. Even Yama was afraid of that spear when he invaded Yama loka. Whereever it touched it split the object in to two or more. Ravana took such a spear in his hands, spun in the air and said to Rama. Ravana: Oh Rama! This spear now I am throwing at you is more powerful than Vajra. This spear will kill both you and Lakshmana. You are going to meet the rakshasa who were already dead in this battle. By saying so he threw the spear at Rama. The moment it came out from Ravanas hand, the eight bells hung on that spear made a terrific
444 Srimadhramayanam

noise covering space and all directions. However Rama rained several arrows; all those arrows headed towards the spear and burnt it to ashes as locust burnt in the fire. Unperturbed Rama took the Sakthi weapon which was gifted by Indra. He threw that Sakthi weapon against the spear. The bells that were hanging on the Sakthi also made horrible sounds. They fought in the space like a huge ball of fire. This Sakthi weapon attacked the spear and made it into small bits. Looking at that Ravana tried to runaway to Lanka. Rama sent powerful arrows on his horses and killed them. He took some more special arrows and hit on the chest of Ravana, with that, blood started flowing like a stream and he fainted. 102. Ravana was taken away from the battlefield: Once, Ravana was proud of capabilities to launch wars. Such a Ravana had to receive a bad hit at the hands of Rama. His ego was put to shame. He suffered more due to the shame in the hands of Rama than his wounds. With fury his black face became red. His eyes began to be like two balls of fire. He released more arrows on Rama as rain fills a lake. The sky was overcast with black clouds and darkness spread all over. Smiling at Ravana, Rama said. Rama: Oh Inferior rakshasa! You abducted my wife when I was not in my ashrama, which reveals how low rakshasa you are! You are under the false ego thinking that you were great hero. You committed a heinous crime by touching others wife. Will it be called a heroic deed to abduct a woman who had no protection? Were you a hero, by keeping woman under you captivity? You committed all heinous crimes and still you claim yourself a hero. You are the most unprincipled low person. You have no sense of shame. you are spoiling all good customs in the country and establishing bad customs only to embrace death. You boast yourself as the brother of Kubera and claim that you have defeated Deva, Danavas. Have you ever did even a single act which will please the righteous people? Now you reap the fruits of all sins you have committed all these years. Had you abducted Sita while I was there I would have sent you to your brother Khara. Fortunately you came in front of me only to die in my hands. Now you can not escape from me. Right now I am removing your head and see that your head rolls in the dust and soil. The moment you fell down all the vultures will eat away your flesh and nerves as Garutmantha squeezes serpents.
Yuddha Kandam 445

In that serious battle, while Ramas energy was increasing, Ravanas energy was on decline. Rama remembered all astras and kept in order to release one after the other on Ravana. Where as in the case of Ravana, he lost energy in hands and could not hold the bow. His mind also refused to cooperate in remembering several divine astras. He understood that his decline has started. In short he could not resist Rama. He remembered one by one all the atrocities he has committed and his heart started burning with repentance. The loyal and confidant charioteer of Ravana came to know the pathetic condition of the king and driven him away from Rama and saved the life of his king. 103. Ravana blames his charioteer: After recovering, Ravana said to his charioteer angrily. Ravana: Oh Wicked fellow! You have underestimated do you think I am a weak limb? Do you think I lost my valour? I only fainted. Know it well, I value more for glory than my life. Are you not aware of my mystic powers and strength of astras? Simply because you are driving the chariot, do you think that you can do any thing you like? Should you not take my orders by bringing out of the battle field? Oh wicked charioteer! I am known in all three worlds as a destroyer of enemies. You spoiled all my glory with your coward act. What my enemy will think of me? Will he not laugh at me? I suspect that my enemy could have bribed you. You put me in shame. Did you by any chance joined hands with my enemy? Will any other charioteer behave like you? You are an enemy in the mask of a charioteer. Since how long you are working for me? How many favors I did for you? If you have any loyalty remained in you, put the chariot in front of the enemy before he runs away from the battlefield. Charioteer: Oh king of rakshasas! I was not sold out to your enemies. This body is brought up with your salt. I live only for your glory. My devotion to you is ever green. I have not forgotten what all you did for me and my family. Oh king! I sincerely wished your success and safety. Oh king! Neither I am wicked nor a low minded. I am your loyal servant in the past, now and in future also. Oh king! At the time of moon rise all the sea waters will have high tide and at that time all river waters will go back. In the similar manner
446 Srimadhramayanam

in a great battle like this you are very much tired. In fact I know better than you, how much tired you were at that time. I fully understood your enthusiasm and determination for victory. Even the horses yoked to the chariot were also very much tired, however I tried to control them but they were not able to pull as I wanted. So they needed some rejuvenation of energy. As bulls could not withstand heavy rain similarly horses also could not withstand hot sun. I also observed bad omens all around. If you forbid me I have noticed that the vigour and valour of the enemy exceeded yours. Oh king! A charioteer is always move cautious in considering various aspects in the interest of his master viz. good and bad omens, time and place, weakness and strength of the enemy, the up and downs on the surface and such other aspects. A charioteer should also observe the defects in the enemy and he should move the chariot accordingly. That means he should not take the chariot too near to him or to side ways or facing the enemy or take the chariot behind the enemy etc. the charioteer should always keep all these precautions in mind. Oh destroyer of enemies! You are a great warrior I am not riding this chariot as per my wishes. I am doing my job with utmost loyalty and devotion to you. Oh king! you order me, I will obey it. I am very much indebted to you and this is the time for me to clear you debt even at the cost of my life. Ravana heard patiently what his entire charioteer said. He was not only satisfied but appreciated his spirit and said. Oh charioteer! You keep the chariot in front of Rama. I will not return without killing him. Ravana took out an ornament and gifted to his charioteer. Then the charioteer kept the chariot in front of Rama. 104. The praise of Sun god (Adithya Hrudya Stotram) All the divine communities were witnessing the great battle of Rama and Ravana from the sky. The great saint Agastya maharishi was also one among them. He saw Rama was very much tired. He wanted Rama to get rejuvenated so that he would have more energy to fight Ravana. He came down to Rama and whispered, Oh Rama! To win the enemy in a battle there is a stotra (praise). You recite it. Thereby you could win all your enemies. Then he taught him Adithya Hrudaya Stotram and disappeared. Then Rama recited that famous and powerful mantra.
Yuddha Kandam 447

105. Ravana comes back to the battlefield: The charioteer received the gift from Ravana and profusely thanked him for his kindness. He drove the chariot to the battlefield and put before Rama. While looking at Ravanas chariot Rama said to Matali. Rama: Oh Matali! Look at Ravanas chariot, how fast it is coming. It looks to me as if it is making circles. It is indicating that he is coming only to die so you also go ahead and put our chariot before him. This time I will not spare him. I will kill him. Keep our horses and chariot under control. Dont be afraid of the speed of the enemies chariot. Dont exhibit any anxiety in your face. Oh Matali! You have driven the chariot for Indra in so many battles. So I need not tell you in so many words. Hence dont disturb my concentration till I kill him. I will talk to you again only after killing him. Matali drove his vehicle in such a manner that his horses raised a lot of dust from the ground, and which covered Ravanas chariot. With the poor visibility prevailing suddenly, due the dust, Ravana opened his eyes widely to look at Ramas chariot and again started releasing arrows . Rama also released arrows as powerful as sun rays. They had waged a fierce and bitter battle for a long time. All divine communities from the sky anxiously waiting for the impending auspicious moment of Ravanas death, which was just around the corner. Huge groups of eagles and vultures made rounds over Ravanas chariot in anticipation of rich feast. Whirl winds developed and traveled around Ravanas chariot. Big flames were seen on the earth. Huge fire balls were seen in the space. Ravana understood them all as bad omens. The omens followed Ravanas chariot in whatever direction it was moving. Sun rays lost their brilliance and darkness prevailed in all the directions. Myna birds fought and fell on Ravanas chariot. In this manner several bad omens appeared on Ravanas side. 106. Ferocious battle between Rama and Ravana: While looking at the ferocious battle between Rama and Ravana all worlds were frightened and became standstill. In the battle field both the vanaras and rakshasas stopped fighting and were watching the royal battle.
448 Srimadhramayanam

Vanaras were were confident that Rama was proving that he was a sure winner. Ravana tried to deliver the arrows on the flag post of Rama. Since Matali was riding unpredictably, they were hit on various insignificant parts of the chariot. As a result Ravana failed to hit even one arrow on the flag post. However Rama broke the flag post of Ravana and it fell down. Ravana was thus humiliated in both the ways. Ravana with all his fury, wanted to kill the horses of Ramas chariot. Since they had consumed nectar to avoid death, his arrows failed to spoil them.In his fury Ravana threw not only arrow but also clubs, Parigha, chakras, musalams, spears and big axes. They all made horrible sounds initially, but were broken in the middle by Ramas arrows. Ravana, instead of getting demoralized, tried to double his enthusiasm and energy. He threw several thousands of arrows on Rama, who easily broke those arrows. Rama shot many arrows on Ravana. None of them was wasted, as they rached the target, that is Ravana. At this terrific battle between Rama and Ravana all oceans were agitated. Even Pannagas who are living in patala under the earth also trembled. Mountains, forests and the earth also were trmbling. The sun light became dim. The wind stopped blowing all devata communities were confused. They prayed for the victory of Rama. Rama, invoked anger and issued powerful arrows like serpents. With those arrows Ravanas head fell on the ground. That fantastic and terrible scene was witnessed by all communities from the sky. Surprisingly one more head sprouted in its place. Rama cut that head also fell on the ground. Immediately one more head sprouted. Any number of times Rama might cut his head, equal number of heads were sprouting on his neck. As such he was able to continue his fight. Rama was astonished as he was using the same arrow that killed Mareecha in Dandaka vana. The same astra was sent on Ravana. Rama failed to understand why such powerful arrows had become ineffective in killing this rakshasa. This fight went on day and night for seven days with out any break. On seeing all this, charioteer Matali said to Rama. 107. Rama kills Ravana: Matali: Oh hero of Ikshavaku! The most efficient warrior! You know how to kill this rakshasa. You have the right astra with you. Why are you wasting time? You launch Brahmastra and he will die spontaneously.
Yuddha Kandam 449

On hearing Matalis words, Rama remembered Brahmastra given by Agastya maharishi and sent forth on Ravana. That went like a serpent spewing venom all around. It pierced the heart of Ravana and he fell dead on the ground. The astra after hitting the target went back to Ramas quiver. On the death of Ravana his bow and arrows fell on the ground. With his death his brilliance disappeared. All rakshasas ran in to the city with fear. Devata communities showered flowers from the sky. The wind god Vayu spread the fragrance of several flowers. All vanaras on the ground and devatas in the sky commended and eulogized Rama. He felt that only then he was relieved from the heavy duty of eliminating a vicious circle and that Ravanas death meant the removal of his stress and mental pressure. Sugriva, Lakshmana and other vanara commanders came running to praise Rama for his unparelleled victory. 108. Rama consoles Vibheeshana: Vibheeshana saw the dead body of his brother, which was lying in the battle field. Though Ramas success gave him happiness, the death of Ravana was not at all palatable, as the blood was thicker than water. He spoke as though Ravana was listening. Vibheeshana: Oh brother! You had been a great warrior. You were superior among the strong men. You had served and trained under famous gurus, learnt all Vedas and sastras. You had knowledge on Vedas. You did great penance. All these years you slept on comfortable bed, but now you were lying on the bare ground without life. You were as gleaming as sun. Today your crown and head were lying in two different places. I cautioned you to give back Sita. Myself, Prahasta, Indrajeet, Kumbhakarna, Athiradha, and Athikayu were opposed to your sinister act of abducting Sita. But you never accepted that was the most sinful act. Not only you gave a deaf ear for my words but also annoyed at me. Had you listened to my words you could have averted this fateful day. Because of that sinful act only, you are today dead and lying on the bare ground. Oh brother! You are superior among the statesmen. The strength of all three worlds was concentrated in you. You were known as embodiment
450 Srimadhramayanam

of strength and valour. All the three worlds praised you. Such a great person was now lying on the ground. It looks to me as if the sun himself fell on the ground; I have a feeling that the moon himself absorbed in the darkness. Agnihotras are subsided. You are enthusiasm personified. You are like a huge tree, in the tree tender leaves are your bravery and your pride is a precious flower of that tree. Penance was your strength; vigouryour strong kingdom. In this battle, a whirlwind in the form of Rama, uprooted the great tree. You were like a ferocious elephant. Brilliance is your tusk; the rakshasa family is your backbone. Anger was your body; your back was the trunk of the great elephant. The lion in the form of Rama had killed that ferocious elephant. You were like a flaming fire, but your valour and enthusiasm were in ashes now . Your deep breath was its smoke. Such a vigorous raging fire of Ravana was extinguished and quenched by a simple rain in the form of Rama. Rama went to the lamenting Vibheeshana and attempted to console him. Rama: oh Vibheeshana! Ravana was not dead like an ordinary coward. He fought with unparalleled valour, extreme energy and enthusiasm. He gave a brave and aggressive fight and died like a hero. Those who fought valiantly and died accepting the Kshatriya dharma will certainly reach heaven. So one should not grieve for the death of such a hero. He who fought several battles with all the divine communities including Indra and made all the three worlds shiver, such a hero was now dead in the battle field, for whom you should not grieve. In the battles victory would choose one side only. So in a battle either a fighter kills or gets killed. Therefore there is no benchmark to suggest that victory would always choose a particular side only. So one should not grieve for a person who died in a battle. This is the custom of Kshatriya dharma and an ancient tradition. Oh Vibheeshana! I have rationally explained you the heroic death in the battles. So stop grieving and let us act upon the new contingencies arising due to the changes in Lanka. Vibheeshana: Oh Rama! He fought with Indra and devatas on several occasions. He never tasted a defeat. He purchased enemity with you and got killed. He had made several donations. He pleased devatas, Brahmins, and elders by worshiping them he enjoyed all pleasures and
Yuddha Kandam 451

comforts that were available in all three worlds. He worshipped Agni, he was a great tapasvi and he read all Vedas. He performed several yagas, as specified in Vedas. I wish to perform his last rites with your permission. Rama: Oh Vibheeshana! All enmities will end up with the death. I did what I was supposed to do. My job is over now it is for you to perform last rites for him. From now onwards he is also a brother to me like you. 109. The grief of Ravanas women: All Ravanas women heard the death of their husband and reached the north gate where Ravana was lying on the ground. \Each one of these queens cherished their own memories of him and therefore their cries differed from each other, but they were heart rending. The common factor among the cries was as follows: Had you accepted the sound advice of Vibheeshana, you could have become a friend of Rama and you could have averted this tragedy and we could have continued to be your royal consorts but now we face widowhood. All your enemies are now happy at your death. The death of many rakshasas and vanaras is nothing but an act of god. God alone will give the fruits for our karmas. We cannot avert it with bribe money, valour etc. 110. The grief of Mandodari: Amidst various voices of lamentation of the queens, Mandotaris weeping was very pitiable and conspicous, as she was his queen consort, who was privileged to sit with him on the throne. She cried, Oh My sweet heart! You overcame all the devata communities several times. You know the art of mystic wars. You can move in various forms as you like. How is that a single human could kill you? The same Rama had killed your brother Khara in Janastana. Then itself we thought this Rama is not an ordinary human being. Otherwise how can he build a bridge on a restless ocean and landed here with numerous vanaras. Then itself I suspected he was not a human being. I strongly believe, to deceit you Yama himself came in the form of Rama and killed you. Or Indra himself came in the form of Rama. That doesnt suit because you yourself defeated Indra on several occasions. So this
452 Srimadhramayanam

Rama could not be either Yama or Indra. He must be none other than Sri Maha Vishnu. He alone is undefeatable and immortal. Such a Paramatma must have come in the form of Rama and killed you. Mandotri continues:Oh Darling! You gained control on your senses and made a great penance. With that you concurred all the three worlds. Now those senses turned hostile to you and took vengeance. That is why you gave a deaf ear to your brother, your ministers and others. Those fruits of your sinful acts punished you. You developed lust on Sita. She was a the chaste wife of Rama. She is as superior as Arundathi and Rohini. Sita is as patient as mother earth. She can give wealth even to Lakshmi. She is such a sinless woman living in forest. You have abducted her in the absence of her husband. Your unjustified lust only brought you to this condemnable state. In fact you are not dead with the arrow of Rama but you were burnt by the penance of Sita. Oh king of rakshasas! The moment you touched Sita, you were not burnt on that moment itself, because Indra and Agni were afraid of you. Those persons who indulge in sinful acts will enjoy the fruits of those sinful acts when the time comes. Nobody can escape from it. This is the truth. In the similar manner, those who indulge in pious acts will enjoy the sweetest fruits of their good acts. The fruits of Vibheeshanas good acts had now ripened. In the same manner the fruits of your cruel acts have ripened. But you have become blind with your lust and fastened by cupid. If you desired to give preference for beauty, you had more beautiful women with you. In fact Sita was not equal or greater or more beautiful than me. With your ignorance you could not know it. Why so many words. No creature will die with out a reason. In your case, your death came in the form of Sita. In other words, you have brought your death from Dandakaranya. From now Sita will live happily with Rama. Oh king! I travelled and enjoyed traveling with you in your vehicle to Mt.Kailash, Mt.Mandara and Mt.Meru and to various divine gardens. You had given me rarest ornaments and garments. I have seen the beauties of different countries. From now I lost all those pleasures. I have become an ordinary widow. How fickle are the royal comforts? For a woman, widowhood is the last stage of her active life. I never entertained such a thought as I was the royal wife to King of rakshasas. Since you fought and won Indra and other communities, how could I think about my
Yuddha Kandam 453

widowhood? Look at the fate, today you got killed by an ordinary human being, Rama. Oh Nadha! Perhaps you pledged to do all unrighteous acts only. You had spoiled yagnas of many Brahmins. You killed many tapasvis; you made many mystic wars and killed your enemies, thereby making all their women widows. In your interest only and to save you, Vibheeshana and Kumbhakarna made several appeals; you had not cared for the advice of Mareecha too. At last my father had come to offer you some good words but all became futile. It is proved once again that the tears of chaste women would not go waste. You are such a great and valours hero. How did you choose to abduct a helpless woman?. You widowed many women, who were chaste to their husbands. While thus mourning for Ravana, Mandodari broke down. Her fellow queens tried to comfort her and make her to recover. At the same time, Vibheeshana was also inconsolably crying for the loss of his brother. Rama tried his level best to console Vibheeshana and said. Rama: oh Vibheeshana! Be calm and cool. Everything happened as per the fate already written on our head. There is no meaning in crying further. Try to help your relatives. You console all your women and send them home. You make preparations for the cremation of you brother. Vibheeshana: Rama! Of course, Ravana was an unrighteous person. I agree. He made several cruel acts. He was an untruthful person. Yes. He treated the wives of others as his wives. So, my conscious was not permitting me to do cremation for such an unrighteous person. He was an enemy of people. Hence he does not deserve for any worship. Though he was my brother, by virtue of my nature he became my enemy. Initially people might blame me as I was not performing cremation to him. In course of time, they would realize what I did was right. Rama: Oh Vibheeshana! You are the king of this rakshasa kingdom. I won this battle with your help as a good friend. I am obliged to give you a good advice. You listen to my words and make me happy. This cruel Ravana might have done many atrocities. He might be an untruthful person. Still he was the strongest man in three worlds, great tapasvi and most courageous person. Though he made the people to cry, even Indra
454 Srimadhramayanam

could not score a win on him. So you must perform cremation and last rites for him. That would enhance your glory. On hearing Ramas advice,he cremated Ravana and completed his last rites as per sastras. Since Rama defeated the enemies, he removed the bow and arrows and shield gifted by Indra. At the same time he also relinquished anger and came back to his normal self ie. Satvik (nature). 111. The coronation of Vibheeshana After the battle the divine communities praised Rama for his victory over Ravana and went back to their worlds. Rama permitted Matali to take back the chariot, the bow, arrows and shield sent by Indra. Matali saluted Rama and returned to heaven on his chariot. Rama, sitting with Sugriva and others, said to Lakshmana. Rama: Lakshmana! Vibheeshana is our best friend and he is my devotee. He helped us in the battle in many ways. As we promised to him, we have to make him the king of Lanka. So you go to Lanka and bring Vibheeshana with you. Lakshmana went to lanka and came back with Vibheeshana. Rama ordered vanaras who had the great velocity to go and bring waters from the seven oceans in golden bowls. They went with great velocity and brought water from the seven seas. They made Vibheeshana to sit on the throne. The Durbar was filled with the friends of Vibheeshana, prominent rakshasas, citizens of Lanka and vanaras. In their presence as promised by Rama, Vibheeshana became the king of Lanka. Vibheeshana addressed the gathering in suitable words and made them happy. After the coronation, Vibheeshana went to Rama and Lakshmana and prostrated at their feet, and they blessed him. Rama called Hanuma and said. Rama: Oh Hanuma! Go to Ashoka vana and meet Sita with the permission of Vibheeshana,. You tell her that we won the battle and killed Ravana, and that myself and Lakshmana are safe and thus make her happy. You bring her message to me. 112. Sita sends message through Hanuma As ordered by Rama Hanuma went to Lanka and met Vibheeshana. There he took permission to go and meet Sita at Ashoka vana. When
Yuddha Kandam 455

Hanuma reached Ashoka vana, Sita was surrounded and guarded by several rakshasis. Hanuma noticed that there was a considerable deterioration in her health. At the sight of Hanuma she could not immediately recognize him. However she could do so after a few seconds. On seeing Hanuma, she was very happy as if she had seen her own kith and kin after a long time. Hanuma prostrated at her feet and said to her that he had brought a message from Rama. Hanuma: Oh Devi! Rama and Lakshmana are safe. He came to Lanka with Lakshmana and Vibheeshana and many vanara warriors. Rama, had annihilated Ravana and all other enemies. All vanaras waged a brave battle with rakshasas. Vibheeshana also joined us in fighting with Ravana. Rama alone killed Ravana. He sent me to enquire you of your well being. He asked me to convey to you as this message:Oh Devi! You are righteous and chaste woman. To my good fortune you are alive. I killed Ravana and won the battle. Thereby all your grief had come to an end. I took lot of pains in building a bridge over the ocean and all vanaras worked day and night. I made a vow to kill Ravana and I succeeded in killing him. Though you are in Lanka you need not be afraid of anybody, because I made our friend and ally Vibheeshana as the king of Lanka. As such you could feel free as if you are in your own house. With that enthusiasm and happiness he will come and seek your blessings. Sita heard the message of Rama and she felt immensely happy. In that happiness her limbs did not move and she became dumb for a moment. Looking at Sita Hanuma said. Hanuma: Mother! What are you thinking? Why are you not talking to me even a word? Sita: The news of my husbands victory made me speechless, because of joy. My limbs stopped moving. Oh Hanuma! You brought me such good news. In return, how can I express my gratitude. Nothing is equal to complement you. Even if you are made the king of all the three worlds, it is not equal to the happy news that you have brought to me. Hanuma: Mother! Oh sinless, perfect and immaculate Sita! Out of regard and affection on me, you have expressed such kind words. What better gift could be there in all the three worlds than your kind words?
456 Srimadhramayanam

Mother! You always wish the well being and victory of Rama. Glorious Rama had killed all his enemies. He was in a happy mood of his victory. That itself was a great gift to all of us. Sita: Oh Hanuma! There are eight meaningful melodious words. In uttering such melodious words, you are equal to none. You are the son of Vayu, a righteous person. You possess all these good qualities. Strength, vigour, Knowledge of sastras, wisdom, valour, tact, brilliance, patience, bravery, obedience and firmness. Hanuma: Oh Devi! If you permit me I will kill all these rakshasa women who tortured you all these days. Sita: No, No! All these women were only servants of Ravana. They did what their king ordered them to do. So it is not fair to get annoyed on servants. Glorious people like you should not entertain such thoughts. Though they harassed me I dont find fault with them. Oh Hanuma! You convey my words to my husband that I am anxious to see him. 113. Meeting of Sita and Rama: Hanuma went to Rama and told him with folded hands. Hanuma: Oh Prabhu! You made this big battle to secure Sita. That Sita is anxiously waiting to see you. On hearing the news of your victory, she profusely shed tears with joy. So you and Lakshmana should immediately go to Ashoka vana and see Sita. On hearing Hanumas words Ramas eyes were filled with tears with the memories of Sita and ordered Vibheeshana to bring Sita. Vibheeshana went to the palace and ordered his women to decorate Sita as a princess and present her before Rama. But Sita desired to go with out even a bath, so that Rama could see under what conditions she was living ever since she was abducted. Vibheeshana pleaded to her that it was good to her to obey her orders of her husband. On hearing Vibheeshanas words, Sita decorated herself as princess and went in a Palanquin to see Rama. Vibheeshana accompanied her and said to Rama that Sita had come. By the time Sita arrived Rama was preoccupied in his thought looking at the sky. As such there was no pleasure or eagerness or anxiety in his face to look at Sita. He said to Vibheeshana. Oh king of rakshasas! You are always my
Yuddha Kandam 457

well wisher. You bring Sita to me. Then Vibheeshana chased vanaras and rakshasas so as to clear the way so that, Sita could walk freely. Noticing this, Rama said to Vibheeshana oh Vibheeshana! What are you doing? They are very intimate to me and are my relatives. By chasing them you are insulting me. The curtains, garments etc. are not the real ornaments for a woman. Their good character and well behavior are their real jewels. It was not wrong if men look at women when the country is in a calamity, in a battlefield, in yagnas, in swayamwaras and in marriages. Now Sita had come to the battlefield. As she was in the middle of several hardships all these days, she is coming to see me. Hence there is nothing wrong if others look at her. Oh Vibheeshana! You bring her to me while I am surrounded by my own people. She will meet me in their presence. Let her come by walk. Vibheeshana felt embarrassed by listening to the words of Rama. Not only Vibheeshana, but also Lakshmana, Sugriva and Hanuma felt why Rama was talking in such a harsh manner. They all doubted if by any chance, Ramas love for Sita has diminished? Sita obeyed the orders of Rama and followed Vibheeshana. Covering her body, she stood before Rama who was looking down. She went nearer Rama and was able to utter just three words only. Oh righteous King! After that she could not control her grief and began to weep inconsolably and bitterly. However she looked at his face with affection, happiness, astonishment and pleasantness. On seeing the pleasant face of her husband, her grief seemed to have disappeared. 114. Rama suspects Sita: Looking at submissive Sita, Rama said. Rama: Sita! I won the battle and defeated the enemy. With that I won you also. I did with courage and bravery. What all a man could do is done. Now everyone had seen my courage and bravery. With that I feel I reaped the fruits of my labour. I have fulfilled the vow I have made saying that I would kill the enemy and I killed him. With that I have fulfilled my vow. Oh Sita! In my absence an unknown rakshasa had abducted you. The humility I suffered is now set right with my bravery and courage.
458 Srimadhramayanam

However a person might be brilliant, if he could not wipe away his insults and injuries, what is the use of his bravery. Such an inferior person cannot achieve his Purushartham. Hanuma has crossed the ocean and troubled Lanka. The efforts put up by Hanuma had yielded fruits. The righteous Vibheeshana deserted his unrighteous brother and reached me for which the fruits were now yielded. Sita was standing before Rama and started weeping profusely for the harsh words of Rama. His heart was filled with the fear of a public scandal. however he made his heart very hard and stubborn and said to Sita. Oh Sita! To avoid insult and humiliation what all a man could do, I did. In olden days Ilvala and other rakshasas occupied southern parts of the country and made it uninhabitable for humans. At that time the great tapasvi Agastya with the power of his penance killed those rakshasas and liberated the land. In the similar way I liberated you from Ravana who abducted you and thus I fought this battle and I redeemed you. Why? To maintain the prestige of my family from the public scandal and to keep up the good traditions in the country. Oh Sita! Ravana had seen you with wicked eyes. Therefore your purity is questionable. If you still stand before me, I could not bear the pain as a person suffering with eye infection cannot look at the light. Will any person who was born in a reputed family could accept a woman who lived in others house for a considerable time? Again I am telling you I fought this battle and won you only to keep up the prestige of my family line. By killing the enemy I established my glory. As such I have no further interest in you. I am giving you freedom to go in whichever direction you wish to go. If you like you can live under the careful protection of Lakshmana or Baratha or Satrugna. I thought well before coming to this conclusion. Oh Sita! You look most beautiful. You were in Ravanas house for along time. Would any man could resist looking at your beautiful form? The scandalous words of her husband, pained her as a creeper was pulled out by the trunk of an elephant. 115. Sita offers herself to fire: Sita could not bear the harsh and angry words of Rama. She had never heard such words from him in the past. With those humiliating words, her head was drowned in shame. Each one of Ramas words
Yuddha Kandam 459

pierced as an arrow on her body and pained her. After a while she recovered from the shock, cleared her eyes with her hand and with a husky voice said to Rama. Sita: I swear as a chaste wife of Rama that I have not done any misdeed as you contemplated . Your words were like that of a person of low caliber. A crooked woman could have committed a misdeed somewhere some time back. It was not fair on your part to blame the entire womanhood in the same caliber. Had you faith in me as a good and immaculate woman, now you abandon all your suspicions. Now also I remain the same pure woman. When I was not under my control I had a body touch of Ravana. That was my state of helplessness but not my fault. I did not touch his body intentionally. How ever my heart was under my control and that was fully associated with you. I lived so long with you, still you could not understand what sort of a woman I am I feel I am completely dead. Oh king! You sent Hanuma to Lanka in search of me. You learnt that I was in Lanka. You could have forgotten me then and there by that I could have died by that time. Had you this suspicion while you were in Kishkinda you could have averted so many difficulties to your friends. Oh superior among the kings! Out of fury and low mind you are considering me as an ordinary woman with a lowest morals and culture. You are not taking into account the greatness of my birth. In the eyes of people I am the daughter of King Janaka, but I was born actually from the earth. You have accepted such a hand of mine in marriage. What are all the promises that you have made at the time of our marriage? Do you remember? They were now gone with the wind. My character, love and devotion for you have disappeared from your heart. Lakshmana! For all these suspicions and difficulties there is only one way of redeeming myself and establish my chastity is offering myself to the flames. You arrange for a fire. I dont wish to live such allegedly scandalous life. When my husband was not conscious of my good qualities, nobility and chastity and being insulted in the presence of so many people. I offer my self to flames. Lakshmana was annoyed and became impatient on Rama and looked at him and said What do you want me to do? Then Rama nodded his
460 Srimadhramayanam

head indicating to do as Sita wanted. As instructed by Rama and Sita, Lakshmana prepared a pyre. All assembled there looked Rama like Yama. Then Sita lowered her head, went around Rama three times with folded hands and said to Rama. Sita: If my mind was pure and fixed on Rama, and if all the creatures witness the same, let Agni save me by all means. If I was faultless and all the doubts expressed by Rama become untrue, the Agni will save me by all means. Had I not committed any sin against Rama by mind, by words and by action the Agni will save me by all means. Had my character been faultless the sun , moon, Vayu, directions, day, night, earth and all other devatas believe my words, agni will save me by all means. By saying so she went around the pyre three times and entered the flames without any fear. All the people witnessed the awful scene impatiently. At the sight of entering Sita in flames the divine communities witnessing from the sky made hue and cries. 116. Brahma praises Rama as Maha Vishnu: Rama saw the hue and cries of vanaras with tears in his eyes. In the meanwhile Yama came with Kubera, ancestral parents, Varuna, Maheshwara and Brahma in their vehicle and came to Rama. All those divine communities blessed Rama and said. Brahma: Oh Rama! You are the creator of all the three worlds. You are the wisest among the wise. While Sita is entering flames why are you quiet and complacent? Being the most superior among the devata communities why are you not realizing yourself. In the previous kalpas you were among vasus. In Rudras you were the eight Rudra, among Sadhyas you were the fifth, Ashwini devatas were your ears, sun and moon were your eyes. Oh paranthapa! You were there even before these worlds were created. You remain even after all the worlds were destroyed. Why were you behaving like an ordinary man. Rama, said . I am thinking myself as the son of Dasaratha and I know my name is Rama, since you are a God now you tell me who am I? On hearing Ramas words Brahma said. Oh Rama! You listen. I am telling you who you were. This is the truth. Brahma had praised Rama with a stotra informing him who he was in a detailed manner.
Yuddha Kandam 461

117. Agni praise Sita: On hearing the praising of Rama by Brahma, Agni came out from the flames in a human form, and lifted Sita in his hands. Sita was in the same form as she entered the flames with out disturbing any of her garments, ornaments and facial expressions etc. Agni said to Rama. Agni: oh Rama! Here is your Sita, she is sinless. She has not done any sinful act by mind or by word orw by act against you. Her character is pure. When you are away from your ashrama, Ravana overpowered her, abducted and put her under his captivity. She was always meditating on you and she fully believed that you alone were her gathi(refuge). Though rakshasa women threatened her, her mind did not deter from you. You believe my words and accept her. In short this is my order. Rama was very happy and shed continuous tears out of joy. On hearing Agnis words, Rama said to Brahma. Rama: Oh Deva! She stayed several days in Ravanas palace if I accept her without testing people will think I am either a fool or have lust for woman. I know her devotion for me. As an ocean cannot go beyond its limit, Ravana also couldnot have touched such a glorious Sita. As a truthful person to make all the worlds to believe in Sitas purity, I kept complacent even while she was entering the flames. Deliberately I was looking at it. The cruel Ravana could not entertain even a thought of possessing her. As light couldnot be separated from the sun, Sita couldnot be separated from me. There is no one in all the worlds as pure as Sita. As a self respected person do not like to lose glory, similarly I also can not lose Sita. Out of love all divine personalities have come in person and gave me some good words. I respectfully accept all of them. While Brahma and others were praising, Rama took Sita in to his hands and embraced her with love. 118. Dasaratha comes to see Rama and Lakshmana: All divine personalities heard what Rama said. Lord Siva said to Rama. Lord Siva: Oh Rama! Oh destroyer of enemies! Having eyes like lotus petals! Superior among the righteous! We are fortunate that you have
462 Srimadhramayanam

killed Ravana. All the three worlds were suffering with the atrocities of Ravana. You had achieved an impossible task. You had averted darkness in all three worlds and they were happy with your achievement. Oh strongest of the strong men, Rama! now you go to Ayodhya. Baratha is waiting for you. Your mother Kousalya was living only to see you, go and console her. You also console Sumitra and Kaikyi. Get coroneted and rule Ayodhya. You make all your relatives and friends happy. You bear children and continue the Ikshvaku dynasty. Perform many aswamedhayagas and be a glorious king on earth. You protect Brahmins by giving them more cows and lands. You rule in an idealistic way and establish Ramarajyam. After that you go back to you abode. The glorious king on earth and your father in his previous birth is sitting in his vehicle. He came to see you. He became most fortunate having you as his son. Now he is living in the abode of moon. You and Lakshmana go to him and pay your salutations. On hearing Lord Sivas words, Rama and Lakshmana went to the vehicle, saw their father and prostrated at his feet. He embraced his sons and said. Dasaratha: Oh Rama! Though I was living in the heaven, I am not at all comfortable there. All devata communities and maharishi communities respect me. Still I am not peaceful. My son, now I am happy since you have destroyed all your enemies. You have completed the period of exile. I still remember what all Kaikayi said about you before you went to forest. I am happy that you and Lakshmana are safe. After embracing you both, as the fog disappears with the sun shine, all my grief has disappeared. Long ago a righteous brahmin by name Ekapada lived in the kingdom of Janaka. He defeated Vandhi, son of Varuna in a debate on sastras. Afterwards Astavakru the son of Ekapada, won that Nandhi in debate of sastras and made his father relieved from grief. In a similar manner, with your gentle nature you made me attain salvation. Oh superior among the men! Now only I came to know that your coronation was spoiled by Indra and other communities only to kill Ravana. The term of your exile is now completed. You go to Ayodhya. Kousalya will be the most fortunate woman to see you back after exile.
Yuddha Kandam 463

After your coronation the people of Ayodhya will be the most blessed community to be ruled by you. Then Rama with folded hands said to Dasaratha Oh father! You know all dharmas. Out of anger you said that you are leaving Kaikeyi and Baratha. That is a terrific curse. You withdraw the same now and bless them. Then Dasaratha withdrew his curse and embraced Rama and Lakshmana and said Lakshmana! you served Sita and Rama with great devotion. I am very happy to know that you will certainly reap the fruits of that dharma. With your devotion to Rama and Sita, your glory will become immortal in all the worlds. As you had the blessings of Rama, you will also get all superior lokas. You continue to serve Rama and Sita. Sita! Dont grieve since Rama said that he will desert you. He said like that only to show your glorious character to all the worlds. Believe that Rama alone is your god. Then he blessed Rama, Lakshmana and Sita and returned to the abode of Indra. 119. The boons of Indra: While looking at Rama, Indra said. Indra: Oh Rama! You are superior among men. You did a great service for the divine cause. Hereafter, after all worlds will live in peace and harmony. That is why we, all devatas came to you to give boons. You deserve valuable boons. Your service should not go waste without yielding the fruits. So you ask for boons. Rama: Oh Indra! If you have liking for me you make my request true. All these vanaras came for my help leaving their wives and children. They fought even at the cost of their life. They fought with rakshasas with courage and bravery. They had lost their lives.You should be kind on all of them. You bring them back to life; similarly those who are wounded, you bless them with full health and longevity. You also bless them enough fruits and roots for their living wherever they live. Indra: Oh Rama! Your request is not only just but also very generous. I will certainly make your request true. All the dead vanaras will come alive; all wounded will become hale and healthy. They will inhabit on the banks of perennial rivers and blooming mountains where plenty of roots and fruits are freely available.
464 Srimadhramayanam

The moment the boons were granted by Indra, all the dead vanaras sat as if they woke from deep sleep. Similarly the wounded vanaras also became normal. All divine communities praised Rama and advised him to send back all the vanaras to their respective places. You console Sita and go back to Ayodhya with Sita and Lakshmana. By saying so they all disappeared. 120: Vibheeshana brings Pushpaka: Rama slept there itself. Next morning Vibheeshana came and said to Rama to have sacred bath with mantras. Rama said. Rama: Oh friend! Let Sugriva and other vanaras complete their sacred bath. My self and Lakshmana will not undertake that ritual as my brother Baratha is anxiously waiting for me. I am also anxious to see him as early as possible. Until I see him neither I will take sacred bath nor change my garments. Ayodhya is far away from here; hence you make arrangements to reach Ayodhya as early as possible. Vibheeshana: Oh Rama! You will reach Ayodhya in one day. Ravana defeated Kubera and grabbed his Pushpaka. That pushpaka is ready for a flight. You can go to Ayodhya expeditiously. If you dont want to have a sacred bath and change your garments now, I wont press you further. But I would request you to live one more day on this land and then go to Ayodhya. Rama: Vibeshna! You helped me with your timely advice and by fighting with valour. You became my best friend. You worshipped me in several ways and pleased me. My friend! I yearn to see my brother. While I was living in Mt.Chitrakuta he tried in several ways to take me to Ayodhya. At that time I did not concede his request and promised to him that I would return immediately after the term of exile ends. So my mind is pricking to see my brother as early as possible and also to keep up my word given to him. So I must go and keep my brother and mothers happy. With all these reasons I am forced to displease you much against my will. I consider as if you have worshipped me with your love and hospitality. I request you not to be annoyed at me. You get me the Pushpaka immediately. On hearing Ramas words Vibheeshana kept Pushpaka in front of Rama which was built by Vishvakarma. The entire pushpaka was made of
Yuddha Kandam 465

gold and studded with precious stones. Rama and Lakshmana were astonished to see at the pushpaka as big as Mt.Meru. 121. Pushpaka leaves to Ayodhya: Vibheeshana kept Pushpaka in front of Rama and said, Prabhu! You order me what I have to do. Rama said, Oh Vibheeshana! All these vanaras fought the battle even at the cost of their precious and dear life. I feel it is our duty to honour and keep them happy. Now you make all arrangements to honour them suitably before they leave. Give them all that materials to make their life happy.They must feel they are all rewarded. Vibheeshana honored all the vanaras with most superior articles before Rama alighted pushpaka. Rama called Vibheeshana, Sugriva and others and said from Pushpaka oh Superior vanaras! With your help I could secure the victory. I congratulate you and express my heartfelt thanks to one and all. Now you all go to your respective places. Oh Sugriva! In the interest of a friend what all one could have done, you did. I convey my profuse thanks to you. Now you go back with your vanaras to Kishkinda. Oh Vibheeshana! I made you king of Lanka. You rule that land majestically and happily. Even Indra can not defeat you. I am leaving for Ayodhya. I seek your permission. On hearing Ramas words, Vibheeshana and other vanaras requested Rama with folded hands Rama! We wish to come to Ayodhya and spend some time in your gardens. We wish to pay our salutation to Kousalya and from there we will return to our places. So we request you to take us also to Ayodhya. Then Rama said. Oh friends! It is my pleasure to go to Ayodhya with my best friends. Oh Sugriva! you and your vanaras alight pushpaka . Oh king of rakshasas! Vibheeshana! You also get into pushpaka with your ministers. After every one got in Rama ordered Pushpaka to leave for Ayodhya. Immediately it took off and travelled towards Ayodhya. 122. Rama speaks to Sita: When the pushpaka was proceeding towards Ayodhya with a great velocity of Vayu, Rama looked at Sita and said. Rama: Oh Sita! Vishvakarma had built the city of Lanka on Mt.Trikuta,which was as big as Mt.Kailash. Here vanaras and rakshasas
466 Srimadhramayanam

fought a great battle and killed each other. With their blood and flesh the entire ground became slurry and muddy. Ravana possessed several boons obtained from Brahma. He tortured the people of all worlds. That rakshasa was finally killed in my hands. Look at that point where Kumbhakarna was killed. Next to that Prahasta was killed. In the same manner the sons, ministers and relatives of Ravana were killed by us. Oh Sita! On this was seashore we landed with all vanaras. Our ancestor King Sagara had dug this wide ocean. Varuna the lord of waters lives in this ocean. This ocean is the treasure of diamonds, pearls, conches and many valuable stones. There is a mountain by name Mainaka hiding in these waters. When Hanuma was crossing this ocean in search of you, that Mt.Mainaka came to surface and urged Hanuma to take rest on his peaks. Lord Siva blessed me in building the bridge. One of the vanara by name Nalu has built the bridge on the sea. Because it was blessed by Lord Siva, this location is popularly known as Sethubandanam and thus it would become a pious pilgrim centre in course of time. Oh Sita! From here you can see a thick forest with tall trees. That is known as Kishkinda the capital city of Sugriva, the king of vanaras. I killed Vali in this forest and made Sugriva as its king. Sita said to Rama Oh King! If you permit me I would like to invite the queens of Sugriva. Rama agreed for Sitas request and said to Sugriva oh king of vanaras! Sita wants that all vanaras must come to Ayodhya with their wives. We are landing our Pushpaka in Kishkinda. You go and bring your queens. Sugriva was very happy and said to Tara My darling! Sita is inviting the wives of all vanaras to Ayodhya. You all come immediately and sit in pushpaka. We all can visit Ayodhya the capital of Dasaratha. Immediately Tara summoned all the vanara women and ordered them to come and sit in Pushpaka, so as they could see, play and enjoy in the gardens of Ayodhya. We have the occasion of meeting humans of those lands. All the vanara women went around pushpaka and boarded. Immediately the Pushpaka raised into the skies and travelled towards Ayodhya. Rama said to Sita. Oh Sita! This is called Mt.Rishamukha. On this mountain I made friendship with Sugriva and made a vow that I will kill Vali and make him the king of vanaras in the presence of Agni. I fulfilled
Yuddha Kandam 467

my vow. In the banks of this mountain there was a lake by name Pampa. By the side of Pampa Lake, I visited the ashrama of Sabari, a great tapasvini. After some time the Pushpaka reached Ayodhya. Oh Sita! After fourteen years, we have come back to our great city of Ayodhya. Look at its beauty from the sky. On hearing Ramas words, Vibheeshana, Sugriva and other vanaras looked at the beauty of Ayodhya and wondered. 123: Rama meets Barathwaja maharishi: After fourteen years Rama with Sita and Lakshmana went to Barathwaja maharishi. They went round the maharishi with folded hands and said. Rama: Oh Maharishi! Are the people of Ayodhya safe? Did Baratha become a popular ruler? Are the people of Ayodhya comfortable under Barathas popular rule? Are my mothers safe in Ayodhya? Are you often enquiring about their wellbeing? Barathwaja Maharishi: (with a smile) Rama! Baratha is not taking care of his body. His body is full of dust and soil. He is almost sketal. He wears Jata and valkalas. He will sit in front of your slippers and anxiously await your arrival. All your mothers and people are all safe. Rama! You have completed your exile, making your fathers word true. You have sacrificed your kingdom and royal pleasures to uphold dharma. Before you entered Dandaka vana you came here with your wife Sita and Lakshmana. I was very much sympathetic to you by looking at your pitiable situation. But now I am very proud of you because now you are returning after killing the most powerful enemies. You achieved the divine cause. You reduced the burden on earth. Thereby you have succeeded in your work and returning back to Ayodhya. On that day I wrongly pitied at you whereas today I am proud of you. Rama heard what all maharishi said and saluted him and sought his permission to go to Ayodhya. Then Rama boarded the Pushpaka and proceeded towards Ayodhya. 124. Hanuma meets Baratha: Rama called Hanuma and said, Oh Hanuma! Now you go to Ayodhya and enquire the wellbeing of all my people in the palace. Before
468 Srimadhramayanam

going you get down at Sringiberipuram and meet its king Guha. He will not only tell you all about Baratha but also the way to Ayodhya. From there you go to Baratha and inform him that I am quite safe with my wife and brother. Tell him I have completed all my responsibilities. You tell him all that had happened in detail right from the abduction of Sita till I killed Ravana. You tell him I am coming with my friends Sugriva, Vibheeshana and vanara leaders and their families. Oh Hanuma! While telling all about me you observe the facial expressions and feelings of Baratha. You come back and tell me what he is thinking about me. You are a statesman. You can easily know his thoughts from his looks, from his talks and behaviour. Why I am telling this is, that he was ruling Ayodhya and enjoying the benefits of the royalty for about fourteen years. Is he willing to relinquish the throne in favor of me? If my brother may think that he also was born in Ikshavaku family and entitled to rule and if he feels that he gained enough experience in ruling the country for the past fourteen years, I have no objection for his continuation. If he wishes to continue his rule, I will let him to go ahead and wont dethrone him. Oh Hanuma! Why I am telling you while we are little away from Ayodhya is I should know his mind before I reach Ayodhya. Since this is politically a sensitive issue, and to avoid embrassment, I am sending you to study his mind beforehand. Hanuma went to Sringiperam in a human form and met Guha and said. Oh Guha! Your friend Rama is safe with his wife and brother . He asked me to convey his wellbeing to you. Today being panchami on the request of Barathwaja maharishi he is staying with him for this night. Tomorrow morning Rama will come to see you. After informing Guha Hanuma left for Ayodhya to meet Baratha at Nandhi village on the outskirts of Ayodhya. There he saw Baratha wearing valkala and jatas. He found his body was full of dust and soil. Due to observance of austerity and religious observance, his body had become emaciated. He was surviving by eating measly fruits and roots. However with the splendour of his face, he appeared as a brahmarishi. He kept the slippers of Rama in front of him and was worshipping them. Under his rule all the people were living without any fear. All his ministers, purohithsand commanders were
Yuddha Kandam 469

also wearing jata and valkalas. The people of Ayodhya dissuaded themselves from a luxurious life. The people of Ayodhya were deifying Baratha as another god of dharma. Hanuma was immensely happy to see such an ideal Baratha and therefore he with folded hands and said: Hanuma: Oh Prabhu! Your brother Rama, for whom you are anxiously waiting is coming here very shortly to make you happy. You stop grieving for him. He is in a stone throw distance from you. He killed Ravana and brought back Sita from his captivity and completed all that he has assigned to do. On hearing Hanumas words, Barathas joy knew no bounds. With that extreme joy, he almost fainted and fell on ground. After recovering, he embraced Hanuma and said. Baratha: Oh gentleman! You have showered so much kindness on me by telling me about Rama. Are you a human or belongs to a divine community? I will gift you one lakh cows, hundred villages and sixteen unmarried maids as your wives. Baratha was overjoyed on hearing the news of Rama and said to Hanuma. 125-126: Hanuma narrates the details of Ramas exile: Baratha embraced Hanuma and asked. Baratha: Oh Hanuma! My brother Rama has left us all about fourteen ago in to Dandaka vana. You tell me what are all the achievements he did. How he got friendship with vanaras? Tell me in detail. Hanuma: Prabhu! You know that Rama left for Dandaka vana to make his fathers words true. You are also aware that he lived for some time in Mt. Chitrakuta. After you left, Rama left Chitrakuta and went deep in to the forest with his wife Sita and Lakshmana. On their way, they met several tapasvis. They narrated their sufferings at the hands of the rakshasa communities who were disturbing their tapasya, homas and yagnas. They all prayed for the protective measures from Rama. He assured them his protection and promised that he would kill all rakshasas. Finally they built a hermitage in Panchavati on the banks of river Godavari. In Janastana
470 Srimadhramayanam

while they were living a calm life, a rakshasi woman Surpanakha came and disturbed them. Rama was annoyed and asked Lakshmana to disfigure her. Lakshmana cut the nose and ears of that rakshasi. The wounded rakshasi went and provoked her community to punish Rama. About fourteen thousand rakshasas came and attacked Rama. But he alone killed all of them. As a matter of revenge, Ravana the king of rakshasas abducted Sita while Rama was away from his ashrama. The rakshasa took her to Lanka, kept her under his captivity. Grieving Rama while searching Sita Rama went to Mt. Rishyamukha where he met Sugriva, the king of vanaras. He made a friendship with Sugriva and promised him that he would kill his brother Vali and make him the king of Kishkinda. Rama fulfilled his promise. In return Sugriva promised Rama that he would help him in searching Sita. His vanaras who went in south direction came to know that Sita was under the captivity in Lanka. Hanuma (self) crossed the sea in one leap. He searched thoroughly and found Sita. He came back to Kishkinda and informed Rama that Sita was alive and is under captivity of Ravana. Rama built a bridge across the sea with the help of vanaras and entered Lanka. Vibheeshana requested protection of Rama from his brother Ravana. Rama assured protection to Vibheeshana and promised that he would make him the king of Lanka. Rama killed Ravana, his sons, his minister and his men and coroneted Vibheeshana as the king of Lanka. After the war Indra, Lord Siva and Brahma came down and praised Rama. King Dasaratha also came to congratulate his sons Rama and Lakshmana. From there we all came in pushpaka and landed at Kishkinda. There all vanaras and their women joined in that pushpaka and reached the ashrama of Barathawaja maharishi. There Rama took the blessings of maharishis and he was on the way to Ayodhya. He asked me to inform you about his arrival. 126: The grand reception to Rama: On hearing Hanumas words, Baratha called Satrugna and said. Baratha: Oh brother! Let all temples perform special worships. Let the highways be decorated with flowers, garlands and various other decorations. Arrange with traditional music concerts at all junctions. Let Vandis praise the glory of our Ikshvaku line. Let dancers perform and entertain people.
Yuddha Kandam 471

As instructed by Baratha, Satrugna made all arrangements from Nandhi village to Ayodhya. All households decorated their houses with various artistic decorations. Flags were hoisted at every street. Before dawn all the queens of king Dasaratha, the ministers, Brahmins and prominent citizens were moved from Ayodhya to Nandhi village in groups. Some of the ministers went on their elephants. Kousalya, Sumitra and Kaikayi and other queens went on chariots. Vandis recited the qualities and victorious deeds of Rama. Baratha kept Ramas slippers on his head and was doing the japa of Ramas name. The white umbrellas and chowaris were held by royal servants. Ministers, superior Brahmins, and business men were all waiting behind Baratha for the darshan of Rama. By sunrise, almost all the citizens of Ayodhya reached Nandhi village but there was no trace of Ramas arrival. Baratha called Hanuma and said Oh Hanuma! We are anxiously waiting for Rama; even the trace of his arrival is not visible. Normally monkeys do mischief, did you also play any monkey trick with me? On hearing Barathas words, Hanuma said Oh Prabhu! By the grace of Barathwaja all trees are flowered and bearing fruits. Each flower is overflowing with honey. Not only maharishi but also at the request of Rama, Indra also blessed sumptuous fruits and honey wherever vanaras are there. So the vanaras must have been enjoying the fruits and honey. Thereby, the vanaras might have delayed Ramas departure from ashrama or even Barathwaja must have arranged a big feast for Rama and other vanaras. That may be the reason for the delay While Hanuma was explaining to Baratha the reason for the probable delay, they heard the sounds of pushpaka in the sky. The Pushpaka was built by Vishvakarma for Kubera. Ravana defeated Kubera and grabbed it. Now Vibheeshana possessed it along with Lanka kingdom. Vibheeshana had arranged a flight for Rama to reach Nandhi village. That could be seen coming near the village. The pushpaka landed near Barathas ashrama. All the people assembled there shouted and cried in joy at the very sight of Rama. He descended from pushpaka, went and embraced Baratha and Satrugna. They prostrated at the feet of their eldest brother. Then they went to Lakshmana and Sita and made appropriate and joyful salutations to them. Baratha embraced and welcomed Sugriva, Jambavantha, Vibheeshana and other vanara leaders. Baratha said to Sugriva, Oh Sugriva! From today you are
472 Srimadhramayanam

our fifth brother. He saluted to Vibheeshana and said Oh Vibheeshana with your timely help, we have secured this great victory. Rama went and prostrated at the feet of Kousalya, Sumitra, Kaikayi and other mothers. He also prostrated at the feet of Vashista,his guru and priest. All the citizens of Ayodhya gave a warm welcome to Rama. He went to the pushpaka and said in a humble way. Oh Pushpaka! Now you go to your master Kubera and serve him as before. Having taken permission, pushpaka travelled towards north to reach Kubera. Thus the pushpaka abducted by Ravana had reached its old master. 127. The Coronation of Rama: Baratha: Oh Rama! You respected the words of my mother and gave me this kingdom. Now I am giving back the kingdom to you. A bull can pull any amount of load. Can a calf pull that much load? You can stop the velocity of a river with a dam but not with sand. In the same manner, I dont have the power to hold such a big kingdom, so you take back the kingdom and rule the country. At that time the barbers came and dressed the hair of Rama, Lakshmana, Baratha, and Satrugna. After that they were given sacred bath and dressed with royal garments and ornaments. In the same way, the queens of Dasaratha decorated Sita and made her more beautiful. Sumantra brought a chariot yoked with superior horses which were well decorated. Rama sat in that chariot. Baratha acted as the charioteer Sugriva, Hanuma, Vibheeshana and others had decorated themselves and went behind Ramas car. All ministers went to Ayodhya and made all arrangements for the coronation of Rama. Satrugna held the huge white umbrella over Ramas head. Lakshmana and Vibheeshana fanned the chowaris. All the divine communities and rishi communities praised Rama with many stotras. Sugriva rode the elephant named Satrunjaya and went behind Ramas chariot. On both the sides of the highway people showered flowers and encomium on Rama. In reciprocation Rama also waved his hand as an acknowledgement of their good will. Baratha: Oh Sugriva! We need sacred water from all the four seas for Ramas coronation. You depute four vanaras who could go and come back with holy waters at the earliest. Sugriva deputed Sushena to bring holy waters from the eastern sea, Rishabu from the southern sea, Gayu from the western sea and Nelu from
Yuddha Kandam 473

the northern sea. All the four flew at a velocity of Garutmantha and brought waters quickly. In this manner sacred water was secured for the coronation of Rama. Vasista, Vamadeva, Jabali, Kasyapa, Kathayana, Suyagna, Gauthama and Vujaya all these prominent eight rishis sprinkled the holy waters on Sita and Rama. Then Vasista and other rishis led Sita and Rama to the golden throne. After they sat they sprinkled sacred waters on the new ruler. After them the unmarried maids sprinkled the sacred waters on the royal couple. Then ministers and all the divine communities stood in a line and took their turn to sprinkle the holy waters on them. The golden crown was studded with precious gems and it was made by Brahma and presented to king Manu at the time of his coronation. After him each king in their dynasty wore the same crown. Such a crown was placed by Vasista on the head of Rama. Other priests and Brahmins decorated Rama with various ornaments. Satrugna held the white umbrella; Sugriva and Vibheeshana fanned the chowaris on either side of Rama. At the time of coronation, all devata communities sang Vedic hymns. Rama gifted one lakh horses, one lakh cows, hundred bulls, thirty crores of gold coins and many other precious jewels to all the superior scholars. He presented a gold chain studded with gems to Sugriva, a golden bracelet studded with diamonds to Angadha, precious stones and pearl chains and divine garments to Sita. Looking at Hanuma Sita removed a chain from her neck and looked at Rama,who is an expert in knowing others mind said to Sita oh Sita! You give it to any person with pleasure and whom you like and who is brilliant, brave, glorious, tact, capable, humble, moral, manly and valorous. On hearing Ramas words Sita called Hanuma and presented it to him. Rama honoured and presented many valuable articles and garments to everyone of the vanaras and said to them oh vanaras you all go back to Kishkinda. Sugriva and Vibheeshana also took permission from Rama and went back to their respective places. The glorious and noble Rama, was victorious everywhere and had no enemies and ruled Ayodhya for several thousands of years. He called Lakshmana and said oh Lakshmana! We are enjoying this land from our ancestors, you also take a share in the administration and rule the country as our ancestors did. I offer you to be the crown prince and assist me. Lakshmana refused to accept Ramas offer. Finally Rama made Baratha as the crown prince of Ayodhya.
474 Srimadhramayanam

Rama performed several yagnas like Paundareekam, Ashwamedha, Wajpaya etc. (different types of yagnas as defined in Vedas). and ruled Ayodhya for ten thousand years. In Ramas rule women did not suffer widowhood. People did not suffer from cruel animals or due to disease or thieves. As people followed the path of dharma, none of them was afraid of punishment by Rama. Though people lived over thousand years there were no diseases; they did not suffer floods or famine. Elders loved youngsters, youngsters used to respect elders. People used to have many children and lived happily. All people praised the glories of Rama. In sum and substance in Ramarajya every thing is filled with Rama. In Ramarajya trees used to bear fruits in all seasons and they spread with branches and sub branches spreading wide areas. The clouds used to rain three times in a month. People always used to enjoy fragrance and pleasant air. They spoke only truth. None of them told a lie. In one word, people in Ramarajya were living with good and noble qualities and righteous approach. This epic of Ramayana was written by the great saint Valmiki. It preaches the duty of a man. It gives glory and improves longevity. If kings hear or read they will secure victories. Whoever reads or hears they will become pure and be free from all the sins. Whoever listens the epic up to Ramas coronation, their aspirations will fructify. They will have ideal children; those who aspire for wealth will get wealth. If the kings listen they will conquer their enemies and rule the land. If the women listen they bear children like Rama, Lakshmana, and Satrugna and they will lead a happy life like Kousalya, Sumitra and Kaikeyi. Those who listen the episode of Ramas victory will get longevity. Those who keep faith and listen this epic will have control over the anger and relief from their difficulties and live happily with their relatives. Those who have the blessings of Rama, all their desires will be fulfilled. If this epic is heard all devata communities will keep you happy. If maids read this epic, they will get good husband and children,if Kshatriyas should bow their heads with folded hands and listen the epic of Ramayana from a Brahmin. Whoever reads this Ramayana with devotion, will get everything good. oOo
Yuddha Kandam 475

Uttara Kandam
1. The arrival of Maharishis: When Rama was crowned as the King of Ayodhya, many maharishis came to congratulate him. From the east came Koushika and others. From the south, came Agasthya and others. From the west, came Dhaumya and others and from the north came Vasista and others. They were equal to Agni in their virtuosity and luster. Rama went out with folded hands and invited all the maharishis to his court hall and worshipped them with traditional honours. Dharba grass was spread on the floor and purified deer skin was placed to cover it. Rama requested maharishis to take their seats. Maharishis: Oh Rama! You have killed Ravana who harassed all the worlds and you alone are capable of winning all the three worlds. You have killed the most ferocious and hefty Kumbhakarna and his sons who were as ferocious as their father. Finally the most thrilling and suspenceful fight was with Indrajeet. Henceforth maharishis and Brahmin communities can continue their tapasya, yagnas and homas with out any fear. Rama: Oh maharishis! Why are you giving more importance to the valour of Indrajeet than Ravana and Kumbhakarna? Is Indrajeet more powerful than all other ferocious rakshasas like Ravana and Kumbhakarna? If so what is the reason? I am requesting you out of curiosity. How come that Indrajeet had so much of strength defeat even Indra? 2. The episode of Pulastyas birth: Agasthya: Rama! Indrajeet defeated Indra several times and never returned without a victory. I will tell about his valour and strength. Before that, I will tell you about the birth of Ravana. In Krutayuga, Brahma created ten prajapathis to rule the world. Pulastya was one among the ten. He was a Brahmarishi; he was equal to his father, Brahma in all respects.
476 Srimadhramayanam

He went to Trunabindus tapovana to perform tapasya on Mt.Meru and built a hermitage. The atmosphere on Mt.Meru was so beautiful, and congenial for performing tapasya. Young girls belonging to munis, nagas, raja rishis and apsaras used to play, sing and dance in and around the hermitages. On a particular day Pulastya was disturbed by those girls and unexpectedly a curse like words came from his mouth. whom ever I see, she will become pregnant. All the girls who came to know about the curse of Pulastya, stopped playing in his tapovana. But the innocent girl, the daughter of Trunabindu, went in search of her playmates to Pualstyas ashrama. While he was reciting Vedas, the girl caught the eyes of Pulastya, immediately remarkable changes took place in her body. Her body became pale and had the symptoms of pregnancy. She went running to her father and started weeping. Trunabindu was shocked to look at the agony of his daughter and asked, What is the matter? Then the girl replied in a trembling voice, Father! I have not done any sin. While Pulastya maharishi was reciting Vedas, I stood listening. After that some changes took place in my body. On hearing his daughter, Trunabindu closed his eyes and meditated and he came to know that the change in the body of his daughter was only a result of Pualstyas curse like words. Then Trunabindu took his daughter to Pulastya and said to maharishi; oh Pulastya maharishi! This girl is my daughter. She is a girl of immaculate character and mild by nature. By the providence of god, she had become yours. She will be obedient and serve you as per your needs. So you please accept her. Pulastya heard the words of Trunabindu and accepted the young lady as his wife. Then Trunabindu left his daughter with Pulastya and returned to his ashrama. From then onwards the girl was serving Pulastya and kept him happy. One day the Pulastya said to his wife; Oh Good girl! I am pleased with your character and services. I am blessing you with a son. That son would be as great tapasvi as me. Since that boy was formed in you while you were listening to Vedas, he would be popularly known as Visravasu. The girl was immensely happy at the kindness of her husband. After some time she delivered a boy. Pulastya named him as Visravasu, who also became a great tapasvi later.
Uttara Kandam 477

3. The episode of Visravasu, Vyshravana: Visravasu had become a great tapasvi like his father. He was applauded by all muni and divine communities for his religious observation, good qualities, character and devotion in learning Vedas. He had control over sensual organs and followed muni dharma. With his good qualities Barathwaja maharishi gave his daughter in marriage to him. Visravasu had a glorious son. He was astonished at the good qualities of his son who was yet to be born. As soon as the boy was born, his grandfather was pleased to look at the boy and said, He will become the principal finance controller of all the worlds. He named the child as Vysharavana. All devatas, maharishis and muni communities blessed the child with longevity and glory. In course of time the boy exceeded Agni in splendour. He made a severe penance, by meditating on Brahma without taking food for over thousand years. Brahma was pleased with his tapasya and appeared before him with Indra and other divine communities. Brahma: Oh My son! I am pleased with your tapasya. Ask for a boon. Vysharavana: Oh Brahma! I want to become one of the rulers of the worlds; make me as the chief controller of all finances. Brahma: So be it. My son! already there are Indra, Varuna and Yama ruling the worlds. From now on you become fourth ruler on finance. I am awarding you divinity and also Pushpaka Vimanam to discharge your duties. Then Vysharavana went to his father Visravasu and said to him: Vyshravana: Oh father! Brahma has made me one of the rulers of the worlds, but he had not given me any place for my living. You show me a place for my living. Visravasu: My son! In the middle of southern seas, there is a mountain called Trikuta. On that Mt.Trikuta there is a beautiful city already existing which is equal to Indras Amaravathi. The boundary walls were built with huge gates. Inside the compound wall, wide barracks were built and huge machineries were erected for the manufacture of weapons. In those barracks, strong military force was also stationed for security. The
478 Srimadhramayanam

rakshasas living on that Mt.Trikuta ran away to Patala for fear of the of Lord Vishnu. At present nobody is living there. You go and stay in that city. As suggested by his father, Vysharavana went to Mt.Trikuta and occupied the city of Lanka and made it as his place of living. After he went and settled millions of rakshasas came from Patala and with his permission, started living there. From then onwards Lanka has become a suitable place by rakshasas and they stayed under the rule of Vyshravana. 4. Rakshasa dynasties: Rama: Oh Agastya maharishi! How Lanka happened to be the place of rakshasas? I am under the impression that the origin of rakshasas was from Pulastyas. Are there any other dynasties also other than Pulastyas Do you mean that they are stronger than Ravana, Kumbhakarna and Prahasta etc. If so, what were their origins? Why they were driven away by Lord Vishnu? Tell me. Agastya: Oh Rama! Brahma first created water. To protect water, he created creatures. All those creatures have become weak due to undernourishment. However all those creatures went to Brahma, and requested him to prescribe their duties. Then Brahma ordered them to protect waters and provided enough strength for the same. On hearing Brahmas words, some of them said, We obey your orders, the other creatures said, We wish to do tapasya. Those creatures who said, we will protect were made as rakshasas. Similarly the creatures who said, we will worship were made as Yakshas. Among the rakshasas there were two brothers, they were Heti and Praheti. They were as strong as Madhu and Kaitabhu. Among them Praheti was the most righteous rakshasa. He went to forests to perform tapasya. Heti married the sister of Lord Yama by name Fear. To justify the name, she became very ferocious. Heti the leader of rakshasas had a son by name Vidyutkeshu. He was as splendorous as the sun. As he attained youthhood, Heti wanted to arrange marriage for him. He selected Salakatankata, daughter of Sandhya. After their marriage, they went around the world and enjoyed. After some time Salakatankata became pregnant. She did not like the pregnancy, because it would be an
Uttara Kandam 479

impediment to continue and enjoy a free life with her husband. Before delivery, she went to Mt.Mandira and delivered a child. She left the child in the mountain and went back to her husband. On that mountain, the child started crying loudly with hunger. Fortunately, Lord Siva and Parvathi were passing through that way and heard the cry. They took pity on the child and decided to bring him up . That boy was named as Sukeshu. After some time that boy became a youth and they gave him the divinity. He was given a Vimanam by name Kalagamanam and allowed him to roam around the worlds. Sukeshu also obtained several boons from Lord Siva and Parvathi. 5. The Dynasty of Sukeshu: Though Sukeshu was a rakshasa by birth, he was a righteous rakshasa,. Gramani a gandarva gave his daughter Devavathi in marriage to him. She , in her beauty and prettiness, was as radiant as goddess Lakshmi. After some time Sukeshu had three sons by Devavathi. Those three sons were as splendorous as Tretagnis. Sukeshu named them as Malyavantha, Sumali and Mali. Those three were as powerful as three Sakthis (Prabhu Sakthi, mantra Sakthi, uthsaha Sakthi). They were as ferocious as the terrific disease viz. vata, pitta, sleshama. They commenced severe tapasya so as to obtain boons from the Lord Siva. For the severity of their tapasya all worlds trembled. Brahma, Indra and other divine communities appeared before them and asked What do you want? They asked several boons such as Oh Brahma! We should possess the strength to destroy all our enemies. No one should be able to get the better of us. We should have immortality. We three brothers should not fight against each other and live with love and harmony. Brahma granted all those boons and disappeared. In course of time, they became arrogant with the strength of their boons and tortured all creatures including suras, asuras, rishis, charunas. One day those brothers went to the great architect Vishvakarma and said. Eldest Brother: Oh great architect! You have built all the houses and towns for devatas to suit their taste and stature. We too want a big city either on Mt.Himalayas or Mt.Meru or Mt.Mandara. It should be as big and beautiful as lord Sivas abode.
480 Srimadhramayanam

Vishvakarma: Oh rakshasa Kings! On the shores of southern sea there are two mountains, Trikuta and Suvela. In between those two mountains the peaks are as high as the sky touching the clouds. The slopes of those two mountains are as sharp as dagger. Even the birds flying in the sky cannot fly over the slopes and reach the mountain. On those peaks I built a city by name Lanka as ordered by Lord Siva. It is thirty yojanas wide and hundred yojanas in length. All the four gates were made of gold and it cannot be conquered by any one like Indras Amaravathi. So you can occupy Lanka. On hearing Vishvakarmas words, the three brothers took several million rakshasas with them and settled in Lanka. In those days, a Gandarva woman by name Narmada had three daughters. Of these three, Sundari married Malyavantha; Ketamathi married Sumali and Vasudha married Mali. They were all living happily in Lanka. Aghastya continues the story:Oh Rama! Malyavantha had six sons and one daughter by Sundari. Sumali had seven sons and three daughters by Ketamathi. For Mali, four sons by Vasudha. Malis sons became the ministers of Vibeshana. The three brothers were torturing devas, asuras and people in all the worlds with the strength of the boons. They cutivated the bad habit of disturbing and destroying homas, and yagnas. All the devatas approached and prayed to Lord Vishnu for full proof protection from those rakshasas. 6. Devatas seek protection from Lord Vishnu: Devatas and Rishis: Oh Prabhu! The sons of Sukeshu are spoiling our yagnas and torturing us . They are driving away devatas from the heaven. Mali declares that he is none other than Vishnu, Sumali declares that he is Rudra, Malyavantha declares that he is Brahma. They also boast that Indra, Varuna, sun, moon, and Yama are all their servants. With their arrogance, they turmoiled your creation. You must save us by eliminating these enemies of people. We seek your timely action and protection. Lord Vishnu: Oh Rishis and devatas! I am aware of the atrocities of those rakshasas. They became arrogant with the boons acquired from
Uttara Kandam 481

Lord Siva. So I have planned to purge them all and do it an opportune time. You all go to your places and remain confidently Malyavantha came to know these assurance given by Vishnu to devatas and rishis and said to his brothers: Malyavantha: Oh brothers! Vishnu has given an assurance to devatas to kill all of us. Vishnu is not an ordinary person. He has killed the most valorous rakshasas like Hiranyakasipa, Namuchi and many others. Those rakshasas had also performed tapasya, yagnas and acquired many boons from Lord Siva. They were all experts in sorcery and superior archers. In spite of that Vishnu killed them all. Since Vishnu has given protection for devatas, we all should be careful in further torturing devatas and maharishis. Mali: Oh brother! We have studied Vedas and sastras. We have given many gifts to scholars. We performed yagnas. We also have boons of immortality and we are free from diseases. We are ruling a big empire without any enemy. We all become righteous and shall establish the path of dharma. Several times we attacked devatas with the strength of our astras and valour. Our Lanka is in the middle of sea, therefore it is impossible for any one to subjucate Lanka. More than every thing we are immortals. To whom, are we afraid of? Is it for Vishnu or Rudra or Indra? None of these devatas can face us in war. We have no enemity with Vishnu. With out any provocation will Vishnu come and kill us? Vishnu is a very judicious and reasonable. These devatas must have complained against us. So it is better to kill all those devatas who made complaint against us instead of getting frightened of Vishnu. Thus the rakshasas had decided to attack devatas and went to heaven on an expedition . With the strength of boons and their enthusiasm on war, rakshasas failed to understand that they were unwittingly becoming victims at the hands of fate. Brahma went to Lord Vishnu with all devatas and prayed for protection from rakshasas. Vishnu appeared before them and said, Oh devatas! You give a good fight to rakshasas, I am also coming to kill all of them. I am assuring you my protection. 7. Lord Vishnu kills rakshasas: Aghastya continues the story: Rakshasas rained astras on Vishnu and they dropped like rain on a mountain before they reached Vishnu.
482 Srimadhramayanam

They attacked Vishnu as locusts dashing against flames. Rakshasas, riding on chariots, elephants, horses and infantry and raining powerful arrows and surrounded Vishnu. Vishnu blew the conch Panchajanya. By its sound, all the three worlds were frightened. Then he took his bow Saargajanya and sent off several arrows on all rakshasas. Elephant and horses were falling dead. Infantry soldiers lost their heads. After destroying the rakshasas, Vishnu blew his conch and made a big roar which resembled a lions yell. On hearing those furious sounds, many rakshasas were dead; surviving rakshasas ran to safety. At that time Sumali attacked Vishnu with a big army. The arrows from both sides covered the sky as fog covered the sunrays. Sumali made a big war cry. Vishnu set one arrow at the charioteer of Sumali and killed him. As the charioteer was dead, the horses lost control and ran to far away places. After Sumali was away from the battlefield, Mali attacked Vishnu. He rained several astras on Vishnu, some pierced on Vishnus chest and wounded him. Mali was jubilant as he was able to wound Vishnu. He intensified his attack with powerful astras. Vishnu twanged his bow and shelled powerful astras on Mali. Blood was flowing like a stream. Vishnu with one arrow broke the flag post of Mali and destroyed his chariot with four arrows. As he lost his chariot, Mali jumped on to the ground like a lion with his cub and attacked Garutmantha and hit on his forehead as Yama hit Lord Siva and as Indra smashed mountains with his Vajra. Garutmantha was seriously hurt by the blow and went back from the battlefield with Vishnu. As Vishnu left the battle field all rakshasas made victorious roars. Vishnu became furious on the jubilant rakshasas and rolled his Chakrayudha on them. The Chakra removed several heads of rakshasas. In the meanwhile Garutmantha recovered and came back to the battlefield and killed several rakshasas with the velocity of his wings. In addition to Vishnus sharp arrows and his Chakra on one side and Garutmantha on the other side, killed several rakshasas. 8. Rakshasas ran away to Rasatala: While Vishnu was killing rakshasas, Malyavantha came back to attack Vishnu and said:
Uttara Kandam 483

Malyavantha: Oh Vishnu! You are fighting against the ethics of Kshatriya dharma. You are killing rakshasas while my soldiers were fleeing for their life. By this unprincipled way of war, you will not be eligible for superior lokas. Vishnu: Oh rakshasa! Your army is torturing rishis, devatas and scholars. I promised them that I would kill all of you and protect dharma. I am prepared even to lose my life but I will not be complacent without fulfilling my promise to them. I will not spare you even if you go and hide in Rasatala. While Vishnu was speaking, Malyavantha dispatched the powerful Sakthi weapon on Vishnu. That Sakthi hit on the chest of Vishnu and appeared as a flash. As Vishnu was a friend of Kumaraswamy he removed the Sakthi from his chest and threw it back on Malyavantha, with that he fell down and fainted. After a while, he managed to recover and threw a spear on the chest of Vishnu and it fell down. Malyavantha ran to Vishnu and gave six blows with his fist but he bounced back like a ball. Malyavantha got up from the ground and hit hard on Garutmantha,who became furious and raised a huge whirlwind with his wings and with the velocity of the wind, Malyavantha was thrown away to a far off place. On seeing Malyavanthas fall, his brother Sumali retreated to Rasatala with his army. Malyavantha was also ashamed of his defeat before Garutmantha and ran away. Oh Rama! In this manner rakshasas fought several times with Vishnu and they could not defeat him. Malyavantha and his brothers ran away with their families, followers and settled in Rasatala. Kubera alone with his family and followers settled down in Lanka and lived peacefully. Sumali, Malyavantha, Mali and all other rakshasas were several times stronger and valorous than Ravana. Except Vishnu, none of the devatas could overcome those rakshasas. Thus you are none other than Vishnu himself. You are eternal, indestructible, all embracing and omniscient. You are born only to destroy rakshasas. You stay on this earth, reestablish dharma and protect sadhus. You are the benefactor of all creatures. Oh Rama! I told you the origin of rakshasas. Now I will tell you the history of Ravana and others.
484 Srimadhramayanam

9. The birth of Ravana and others: After some time Sumali started making travels between Rasatala and earth. On one occasion he went to see his father Pulastyu with his daughter, who was as beautiful as goddess Lakshmi. On his way he saw Kubera travelling in his Pushpaka vimanam. He was lustrous and blessed with divinity. Sumali too wanted to become as prosperous as Kubera. He discussed with his people and said to his daughter Kaikasi. Sumali: Oh daughter! You attained marriageable age. I am unable to find a suitable bridegroom in our community; one who can match your beauty, brilliance and wisdom. The glory of any family will enhance for three generations based on good conduct and nature of a girl. You are one such fortunate girl. Daughter! You marry the great tapasvi Visravasu. He is the son of Pulastyu; one of the ten prajapathis created by Brahma. If you marry him you will have children as smart and prosperous as Kubera. Kaikasi agreed to her fathers advice and went to Visravasus ashrama and stood before him and was looking at her feet. He was worshipping Agni . Being superior among tapasvis, Visravasu looked at her. She looked pretty and beautiful. Her waist was as small as her fist. Looking at Kaikas,i Visravasu said, Oh petite girl! Who are you? Whose daughter you are? What brought you here? Kaikasi: Oh righteous Brahmarishi! My name is Kaikasi. My fathers name is Sumali, You know what I have in my mind. Visravasu: Oh fortunate girl! I understand you are expecting sons from me. You came to me in the most inauspicious time to have children. Children who are born at this time, would become horrible in form and would be cruel in nature. In short they will become rakshasas. Kaikasi: Oh righteous maharishi! I came here to have sons as righteous as you are. I want that my children should become Brahma Gnanis like you. So you bless me. Visravasu: Kaikasi! You desired children from me on an inauspicious time remembering your father. That cannot be rewritten. However your last son alone will become a righteous person and belong to my family.
Uttara Kandam 485

Aghastya continues the story: After some time, as Visravasu said, Kaikasi delivered horrible and cruel sons. The eldest son had ten heads on his shoulder with long teeth on either side. He had twenty hands and black hair and looked like a dark cloud. At the time of his birth, all cruel animals spat fire. They circled anticlockwise. Blood rained from the sky. Sunlight became dim. Visravasu named him as dasagriva (Ravana). The second son she delivered was Kumbhakarna with an unusually hefty body. There was none equal to his heftiness. After Kumbhakarna, a girl was born by name Surpanakha. She was as ugly as Ravana and Kumbhakarna. The last son was Vibeshana, a righteous person. At the time of his birth devatas rained flowers on him. All the children of Kaikasi were living in that forest. Right from their childhood, they were engaged in cruel acts. Ravana and Kumbhakarna used to kill maharishis and eat. Not satisfied with that, they wandered all the three worlds and killed many people. Vibeshana right from his childhood learnt Vedas and was doing service to his gurus. Right form the beginning, he remained not only as a vegetarian but also had a limit on his diet, unlike Kumbakarna. He gained control over his sensitive organs. Thus he led a simple life befitting a muni. One day Kubera came to see his father on his Pushpaka Vimana. Kaikasi was jealous by watching the radiance and sheen and the glory of her step son Kubera. With all her jealousy over Kubera, she called Ravana, Kumbhakarna and said: Kaikasi: My sons! Are you looking at the glory of your step brother Kubera? Look at him, how splendour he is. In fact, both of you are cousins only. But there is a vast difference in your fortune and luster. Hence you have to work hard to become as glorious as Kubera. Ravana: Oh mother! I will not only become as big as Kubera. I will become greater than him. I will do tapasya and achieve what all you wanted. Out of jealousy over Kubera, Dasagriva decided to do a severe tapasya for which he went to Gokarna with his brothers, built a hermitage and started penance from there. All the three brothers meditated on Brahma.
486 Srimadhramayanam

10. Ravana and others receive boons from Brahma Rama: Oh Agasthya maharishi! What type of tapasya did they perform? What type of boons they have secured? Agasthya: Oh Rama! Ravana and Kumbhakarna followed all dharmas of a tapasya and did active penance. In summer, they sat in among the blazing fire in an open place; in rainy season, they sat under open sky and did tapasya drenching in rain. During winter, they stood in the river water up to their neck and penanced for many years. Ravana did tapasya with out taking any food. For ten thousand years he had done severe tapasya by not taking food. After completing one year, he cut one of his head and offered it in homa. In this manner all the nine years he offered nine heads to the flames. At the end of the tenth year, he was about to cut his tenth and head also to offer in homa. At that time Brahma appeared before him and said to him. Brahma: Ravana! I am pleased with your relentless penance and offer of your heads. Tell me what do you want! Ravana: Worshipful Brahma! Normally people are afraid of their death. You bless me with immortality. Brahma: Oh Ravana! Every thing that is created has to expire one day or other. it is impossible for any one to escape or avoid from death. So you ask for any other boon. Ravana: Oh Eternal Prajapathi! You bless me immortality from birds, nagas, Yakshas, daithyas, danavas, rakshasas, devatas except human beings. I can protect myself with my own strength from humans and other beings. I care all of them like a blade of grass. Brahma: So be it. Oh superior of rakshasa! I am pleased with your penance and I am giving back all your nine heads. From today onwards, I am also blessing you to take any form you wish to have. Vibeshana did his tapasya standing on one leg for five thousand years looking at sun. With folded hands, meditatied on Brahma. Brahma: Oh Vibeshana! I am pleased with your tapasya. What do you want from me?
Uttara Kandam 487

Vibeshana: Oh Brahma! Most righteous person of all the worlds. In whatever difficult situation I may be placed, bless me to keep my mind firmly fixed on dharma. You bless me Brahmastra. Whatever ashrama I may be placed, let my mind be fixed on dharma. Bless me strength to follow such dharma. Brahma: Vibeshana! As you desired, you will become a righteous person. Though you are born as a rakshasa, your mind will always be fixed on dharma and I am also blessing you a long life. All devata communities witnessing from the sky were praising Vibeshana for his righteous nature. They also worshipped Brahma and requested him not to give boons to Kumbhakarna, since he was teasing all the worlds. Brahma understood the mind of devatas and asked Saraswathi oh Devi! You enter Kumbhakarna and make him speak as desired by devatas. Immediately goddess Saraswathi entered Kumbhakarna and stood on his tongue. After that Brahma asked Kumbhakarna What do you want? Kumbhakarna wanted to seek a boon of nirdaya (cruelty) before he expressed his desire, Saraswathi stood on his tongue and made him to ask Nidra (sleep). Immediately Brahma said so be it and disappeared. With him Saraswathi also disappeared. Kumbhakarna has realized the great damage had happened to his hard tapasya. He presumed that this must be a conspiracy of devatas. 11. Ravana invades Lanka: Sumali came to know that Ravana, Kumbhakarna and Vibeshana had several boons from Brahma. So he came out from Rasatala to the earth. Along with Sumali, Mareecha, Prahasta, Virupaksha, Mahodara and other ministers also came out with enthusiasm. They went to Ravana and said. Sumali: Ravana! You have acquired many boons. All our rakshasa communities are hiding in Rasatala for fear of Vishnu. Now since you have become a strong man among rakshasas, we all go back to our Lanka. You employ any one of the four upayas(stratagem) which are usually enumerated for winning an enemy viz. sama, dana, bheda, danda; to drive away Kubera from Lanka. You conquer Lanka and rule rakshasas from there. We all will become your faithful and loyal servants. You rejuvenate the dynasty of rakshasas.
488 Srimadhramayanam

Ravana: Oh grandfather! Kubera is my elder cousin brother and a glorious person. It is not fair on your part to talk ill of him and try to develop a rift between the brothers. Sumali understood the mind of Ravana and kept quiet for the time being. After some time Prahasta went to Ravana and said. Prahasta: Ravana! You are a great, brave and courageous rakshasa. Besides, you have got numerous boons from Brahma and other gods. The words you have spoken to Sumali are not befitting to a valorous hero like you. A valorous person always depends on his valour and not on sentiments. To that matter Diti and Aditi are also sisters. They were so affectionate to each other. They both were the wives of Kasyapa maharishi. Aditi gave birth to devatas. Diti gave birth to daithyas. You know all dharmas. You read well Vedas and sastras. You are aware the entire earth including the sea and mountains belonged to daithyas. But Vishnu with his bravery and courage defeated and killed all daithyas in a battle. He has gifted all the three worlds to devatas. So the enemity between brothers did not start with you. The old enemity continues. So you listen to my words and do what I say. Ravana was very much impressed with Prahastas words and also the logic and dharma behind it. He said to Prahasta that he would drive away Kubera from Lanka. On the same day, Ravana and other rakshasas entered Lanka and stationed in Mt.Trikuta. He said to Prahasta: Ravana: Prahasta! You go to Kubera as my messenger and tell him as my words. Oh gentleman! Kubera! This Lanka belongs to rakshasas. You are occupying in our land. Sinless people like you will not do such unrighteous act. So it is not fair on your part to encroach our land. Oh valorous Kubera! You give back Lanka to us and make us happy. Oh Prahasta! You tell these words in a most pleasing and melodious way. Prahasta went to lanka and met Kubera and said to him. Prahasta: Oh Sinless! Oh great principled person! Oh superior among the archers! You are the controller of finance of all the worlds. I am deputed by your brother Ravana. I am telling what Ravana wanted me to tell, kindly listen; this great city of lanka was under the rule of rakshasas. You are also aware that Sumali was ruling it. So you leave this city to Ravana and oblige .
Uttara Kandam 489

Kubera: Oh Prahasta! My father has given this city to me. No rakshasas was living at that time. The entire city was in a dilapidated condition. I cleaned them all, made them habitable and created ideal living conditions. You go and say as my answer Oh brother! This city and the kingdom belong to you only. There is no necessity to have a partition of this kingdom. You come down; we both will live and coexist. He said to Prahasta and went to his father and told him. Oh father! Ravana came and asked me to return the city to rakshasas. He had sent Prahasta as his messenger. Oh righteous father! you instruct me what I should do. Visravasu: My son! That wicked Ravana had come to me also. I told him in several ways. I also told him if he dont listen to my words, he would suffer for it and get destroyed. Ravana became arrogant because of his boons. He ignored dharma and banked on his vigour and boons. He was not in a position to discriminate between good and bad. So you handover Lanka to him and you settle down in Mt.Kailash with your followers. On that Mt.Kailash a divine river Mandakini is flowing. To enjoy the landscape many Devatas, Gandarvas nagas, kinnaras, apsaras and many divine communities come there with their wives. Dont develop enemity with that wicked and cruel fellow. As advised by his father, Kubera went to Mt.Kailash, settled there with his followers. Prahasta was happy with the decision taken by Kubera, went to Ravana and said. Oh Mahaparshwa! Your brother Kubera and his followers vacated Lanka and settled down in Mt.Kailash. Now the city of Lanka is vacant. You can go and occupy it. Ravana heard Prahastas words and happily entered Lanka. He built a beautiful city like Amaravathi. 12. The marriage of Ravana: Ravana was crowned as the king of Lanka and stayed with his brothers and sister Surpanakha. He celebrated the marriage of Surpanakha with Vidyutjuhvana. After some time, Ravana went to forest for hunting. There he saw Mayu, the son of Diti. Ravana saw a beautiful girl with him. Looking at them Ravana asked. Who are you? Why are you wandering in this forests of no mans land? Mayu said.
490 Srimadhramayanam

Mayu: I am Mayu, son of Diti. I am married to Hema, an Apsara woman. I enjoyed all comforts with her for more than ten thousand years. About thirteen years back she went on a divine cause. She has not yet returned. Since then I was anxiously waiting for her arrival. All these years I built the city with gold, diamonds, gems etc. with my mystic powers. Since my wife Hema was not with me, I am living with my daughter, Mandodari in this city. As she cannot live alone in the city, she came with me. I am also searching for a suitable husband for her. Apart from this girl, I have two sons. The eldest son is Mayavi, the second son Dundhubhi. I have told about me. Now I am inquisitive to know about you also. Who are you? From where are you coming? Why have you come to this forest? Ravana : Oh Mayu! I am the son of Visravasu, people call me as Dasagriva. My father is third in the Brahmas dynasty. On hearing Ravanas words Mayu was happy. Since Ravana was the son of a maharishi and belonging to the family of Brahma, he thought him ideal personality to be the most suitable husband for his daughter. Mayu: Oh king! She is my daughter, Mandodari. She was born to Hema an Apsara. You accept my daughter as your wife. Ravana agreed to Mayus request and he made agnihotra and married that girl in the presence of Agni. Agastya continues: Rama! Though Mayu was aware that Ravana was cursed by his father to be a cruel rakshasa, still he gave his daughter in marriage to him, because he hailed from the dynasty of Brahma. Along with his daughter, he gifted the most powerful weapon Sakthi which was created by him. The same Sakthi was sent on Lakshmana, you might remember. Ravana went to his city with his wife Mandodari. He performed the marriage of Kumbhakarna with Vajrajwala, daughter in law of emperor of Vairochana. After his marriage, he performed Vibeshanas marriage with Sarama, daughter of Sailashu a gandarva king. After some time Mandodari delivered a boy. At the time of his birth, the boy cried like roaring of a cloud. So he was named as Meghanath. He was popularly known as Indrajeet.
Uttara Kandam 491

13. The atrocities of Ravana: After some time the influence of Brahmas boons started working on those three brothers. Kumbhakarna was dragged into the sleep. Before that he asked Ravana to build a rest house for soundly and uninterruptedly sleeping. Ravana called Vishvakarma and built a sleeping house which was three yojanas in length and three yojanas in width. He has created all facilities. It looked like Mt.Meru. Kumbhakarna entered that house and slept in long spells. While Kumbhakarna was in sleep, Ravana attacked devata communities and defeated them. He tortured munis, rishis and many other brahmins who were performing yagnas and homas. He agitated all the worlds as an elephant entered a lake to play in still water. Ravana entered heaven and destroyed the most pleasant pleasure garden of Indra by name Nanadavana. Knowing the atrocities of Ravana his step brother Kubera has sent a messenger to Vibeshana. Vibeshana understood the message of Kubera and presented the messenger with many valuable gifts and took him to Ravanas court to introduce him to Ravana. The messenger bowed down his head before Ravana and praised his glory and said, Oh king! Your brother Kubera has enquired about your wellbeing and asked me to convey the following as his words. I am given to understand that many tapasvis were killed in your hands. Many homas and yagnas were destroyed. I myself saw the beautiful Indras Nanadanavana was destroyed by you. You are torturing devata communities also. They are all praying for your death. Since you are younger to me even though you did some mischievous things here and there, I have the responsibility to protect you. I am narrating you all these things only in your wellbeing. Mistakes do committed by one and all. To that matter once upon a time I also did a sinister act that is, while I was doing tapasya, meditating on Siva. At that time I saw Siva is wandering in those forests with Parvathi. By mistaking her for some other divine woman I stared at her with my left eye, though I did not have any sinister thought over her, Parvathi was annoyed at me. By the heat of her anger my left eye turned green. Then I went to another location and meditated on Siva and intensified my tapasya. Siva was pleased with my penance and blessed me; From now you are my friend. Because of Parvathis curse
492 Srimadhramayanam

your left eye turned green. Because of her anger you will be known as Ekakshi Pingaludu. In spite of the fury of Parvathi, Siva made me as his good friend because of my repentance and tapasya. In view of my personal experience, I would like to advice you not to do any inglorious deeds which will lower the prestige of our family. Do penance for the past cruel acts so that the curse of rishis and devatas will disappear. Ravana: Oh messenger! I heard your words. He is boasting himself as a friend of lord Siva. I have tolerated his words because he happened to be my brother. Otherwise I would have killed your master, Kubera by now. Tell him that he is not wise enough to advice me. I can hold the entire divine community in my fist. Immediately he took out his sword and removed the head of the messenger, offered his body to rakshasas as food. After some time on an auspicious moment he went on an expedition of war to attack Kubera. 14. Ravana defeats Yakshas: Ravana went on a war of expedition on Kubera followed by his ministers Prahasta, Mahodara, Mareecha, Suku, Sarana and Dhumraksha with a large army. They fought with Yakshas with great enthusiasm. The Yakshas could not stand before the valorous rakshasas. The Yakshas came to know that Ravana is the brother of Kubera. They all went to Kubera and informed the expedition of Ravana. Then Kubera ordered his servants to make his army ready for a fight with rakshasas. As per the orders of Kubera, Yakshas army had a fierce battle with rakshasas. Both sides fought ferociously. Their lion roars and shouting heard all over Himalayas. In the initial battle Yakshas gained an upper hand. However Ravana could not digest and made a big lion roar, filled enthusiasm in his followers and made another attack. In this final round each minister of Ravana has killed thousands of Yakshas. Though Yakshas had an initial gain but ultimately rakshasas overpowered them. Kubera realized the superiority of rakshasas and he deputed a great Yaksha, Samyodhakantaka. That Yaksha attacked rakshasas with a chakra. With his power, many rakshasas were killed and some wounded. Mareecha fell unconscious. He recovered after a while and attacked Samyodhaka. He could not withstand before Mareecha and ran away from the battlefield. Then Ravana attacked the main gate of the city. There the guard at the gate by name Suryabhanu
Uttara Kandam 493

pulled out a pillar and hit Ravana so severely and Ravana started bleeding. For that injury, an ordinary person would have been killed. But due to Brahmas boon he withstood the hit and recovered in a short time and killed many Yakshas who were guarding the main enclosure. Yakshas could not face their attack stand. They ran away for safety. 15. The defeat of Kubera: Since rakshasas were gaining upper hand, Kubera deputed Manibhadra and instructed him to kill the sinister Ravana. Manibhadra took four thousand Yakshas and fought the rakshasas. There was a fierce battle between them. Yakshas were doing a righteous battle following all the ethics of a war, whereas rakshasas did a mystic battle. Therefore in that battle, rakshasas enjoyed an upper hand over Yakshas. Dhumraksha and Manibhadra fought one to one for a long time. At one time Manibhadra fainted and recovered after a while and broke the head of Dhumraksha. Ravana was furious on Manibhadra and hit him three times with his Sakthi on his crown. With that his crown fell on the ground. Owing to the defeat of Manibhadra, Kubera deputed Sukru and Pauastapada to convey his message to Ravana as follows. Oh wicked Ravana! I tried in several ways to set you on the right path to uphold our family prestige. I also showered love and affection as brother. However you lent a deaf ear to my good words and continued your wicked and unrighteous acts. You will realize my good words while Yama will be pulling the rope tied to your neck. Know it well that this body is perishable. However you are under misconception that this body is permanent. All those who insulted their parents and guru, will certainly reach hell and will be punished severely. If one realizes this body is perishable, he would do good things only. Know it well that this body is perishable and hence you do such acts which preaches the god. Those who insulted their parents and guru will reach the severest hell. If one follows the path of dharma he will enjoy all royal comforts. Unless one serves his parents they will not have even an inclination to do good acts. For such good acts, he will enjoy the fruits of all his good acts. If you continue these sinful acts, you will certainly go to hell and nobody will save you. So there is no point in talking to you.
494 Srimadhramayanam

Finally Ravana had a direct fight with Kubera. The brothers fought ferociously. Kubera released Agnaya astra. In reply to it Ravana shot Varuna astra. Ravana began the mystic battle with Kubera by changing in to the form of a tiger, a pig, a dark cloud, a huge mountain, an ocean, a huge tree, a Yaksha, etc. Hence Kubera could not concentrate from where and in what form Ravana was fighting with him. In that confusion Ravana took his club and hit hard on the head of Kubera. When Kubera fell down his commanders took him to Nandanavana for his recovery. Rakshasas took advantage of Kuberas absence and spread a message that Kubera was dead. With this false message Yakshas ran hither and tither. Taking advantage of the situation, Ravana grabbed the Pushpaka Vimana of Kubera and ran away to Lanka with his soldiers. Oh Rama! The Pushpaka is not an ordinary flying chariot. All its pillars are made of gold, the curtains of its doors and interiors are made of diamonds, gems and corals. It has the speed of thought. It can change its directions according to the wishes of the rider. Brahma made this Pushpaka Vimana for himself . 16. How he was named as Ravana: While going to Lanka on Pushpaka, it lost its speed on Mt.Himalayas. None of his ministers could explain any reason for this sudden drop in its speed. Mareecha said Prabhu! This must be a trick of Kubera. It may not work for others. In the meanwhile Nandhi the staunch devotee of Lord Siva came to Ravana and warned. Nandhi: Oh Ravana! Lord Siva is wandering around with Parvathi on these peaks. Hence this area is prohibited for movement of even the birds, nagas, Yakshas, devatas, gandarvas, rakshasas and any other creature. You go back immediately; otherwise you cannot escape death at my hands. Ravana: (furiously) Who are you? Who is that Siva? How can you prevent my movements? If I am annoyed I will pull out this Himalayas. By saying so, Ravana got down from his pushpaka and tried to pull out the mountain. At that time Nandhi came to attack Ravana with a spear.
Uttara Kandam 495

By looking at Nandhis face who was looking like a vanara and laughed at him and said. You look like a vanara and how dare you ask me to go back. Nandhi was furious about the comments on his face and said: Nandhi: Oh Ravana! You ridiculed my face as vanara. Know it well that many vanaras as stout as you will land in Lanka and kill you and all your rakshasas. Their nails and teeth will act as deadly weapons to kill your sons, ministers and all rakshasas. I myself can kill you right now. With your sinister acts you are already dead. Since you are already dead, I dont kill a dead person. Ravana overlooked the caution of Nandhi and tried to pull out the mountain peak with his hands. Lord Siva smiled at the audacity of Ravana and pressed the mountain with his toe for a while. With that Ravanas hands were struck under the mountain and roared with pain. However, Lord Siva was pleased with his courage and appeared before Ravana and said, Oh Dasagriva! I am pleased with your Ravam while pulling the peak. With this act of your bravery and with your Ravam, you will be popularly known as Ravana. Now I am permitting you to pass this peak. Ravana: Oh Maheshwara! Lord of all gods! If you are pleased with me, bless me with a boon. Brahma has already blessed me with immortality from devatas, gandarvas, danavas, yakshas and nagas. I myself did not care for humans as they are very insignificant creatures before my strength. Now I am requesting you to give me a divine astra. For which Siva gave him a sword and said it was called Chandrahasam. And that It got divine powers and it must be worshipped as the bhaktas worship Lord Siva. The day Ravana stopped worshiping the sword it will go back to Lord Siva. Ravana prostrated at the feet of lord Siva and left for lanka with th sword. Agastya: Oh Rama! With that divine sword of Chandrahasam, he killed many Kshatriyas. Thus he became an unquestioned emperor on the earth. 17. The curse of Vedavathi: Ravana was going around on several parts on earth on a war expedition. One day on his way he happened to travel in the forests of
496 Srimadhramayanam

Mt.Himalayas. There he saw a woman tapasvi meditating in her hermitage. On seeing her Ravana lost control on his sense organs and began to utter unpleasant words due to his inordinate sexual passion. Ravana: Oh fortunate woman! You are in the prime age. This is the time for you to spend in many playful ways and enjoy married life. Your age doesnt warrant life of a tapasvi. Your behaviour is against the principles of nature. Your beautiful face and body organs will make any man tempted to marry you. I am upset with the fever of cupid. Oh tapasvini! Now you tell me who you are? Who is your husband? Which ever person who enjoys with his lover is virtuous in all three worlds. For what purpose you are making penance? I want to know all about you. Vedavathi: Oh King of rakshasas! My name is Vedavathi. I am the daughter of Kusadwaja, a Brahmarishi who is as wise as Bruhaspathi. I am under the care of my father who is an embodiment of all Vedas. Even devatas, gandarvas, Yakshas, rakshasas and pannagas wanted to marry me but I wanted me to marry only Lord Vishnu and my father advised me that Lord Vishnu is very much fond of penance so I must do tapasya by meditating on him. Then only he will fulfill my desire. So I am doing tapasya. Know it well that Lord Vishnu alone is my husband. Hence I can not marry any one. Oh rakshasa raja! I know all your evil thoughts. Hence you may leave my ashrama. Ravana: Oh Vedavathi! Ever since I saw you I lost control on myself and I am very much suffering the fever of cupid. You are doing tapasya at the wrong time. One has to resort to tapasya after enjoying all the worldly comforts and pleasures. You are in the prime of youth. You are the most beautiful woman. I am Ravana the king of Lanka. So you become my wife and enjoy all comforts and keep me happy. Oh fortunate woman! You know nothing about Vishnu. Either in wealth or in valour he is inferior to me. Is it right on your part to choose an inferior person? Vedavathi: God forbid your sinister words. Dont commit a mistake by talking ill of a god who is the creator of all the worlds. Ravana could not digest her words and held her hair with his hand. Vedavathi became furious and cut off her hair with her hand and said.
Uttara Kandam 497

Vedavathi: Oh cruel rakshasa! I have been insulted by your touch. I feel there is no meaning of living any more. I offer myself to the flames right now. Oh rakshasa! You cannot escape from the punishment for the sin you have committed now. I, being a woman, cannot kill you. So I will be born again to kill you. I thought of cursing you but I dont want to waste my tapasya on a heinous person like you. I will be born as a daughter to a righteous person and become the cause for your death. By saying so Vedavathi offered herself to flames and turned to ashes. The divine communities rained flowers in that ashrama. In the next birth Vedavathi was born in a lotus flower. Again Ravana took her to his house and showed her to his ministers to study and interpret the marks on her body. After studying her body marks, his minister said. Oh Prabhu! She entered your house only to kill you. On hearing these ominous words he ha thrown her in the the sea. Mother earth had taken back that abandoned child in her folds but the baby was found by Janaka while he was tilling the land for a yagnavatika. Agastya: Oh Rama! Your wife Sita was born as the daughter of Janaka. You are nothing but the perpetual Maha Vishnu. With her anger she has made most powerful Ravana a powerless and weak limb. Her anger was an added strength to your valour. Because of both that cruel Ravana was killed. Vedavathi of Kruthayuga, is now born in Trethayuga as Sita in the house of Janaka to kill Ravana. Because she was born under the plough, people called her as Sita. 18. Ravana wins Maruthus: After Vedavathi entered the flames, Ravana took his Pushpaka Vimanam and went on an expedition of war on all kingdoms. King Marutha was performing a yagna in Vusirabejam, a pilgrim centre. The yagna was supervised by Samvarthana, brother of Bruhaspathi, the guru of devatas. All gods came to receive their havisis. At that time Ravana came to the yagnavatika. All gods were afraid of Ravana since he had the strength of several boons from Brahma and others. To avoid embarrassment Indra transformed himself as a peacock, Yama as a crow, Kubera as lizard andVaruna as swan. In the same manner all other devatas also changed in to different forms to save themselves from the eyes of Ravana.
498 Srimadhramayanam

Ravana entered the yagnavatika in the form of a dog and challenged the king Marutha for a fight. For which the king Marutha asked him who washe? Ravana laughed loudly and said, I am Ravana. I defeated my brother Kubera and grabbed his pushpaka and wandering around challenging for a fight with all the kings on earth. Dont you know about me? I pity your innocence because everyone in the three worlds know about me. Do you wish to challenge me or do you surrender ? Marutha: Oh Ravana! Kubera is a righteous person. All the three worlds worship him for his splendour. You said that he is your brother and also you are boasting that you have defeated him. Will any body appreciate such an unrighteous act in this world? Kubera is the most unfortunate person to have a cruel brother like you. Your greatness is only to have boons from Brahma and others. What is your valour in that? I have not come across a person who boasts of himself. I am ready to fight with you. Samvarthana (Priest): Oh king! You leave anger. You have commenced a yagna which is incomplete. While you are in Deeksha either you should not get angry or challenge for a battle. If you dont complete the yagna all your dynasty will be ruined. Moreover you cannot defeat this rakshasa because of the strength of his boons. So you make a compromise with him. The king Marutha took the advice of his priest and agreed to acknowledge of the superiority of Ravana. Ravana and his ministers took it as a victory and made roars. However to show their nature they killed a few rishis and drank their blood and went away. After Ravanas exit Indra and other devatas transformed to their original forms, and Indra said to the peacock. Indra: Oh peacock! I am pleased to have your form and getaway from this cruel rakshasa. From now onwards, you need not have any fear for serpents. Not only that I am giving all my thousand eyes to wear them on your feathers. All the peacocks were happy and went away. Looking at the crow Yama said. Yama: Oh crow! I am pleased to take shelter in your form. So in future you will not suffer or die from diseases. In other words you will be
Uttara Kandam 499

alive until some one kills you. When you eat Pitrusesham, that will satisfy the hunger of our ancestral parents. You will also have my body colour. Since you kept me happy, you also live happily as long as you live. Other devatas also have given boons to various creatures and left to their respective places. 19. Anaranya curses Ravana: After defeating king Marutha, Ravana continued his expedition on earth. Many kings understood the strength of this enemy and their own weaknesses and accepted peace treaties. Agastya contunues: Oh Rama! On his way Ravana reached Ayodhya. At that time king Anaranya was ruling Ayodhya.. Ravana went to king Anaranya and challenged for a fight. Anaranya accepted the challenge and declared war with ten thousand elephants, one lakh horses and thousands of chariots and with a big infantry. There was a fierce battle. Before the valour and the strength of rakshasas the Anaranyas soldiers became a locust dashing into fire. They become like oblations in a homa. Finally Ravana killed Anaranya. At the time of his death Anaranya cursed, Oh cruel rakshasa! You are boasting yourself as a great hero. You have not won the battle. The boons you had from Brahma are the real winners, but not your valour. You are only instrumental in this victory. You have insulted the great dynasty of Ikshavakus. Had I performed homas and yagnas. Had I donated gifts abundantly to scholars, had I ruled the kingdom for the wellbeing of my people, I curse you that you will be killed by Rama son of Dasaratha who is going to be born in Ikshavaku dynasty. He cursed and died. 20. Ravana invades Yamaloka: One day while Ravana was wandering on his pushpaka above the clouds, he met sage Naradha and saluted him. Naradha: Oh Ravana! You are son of Visravasu. You are the great valorous among rakshasas. In addition to your own valour you have the strength of many boons from Brahma and others. I am happy to note your valours battles and victories. Either the battles of Vishnu with Daithyas or gandarvas fighting with Urugas are nowhere before your victories.
500 Srimadhramayanam

If you dont mind, you listen to what I say. You are always fighting the humans. They are weak limbs, often they are also invaded by disease and mortality and are becoming the victims of death. In other words they are as good as dead. If you fight with those dead people, what glory will you get? You are immortal to deva, danava, daithya, Yaksha, gandarva and rakshasa communities. If that is the case humans are no match to you. Why do you go and harass those weak limbs on and off. Even the god himself is harassing them in the form of diseases, old age and death. In addition to that they are bound by the ignorance of wife, children, father and mother. What is the point to fight with such an ignorant people? Even without fighting with them it is as good as you won all of them. Oh destroyer of enemies! Oh Ravana! One day or other, all these humans will reach Yama loka. If you invade Yamaloka itself, it would be as good as invading all humans. Ravana: (smilingly) Oh Naradha! You wander in all lokas. You love in developing rift between valorous people and enjoy their fight. That is how you are popularly known as Kalahapriya. Oh maharishi! Now I am going to invade Patala. From there I wish to conquer all the three worlds. Finally I will keep Nagas and Devatas under my thumb. After that I will churn the ocean for securing nectar. Naradha: Oh Ravana! You are telling that you are on the way to Patala, whereas you are travelling towards south. If you proceed little further in the same direction, you will reach Yamaloka. So you can first conquer Yamaloka and from there you can go to Patala. Ravana: Oh Brahmarishi! Your advice is already on my cards. I have taken a vow to invade Yamaloka. That is why I am travelling towards south. First I will kill Yama, after that I will conquer the other four Lokapalakas. Ravana saluted Naradha and proceeded towards south on his Pushpaka Vimanam with his ministers and battalions to invade Yama loka. 21. Ravana fights with Yamakinkaras: Naradha reached Yamaloka to caution Yama about Ravanas invasion. On seeing Naradha both Yama and Agni went forward to receive him and worshipped him with traditional honours. Yama enquired. Oh
Uttara Kandam 501

maharishi! May I know the purpose of your visit? Did you notice any damage to dharma? Naradha: Oh Yama! A rakshasa by name Dasagriva is on his way to invade Yamaloka. He is not only valorous but also had several boons from Brahma and others. I came here just to caution you so that you can make necessary safeguards to avoid embarrassment. While Naradha was narrating about Ravana he came down from his Pushpaka and landed in Yamaloka. On his way he saw the sufferings of various creatures in various forms. The Kinkaras. with their furious looks and fangs were harassing the beings. Some beings are made to eat insects. Some creatures were eaten by dogs. They were making terrific noises in the ears of the other beings. Some beings were crossing the river Vaitarani. Some beings were made to walk on sand which was red hot. Some people were passing through Rourava, Asipatra narakas. Some were made to walk on sharp edges of knives. Some were suffering with hunger and thirst. Some were craving for water. Ravana saw many more beings suffering in many more forms. Some people were enjoying the fruits of their good acts. Some were enjoying dance, drama and music. Those who had gifted cows were enjoying the Gorasam. Those who have fed poor were enjoying delicious foods. Those who donated houses were enjoying in lavish houses. There Ravana also had seen some righteous persons. They were all enjoying with women who were decorated with gold, gems, pearls and corals. Ravana released many people who are suffering for the fruits of their evil acts. Those who were relieved by Ravana enjoyed immense happiness. They were astonished for their unexpected relief from their sufferings. The servants of Yama who were guarding the suffering beings gave a big fight with rakshasas. The servants of Yama ran in all directions alarmingly. There was a big confusion in the entire Yamaloka. The servants of Yama attacked pushpaka with Parigha, spears, Musalams, Sakthi and tomaram. The weapons entered pushpaka like bees and spoiled all valuables and the interiors of pushpaka. Since pushpaka was made by Brahma whatever the damage the yamakinkaras made, the pushpaka remained immune. Rakshasas were also fighting with trees and stones apart from spears, club, Prasam, Sakthi, tomaram and arrows etc. The
502 Srimadhramayanam

fight went on ferociously for a long time. Ravanas body had become full of wounds and it was oozing blood. He looked like a blossomed Ashoka tree. The entire Yamaloka was resounding with the roars from both the sides. 22. The battle between Yama and Ravana: Yama heard the lion roars of rakshasas and noticed that rakshasas gained an upper hand. He has decided to fight himself. He sat on his chariot with Mruthyudevata who held all deadly weapons such as Prasam, Udgaram. Both the kalapashas came and stood on either side of him. His mudgara which is as powerful as Agni also came and stood by his side in human form. By looking at the dreadful Yama all living beings were frightened. Devatas shivered with fear. The chariot of Yama was driven to the place where Ravana was fighting. On seeing Yama who was accompanied by Mruthyudevata, all Ravanas ministers ran away with fear. However Ravana stood firm to have a fight. Yama was furious and threw Sakthi and tomaras at Ravanas sensitive parts of the body. Ravana fainted and recovered in a short time. He has discharged many deadly astras on Yamas chariot, like the clouds rain in the rainy season. In spite of the attack by Ravana Yama continuously released the powerful Sakthi weapon. Ravana was very much tired with the attack of Sakthis and fainted. Yama, who is an expert in harassing beings, tortured Ravana for seven days and made him to faint. Oh Rama! Both Yama and Ravana had a ferocious battle which was witnessed by many divine communities. All the beings in the three worlds were frightened on seeing the fierce battle of Yama and Ravana. Ravana casted four arrows as powerful as Vajra on Mruthyudevata, seven arrows on the charioteer. All those arrows hit at the sensitive parts. Yama was furious. At that time the Mruthyudevata said to Yama, Oh god this rakshasa is no more worthy of living. Stop casting other weapons. You release me. I will kill him and come back. Is this not our custom? Dont you remember you have casted me against Hiranyakasipa, Namuchi and others. You made me to kill all of them in Pralaya. This rakshasa in no match to me. oh righteous Yama, you release me against this rakshasa and I will kill him in no time. Oh god I am not boasting about my strength. This is the boon given to me by the almighty. With that strength and as per
Uttara Kandam 503

your orders I was killing many beings all these times. So this has become our custom. Whom ever I see after your orders he never remained alive. Then Yama said Oh Mruthyu! Wait for some time, I will kill him. Yama was furious and decided to kill Ravana. He had taken Kaladandam in to his hand, both Kalapashas stood on either side of dandam. Yamas Mudgaram which was as powerful as agni stood by kalapasha. Whoever looked at that mudgaram they lose their life. When it was sent to anybody or if they touch it death was certain to all such beings. That kaladandam was blowing flames all around it. Whomever it touches he would turn to ashes. Such a kalapasham was taken in his hand and ready to release on Ravana. At that time Brahma appeared before Yama and said. Brahma: Oh Yama! Dont kill this rakshasa. I have given a boon of immortality. If you kill him he will certainly die. But my boon will become empty. If you make my words untrue, it will have an adverse impact on the three worlds. If you release this kaladandam it will kill indiscriminately good and bad people. If it doesnt kill since it is made by me again my word will become untrue. Oh gentle men if you cast on Ravana, he will die on the spot. By virtue of my boon he may or may not die. Neither case my word will become untrue. In the interest of all the worlds you withdraw kaladandam and make my word true. Yama: Oh Deva! You are father of all of us. I am very much in the middle of battlefield. If you want me to spare his life because of your boon it is better, I leave this battlefield. On saying that Yama disappeared from the battlefield. Ravana was happy having defeated Yama and went on his pushpaka. Brahma and other devatas were also was happy and went to their respective places. 23. Ravana defeats the sons of Varuna: Ravana and his ministers sat in pushpaka. His ministers were surprised to look at the wounds on the body of Ravana. Ravana has narrated the way how he made Yama to runaway from the battle field and thus conquered Yamaloka. Then they all went by pushpaka to Patala. Lord
504 Srimadhramayanam

Varuna will be living in Rasatala under the endless waters of oceans. Ravana first went to the city of Bhogavati. The kingdom of Vasuki, king of serpents. He defeated Vasuki. From there he went to Manimayapuram, the place of Nivata kavachas, a kingdom of daithyas. Ravana challenged them for a fight. They are also having several boons and people were brave and courageous. They accepted Ravanas challenge, had a big fight. The battle went on ferociously for a long time. In that battle nobody won or lost. Lord Brahma came and averted both of them from the battle and said. Brahma: Even the suras and asuras couldnt vanquish Ravana. In the same way Ravana and others also cant trounce Nivata kavachas. The endless battle will not give victory to any one. So it is a waste of energy. So you both make friendship with each other and enjoy the fruits of your boons. That would do good for both of you. Ravana was happy with the words of Brahma and made a friendship with Nivata kavachas in the presence of agni from then he lived for one year with them. During that period he learnt one hundred tricks in sorcery. While living there he started searching for the house of Varuna. In the meanwhile he went to Asmapuram where Kalakeyas are ruling Rasatala. Ravana killed kalakeyas and went in search of Varunas palace. After killing all kalakeyas he went to Varunas palace which was like a white cloud and shining like Mt.Kailash. Ravana entered the palace of Varuna. Said to guards you go and tell Varuna that Ravana has come for a battle. If he can not fight with me, he can salute me with folded hands and let him seek my protection. I will not do any harm to him. Varuna was not in his palace as he was attending a meeting with Brahma in Sathyaloka. So his sons did not concede to Ravanas challenge and attacked with a big army. Ravanas ministers killed many of Varunas soldiers. Looking at the strength of rakshasas Varunas sons flew in to the sky in their chariot and stood opposite to pushpaka and invited Ravana for a fight. From there Ravana and the sons of Varuna had a fierce battle in the sky. They wounded Ravana and Mahodara with naracha arrows. Ravana became angry with Varunas sons and made them severely wounded with his club. With that blow they all fell on the ground. Ravana broke their chariot and killed their horses. Varunas army carried Varunas
Uttara Kandam 505

sons to their palace. Then Ravana ordered them to send Varuna for the battle. Varunas minister, Prahasu came and told Ravana Oh king of rakshasas! Varuna is not present in the city. He has gone to Sathyalokam. There is no point in killing ordinary soldiers. Of course you have defeated the sons of Varuna. Be contended with that and leave us alone. On hearing Prahasus words Ravana laughed aloud and declared I defeated Varuna and left the place. 24. Ravana sends Surpanakha to dandaka vana: Cruel Ravana killed many kings, devatas, rishis and captured their daughters, wives, and sisters and kept them under his captivity in lanka. They are all afraid of their life thinking that this cruel rakshasa offers them as sacrifice to his deities. Ravana reached lanka with all the women he had captured in his war like expedition and kept them in prison. A soon as Ravana entered lanka his sister Surpanakha fell at his feet and cried bitterly. Ravana lifted her with his hands and consoled her. Oh Fortunate sister! Why are you grieving? You tell me the reason for your grief. For which Surpanakha said: Surpanakha: Oh brother! Because of your valour, I became a widow. During your war like expedition to Patala, you killed many kalakeyas. In your fury you killed my husband also whom I value more than my life and thus made me a widow. You are my enemy in the mask of a brother. On listening to Surpanakhas grief, his heart melted and said. Ravana: Oh Surpanakha while I was killing kalakeyas, in my fury I could not distinguish who is my people and who are my enemies. It is my mistake that I killed my own brother in law. I am responsible for your calamity. I have not done this cruel act consciously. In future I will protect you from all grief. Today itself I am sending you to dandakavana. There you live happily and freely. I am sending our cousin brother Khara and Dushana along with you. They will command fourteen thousand rakshasas. I am appointing Dushana as the commander for the entire battalion. Khara and Dushana will take care of you. They will take orders from you and behave.
506 Srimadhramayanam

As promised to Surpanakha, Ravana sent fourteen thousand rakshasa to dandaka vana and made Dushana as its commander and Khara as his representative. He sent Surpanakha along with them and asked her to rule entire Dandaka vana as she liked. 25. Indrajeet performs yagna: After a few days while wandering Ravana went to Nikumbila temple. Where Meganadh (Indrajeet) was performing a yagna. He was dedicated to the yagna. Ravana went and embraced him my son what is happening here? Tell me in detail. Sukrachariya, rakshasa guru said to Ravana. Sukracharya: Oh king! Meganadh has dedicated to yagna and to have the full fruits of yagna he was observing silence. If he speaks he will not get the full benefit of this yagna. Your son had performed seven big yagas viz. Agni stomam, Aswamedham, Rajasuryam, Ghomedham, Vaishnavam he has also completed Maheswara which was a very difficult yagna, thereby no body will not dare even to dedicate for such a difficult yagna. After completion of this yagna, Lord Siva himself appeared here and gave him the following boons, viz. He gifted him a big chariot. It can travel in the sky. It is massive and stable, and can move freely as per the wishes of its rider and also a mystic which can create pitch darkness. With this even the suras and asuras also could not locate him from where he was fighting. lord Siva also gave him a strong bow and quiver filled with eternal arrows. He has also given several astras which will destroy the enemy in totally. Oh king! your son is planning to come and see you today after completing this yagna. Ravana: My son! I dont approve this act of yours. Because you are offering havisis to our enemies Indra and other devatas. Bygones are bygones, after you completed all you yagnas there is no point in digging the past. You stop at it and come with me, lets go home. Then Ravana took Meganadha and Vibeshana and showed them all the women he had brought from various countries and kept in captivity. Vibeshana saw all those women and said to his brother Oh brother! Capturing women and keeping them under captivity will not be appreciated by righteous people. By such acts our glory, wealth and family honour will be destroyed. On any count capturing others women and
Uttara Kandam 507

imprisoning them is unrighteous. Long ago a danava by name Madhuvu had captured our sister Kumbhinasi. On hearing that Ravana became furious and said; Who is that Madhuvu? Where does he live? Vibeshana: Brother! This has happened in our own family. Our cousin sister Kumbhinasi was living in your palace. At that time Meganatha was dedicated to a yagna and observing silence and non violence. I was standing in waters and performing tapasya. Our brother Kumbhakarna was sleeping. Taking this opportune time Madhuvu Killed our ministers and abducted our sister Kumbhinasi. We have not contemplated of killing or punishing him, because one day or the other we have to give our sister to a man in marriage. That is why we have not taken that extreme punishing step. You are also doing such unrighteous things. For such acts of yours in this birth itself, Madhuvu abducted a girl from our house in front of our eyes. On hearing Vibeshanas words Ravana became furious and said, Is Madhuvu such a great hero? Is he not aware that Kumbhinasi is my sister? How dare is he to abduct my sister? Keep my chariot ready. Oh Kumbhakarna and Meganadha!You also come and sit in my chariot. Right now we will kill that Madhuvu. We will continue our journey and attack heaven. On his command, weapons of different nature were loaded in the chariot. Maghanadha led the expedition. Vibeshana was protecting the city of Lanka. In that battle Daithyas also went with Ravana to fight against devatas. Firstly, Ravana went to Madhuvus city. At that time Madhuvu was not available. Kumbhinasi fell at the feet of Ravana and wept. Ravana asked her Sister, what do you want? she said, if you are really affectionate to me, dont kill my husband. In the world, there is no fearful event than getting widowhood Then Ravana assured her that he would not kill her husband. In the meanwhile Madhuvu came there and she introduced him to Ravana and said, My brother is going on a war like expedition on heaven. You also accompany him and help my brother. Oh hearing Kumbhinasis words, Madhuvu also took a large number of warriors and weapons with him and joined Ravanas expedition.
508 Srimadhramayanam

26. Nalakubra curses Ravana: After sunset Ravanas expedition halted at Mt.Kailash. Ravana alone was wandering on the peaks enjoying the moonlight. He was looking around for comfortable evening. Many Kinnaras were wandering with their darlings. Vidhyadaras also were enjoying with their woman. Even in Kuberas palace, Apsaras were performing music concerts. The breeze was carrying the fragrance of various flowers to distant places. The fragrance of honey itself was intoxicating. At that time Rambha the most beautiful among the Apsaras, was going in that way. She was well decorated with ornaments and garlands. She had applied scented cosmetics and ointments on her body. She was in a hurry to meet her lover. Ravana saw her and caught hold of her hand and said: Ravana: Oh Rambha! With beautiful waist where are you going? Who is that fortunate person who is going to enjoy with you? Who is that lucky person who can chew nectar from your lips? Your waist is as small as your fist. I could understand that you are in a hurry to meet someone. Is he Indra or Vishnu or Aswini devata? Dont you know that none of them are greater than me? It is not good for you to run for them leaving me alone. You take rest on this marble. There is no one better than me who can rule all the three worlds. I am Ravana. I bow my head and salute you. Be with me for this night and make me fortunate. Rambha: Oh noble king! It is not fair on your part to obstruct my way and talk to me in this manner. Dont get annoyed with me. Please excuse me and allow me to go on my way. If somebody else insults me you are supposed to protect me since I am your daughter- in- law. On hearing Rambha, Ravana said, If you are really the wife of my son, I will accept you as my daughter- in- law. On hearing Ravanas words Rambha said: Rambha: I am really your daughter- in- law. Kubera is your brother. His son Nalakubara is my husband. Nalakubara by birth is a brahmin. By valour he is a Kshatriya. In fury he is equal to Agni. In patience, he is like mother earth. I also love him. So you understand my relationship and permit me to go on my way
Uttara Kandam 509

Ravana: Oh Rambha! What you said is applicable if you are a wife to one person. Whereas Apsaras dont have any husbands. That is why there are no marriages in Apsara community. This custom is time old in Devaloka. While saying so he took the hand of Rambha and raped her. Then Rambha ran to Nalakubara, fell at his feet and explained to him what had happened to her by Ravana. Nalakubara heard what all Rambha said. He closed his eyes for a while and went on meditation. There he saw the atrocity of Ravana on Rambha. He was furious on Ravana, took water in his hands and said Oh Rambha! I could understand since he raped you without your consent. In future if he himself touches any woman without her consent, his head will break into seven pieces. On hearing the curse from the mouth of Nalakubara the devata community felt elated and showered a rain of flowers in approval of the curse. 27. Ravanas expedition of war against Indra: Ravana reached heaven with his army and encircled heaven. The sounds that rakshasas made agitated the water under the sea. But Indra worshipped Vishnu. Indra: Oh Prabhu! You are Sriman Narayana, Lakshmipathi, Padmanaba, You are everlasting. Ravana had come and encircled the heaven with his rakshasa army. You alone could save us. Earlier also you alone saved us from Namuchi, Vrutasura, Bali, Narakasura and Sambasura. With your grace only I was able to get over all those situations. You alone are Gathi for all movables and immovable. You made me Indra. Hence you alone could save the heaven also at this juncture. I cannot depend on anybody except you. You have created all the worlds; so you alone should protect all the worlds and you must destroy at the time of prlayam. Either you kill this Ravana or avert this situation by any other means. Vishnu: Indra! Dont grieve. This Ravana had many boons from Brahma. If I enter the battlefield, I cant come out without killing him. In case I kill him, Brahmas boons will become untrue. So I will not kill him directly by myself right now. I will take an opportunity and kill him at an appropriate time. So you go and fight with him with all your abilities and strength
510 Srimadhramayanam

Then Indra took all his commanders like rudras, adithyas, vasuvus, maluthus and aswini devatas with their armies and fought with Ravana. There was a furious battle. Both sides used deadly weapons and powerful astras. Ravanas ministers Mareecha, Prahasta, Mahodara and many other commanders made devatas run for cover. In that great battle Ravanas grand father, Sumali was also added to the strength of rakshasas. His strength and valour was notorious in all the three worlds. Before the brave and courageous rakshasas, devatas ran away like the herd of deer on seeing a lion. At this critical hour, the eighth Vasu, Savitrudu and adithyas also fought in support of of devatas. Savitrudu threw the club on the head of Sumali, with that Sumali was burnt to ashes. Ravana was furious at the death of Sumali. 28. The battle between Meganadh and Jayanth: At the death of Sumali, rakshasas were frightened and ran away. Meganadh convinced rakshasas and brought them back to fight with devatas. Looking at Meganadh, Indra said to devatas. Indra: Oh devatas! Dont get frightened looking at Meganadh. I am sending my son Jayanth to fight with Meganadh. Meganadh and Jayanth fought ferociously. Both Meganadh and Jayanth harassed charioteers of either side. Meganadh rained arrows on Jayanth which covered the sky and darkness prevailed all over the world. Thereby devatas and rakshasas could not discriminate each other and thus killed their own people. At that time Puloma, grandfather of Jayanth took him and entered the ocean. Since Jayanth was not found in the battlefield, devatas were frightened and ran away from the battlefield. Taking this opportunity, Meganadh attacked and killed many devatas.. To prevent the colossal loss of devatas, Indra himself entered the battlefield. When Indra entered the battlefield the brilliance of sun had become dim, the wind also did not blow. Thunderbolts fell from the sky. Looking at these bad omens, Ravana himself entered the battlefield to attack Indra. The moment Ravana entered, Meganadh shifted his fighting to some other area. Then Ravana and Indra fought ferociously for a long time. Kumbhakarna fought with Rudras. They made Kumbhakarnas body severely wounded and blood was oozing form his body.
Uttara Kandam 511

29. Meganadh fastens Indra: With the severe fighting of devatas and rakshasas the sky became dark. Both rakshasas and devatas were killing each other. When the sky was overcast with darkness, except Ravana, Indra and Meganadh all others fainted. Ravana felt that he lost all his army and became clueless. He made a big uproar and asked his charioteer to place the chariot in the among the devatas and strictly warned him not to strut out from that place until he completely eradicated devatas. On hearing Ravanas instructions Indra also called his charioteer and said, Oh charioteer! Now we are at Nandanavana.Ttake this chariot to Mt.Udaya. Then Indras chariot was also in the middle of the battle field and he shouted at devatas, Oh devatas! Dont try to kill Ravana.You tie him. At the moment we cant do anything beyond this. So all that we can do about this sinister, is only to bind him. Indra went to another area to fight with rakshasas. Ravana attacked from the northern direction and pierced into devatas army. He killed several devatas with astras. Indra noticed the severe loss of devatas and came back and fought with Ravana and had driven him away from devatas. In retaliation, rakshasas made a big hue and cry. Meganadh was furious at Indra and he entered devatas with the help of sorcery gifted by Lord Siva. With that mystic form, Meganadh spared the devatas but fought with Indra. However Indra could not see Meganadh from where he was fighting. Indra threw his arrows in all directions and thereby the shield of Meganadh broke and fell down. Meganadh released several arrows on Matali. Matali, the charioteer of Indra, was severely wounded. When his charioteer was wounded Indra came out of his chariot and he started fighting from his pet elephant Iravath. He searched the entire battlefield to find Meganadh. Meganadh was escaping from the attention of Indra. Finally with his mystic power, he hitched Indra and took him to the barracks of rakshasa army. Though Indra also had several mystic powers, it was unfortunate that he became a captive of Meganadh. However the Vasus and Adithyas gave a severe fight. Ravana became very much tired and he was not able to face them. Looking at his fathers helpless condition, Meganadh ran to his father and said Meganadh: Oh father! You need not fight yourself. Let us go back There is no need to fight and kill devatas anymore, because I have fastened
512 Srimadhramayanam

Indra with the help pf mystic power gifted by Lord Siva. The pride of devatas was overpowered and also established the superiority of rakshasas. By defeating Indra, you have conquered all the three worlds. Let us enjoy the victory and celebrate. Ravana: Oh my son Meganadh! With your enormous power and valour, you have made our family reputation increased. The moment you fastened Indra, we had established our authority on all the three worlds. You take Indra to our city as our captive. I will follow you. 30. Brahma rescues Indra: When Ravana took Indra as his captive, all the devatas went to Brahma and prayed to him for the release of Indra. Brahma went to Lanka with all devatas and said to Ravana. Brahma: My son! Ravana! I witnessed the valour of your son, Meganadh, in the battle with devatas. Your son had exceeded your valour, courage, bravery and tact. He had not only won Indra but also fastened him. Since he defeated Indra he would be known as Indrajeet from now onwards. By your victory over heaven and by fastening Indra, you had conquered all the three worlds, which was your dream. Now since you have conquered all the three worlds, you could release Indra. You may also demand what you wanted from him in return Indrajeet: Oh Deva! If you want me to release Indra , you ought to make me immortal. Brahma: My son! All creatures are born only to perish. As such immortality for humans is not possible. Even the five elements are not permanent. Indrajeet: Oh creator! You give me a divine chariot. I should conquer in all the expeditions I may undertake. In other words, I should not suffer any defeat in my wars. However, before each expedition I would a make a homa praising your virtues and remind your promise. However you might deny this boon if I fail to perform a homa and praise you before each expedition of mine. Normally people get boons from you by performing a severe tapasya, whereas I am able to convince you and had this boon with my valour.
Uttara Kandam 513

Brahma: So be it. Oh Indra! Dont grieve for your insult and humiliaton. It is nothing but a reaction for your action of yesteryears. Since I know past, present and future. I will tell you what it was. I wanted to create the most beautiful model woman in my creation as a result I have transformed most beautiful and prominent organ from each creature. Transformation means Halam. Since I transformed each organ from various creatures, I named her as Ahalya. With all those organs an image of a beautiful woman was formed. Oh Indra! Long time back you have committed an insult on Gouthama Maharishi. Because of his curse, you have been fastened by Indrajeet and you lost your brilliance. Now I will tell you the whole episode and also suggest you the way to get back your brilliance. You listen. Since I made a woman I thought of providing her with a suitable husband. But I could not find any one suitable. Hence I wanted to keep her under safe custody of someone who has a control on his sense organs. Then I thought it fit to keep her in the custody of Gouthama maharishi till I could secure a husband for her. After some time, I appreciated Gouthama maharishi for his super human control over his senses. Moreover, his accumulated religious excellence had also almost reached the status of divinity. Hence I thought he was the most suitable husband for Ahalya and asked him to marry her. Until I gave her to Gouthama maharishi in marriage, all devatas including you, were anxious to marry her. However you could not control your lust towards her and went to Maharishis ashrama in a deceitful manner, knowing fully well that Ahalya was a chaste and virtuous wife of Gouthama. However chaste and virtuous she might have been, she was tempted and also cooperated with you in that sin.(Though she was the chaste and virtious wife of Gouthama, since I have transformed organs from various creatures in to her form, perhaps a component of some fickle minded people might have spoiled her mind at that moment. ) Knowing your wicked act, Gouthama cursed you, You will be fastened by your enemies in a battle. You being the ruler of three worlds, your wicked and immoral act would have an adverse affect on human beings.
514 Srimadhramayanam

Whenever humans commit such a sin they will suffer half the effect of their sin on either side. Not only that whoever occupies the throne of Indra, will not stay long. So you leave this place. After cursing you he cursed Ahalya, Oh Ahalya! You lost your chastity due to lust. Since you did the sinful act because you were proud that you alone possess all the beauty. On hearing the curse of maharishi, Ahalya shivered like a tender leaf and prayed to her husband, Oh maharishi! Indra had taken your form and cheated me. Hence I have not committed this sin willfully. I request your pardon and pray for the deliverance of curse. The prayers of Ahalya moved the heart of maharishi and said Ahalya! After a long time, a great king would be born by name Rama in the family of Ikshavaku. He would be an incarnation of Maha Vishnu. He would come to our ashrama with a brahmin. The moment you see Rama, all your sins would vanish and you would become pure. He alone could transform you back to be a perfect woman. The moment you give hospitality to Rama you will join me again. After that Ahalya began a severe penance till Rama came. Oh Indra, because of the curse of Gouthama maharishi, you were fastened by these rakshasas. Now you perform Vaishnava yagna which was most preferred by Vishnu. After that you would become pure. Your son Jayanth was not killed in the battle but he was protected under the sea by his grand father. As per the advice, Indra performed Vaishnava yagna, became pure and entered heaven. Agastya: Oh Rama! I told you the great strength of Indrajeet. He defeated Indra, fastened him and kept him under his captivity in Lanka. Should I say any thing more about his courage and bravery? On hearing Agasthyas words Rama and Lakshmana were astonished. Vibeshana who was sitting with them said, Oh maharishi! I have heard all these things in my childhood. Rama said Oh maharishi! What all you said is true. I heard all these stories from Vibeshana. 31. Ravanas penance on Siva: Rama: Oh Agastya maharishi! Since Ravana was behaving in such a cruel manner, how was that no one could stop him? Did all kshatriyas lost their valour? Were they ignorant of sastras?
Uttara Kandam 515

Ravana was in an expedition of war on earth was winning several kings. In course of his expedition he reached the city of Mahismathi, ruled by king Karthaveeryarjuna. He invited the king for a battle. His ministers said to him Oh Ravana! Our king has gone out of the city with his woman. Then Ravana want to spend some time On Mt.Vindhya till the king reached his city. Ravana enjoyed the natural beauty on the mountain ranges of Vindhya. He saw many Deva, danavas, gandarva and many other divine communities with their woman to enjoy the beauty of Mt.Vindhyas. I would make the image of Lord Siva with sand on the banks of river Narmada and worship him. 32. Karthaveeryarjuna fastens Ravana: Ravana began sincerely worshipping Lord Siva on the banks of Narmada. Karthaveeryarjuna was taking his bath with his woman in Narmada. The king had thousand hands. He spread all his thousand hands across the river Narmada for fun. With that the flow of Narmada was stopped. The river started flowing back submerging all the lands. That made the Siva lingam made by Ravana also submerge in the water. Ravana was furious at that and asked his ministers to go and check why the river was raising its level. Ravanas ministers went round the place to know the reason why the water level was rising. After a while they found Karthaveeryarjuna was taking bath in the river and spread thousand hands across the river and stopped the flow of water. Thereby the water was flowing back. They went back and informed Ravana. So, Ravana went with his ministers to have a fight with Karthaveeryarjuna. He went and said to the ministers of kartha veeryarjuna, Oh ministers! I am Ravana, king of rakshasas. You go and call your king for a fight with me. Arjunas ministers said. Oh Ravana! This is dead of the night. My king and his women had consumed wine and were spending their time. So it was not an appropriate time to call him for a fight. If you were very keen to have a fight, you can fight with us till our king comes to the battlefield tomorrow morning. Ravana and his ministers were furious at their words. Ravanas ministers harped on them, killed and eaten them . Arjunas commanders were shocked at this cruel act of Ravanas ministers. They gave a stiff fight with Ravanas commanders. Since rakshasas were resorting to mystic war
516 Srimadhramayanam

Arjunas could not defeat them. Slowly rakshasas overpowered the Arjunas commanders. They frightened and ran to Arjuna to inform the cruelty of Ravana. Arjuna was annoyed and sent back his women to the palace and went to fight with Ravana. While Arjuna was fighting with his thousand hands and with his supernatural power of strength all the Ravanas ministers were badly wounded and ran away. Finally Ravana opposed Arjuna with his twenty hands. Ravana and Arjuna fought one to one. Before the thousand hands of Arjuna, Ravanas twenty hands could not give a fitting reply. Arjuna went to Ravana and pulled him by his hands and fastened. By looking at Arjunas victory, devata communities from the sky rained flowers. By that time Prahasta recovered and saw that his king was fastened. Immediately he went with sharp weapons and chased Arjuna who hit all rakshasas and made them scatter all over. He asked his minister to tightly fasten Ravana and bring him to the city. 33. Pulastya releases Ravana: Pulastya the father of Ravana heard the plight of his son from devata communities. For saving his son, he went to Mahismathi. Arjuna went with his priest and worshipped Pulastya in the traditional way and said. Oh superior among the brahmins! Pulastya maharishi! Our city has become pure with your arrival. I am prostrating at your feet. Command me what service I can render to you. Pulastya: Oh king! Are your sons, relatives and your people are comfortable? Are you able to perform agnihotra without any break? Oh king! Even at the sight of Ravana- wind, water and Agni will get frightened. Now you could to overcome such a Ravana and fasten him and you have wiped out all the glory of my grandson. Please be contended with that and release my grandson Ravana. On hearing Pulastyas request Karthaveeryarjuna ordered his men to release Ravana. From then he made a friendship agreement with Ravana in the presence of Agni. He gave him valuable gifts . Ravana respected his grandfather Pulastya maharishi and went back to Lanka. Pulastya also went back to the abode of Brahma.
Uttara Kandam 517

34. Ravana makes friendship with Vali: In course of his usual expedition, he went to Kishkinda and invited Vali for a fight. At that time Valis minister and father of Tara, by name Tarudu, said to Ravana, Oh king of rakshasas! In our kingdom Vali alone can face you. Now he has gone to worship sun god . You please wait for a while till he comes back. You look at the heap of bones of many heroes who challenged Vali and died. Know it well that the moment he lands here, he will kill you. Till such time, you enjoy life. If you say that you cant wait, you may go to southern sea where he is worshipping sun god at this moment. If you go there, he will fight you there itself. So, Ravana went with his ministers to the southern seas on his Pushpaka. There Ravana saw Vali worshipping sun god. He was as big as Mt.Meru. So he thought to hold Vali from his back. Vali smelt his evil intentions. However he continued his prayers and thought in himself that, This rakshasa wanted to win in a deceitful manner. Let him come nearer. I will carry him with my left hand like Garutmantha carries a snake. Let the people watch this fun, till I reach Kishkinda. While Vali was carrying Ravana with him, Ravanas ministers were shouting at Vali and chased him on the ground. Vali reached all the three seas and worshipped sun god in all those oceans and finally reached the eastern sea and completed his worship and carried Ravana with him to Kishkinda and released. Ravana was astonished at the strength of Vali and praised him in several ways. Oh superior vanara! I understood your strength even without fighting. Now I wish to have friendship with you. After that they made a friendship agreement in the presence of Agni. 35. The birth episode of Hanuma: Rama: Oh Agastya maharishi! I understand the strength of Vali and Ravana. No doubt they were great among the strong men in the world. But they both were not superior before Hanumas strength, courage, wisdom, integrity, modesty, potential and majesty. He had the knack of achieving the targets. This great personality had crossed the sea in one leap. He found Sita who was hidden in the palace of Ravana which was not accessible even for wind. Moreover he had spoken, conveyed my
518 Srimadhramayanam

message, killed many ministers of Ravana and finally burnt Lanka before he returned to me. I have not heard even Yama, Indra, Vishnu and Kubera had scored such achievements. Why such a Hanuma could not help his king, Sugreeva who was in danger from Vali? Oh maharishi! Why had he not killed Vali? was not he aware of his own strength? Please tell me. Agastya: Oh Rama! Hanuma was brave and courageous right from his childhood. He was wandering from tapovana to tapovana and used to give hardships to tapasvis and munis, unwittingly and unknowingly. One day those tapasvis could not bear his mischief and cursed Hanuma to unconscious about his own strength. In other words in spite of his strength he developed a timid nature. Since you wanted to know about him, I will tell you the full history of Hanuma. Long back Kesari, the father of Hanuma, ruled Mt.Meru. Anjana was his wife. Through her the wind god, Vayu had a son by name Hanuma. Anjana went to a nearby forest to bring some fruits for her child. Since Hanuma was hungry, he cried loudly and saw the rising sun. He presumed the rising sun as a fruit and flew to eat it. While he was about to reach the sun, Rahu also reached the chariot of sun god to gulp him. Though Rahu was capable of gulping sun and moon at that moment, got frightened on seeing Hanuma and ran away to Indra and reported about Hanumas venture. Oh Indra! You have offered me the sun and moon as my diet. Today you have given my food to somebody else. Is it fair on you part? Today happened to be an auspicious day and I want to eat the sun. At the same time, somebody else came running to catch sun. Indra and Rahu went to Hanuma who was about to reach the abode of sun. Indra knew that Hanuma was born for a divine cause. Hence he did not want to kill him, but touched slightly with the edge of his Vajra. Even the mild touch of Vajra, Hanuma was thrown down on Mt.Meru. While falling on Mt.Meru the bone on his left cheek was broken. Since Indra caused damage to his son, Vayu was annoyed, took his son and entered a cave by withdrawing air form all the words. Thereby all creatures were suffocated. All divine communities went to Brahma and prayed Oh Brahma! You have created all creatures and you gave them the spirit of life in the form of air. As such air had become primary element for our life. Since
Uttara Kandam 519

wind god has withdrawn himself all creatures are suffocating. You please protect us. Brahma said Oh devatas! I will tell you why wind god was annoyed,. Indra was provoked by Rahu to hit Hanuma with his Vajra. Since his son was hit by Indra, Vayu was annoyed. Though Vayu had no physical body he commands all living creatures with his power. Vayu alone provides comforts to all creatures. If he withdrew the comforts, all creatures will vanish. Air is the life in all creatures. If air is withdrawn everybody will die. Then Brahma took all the divine communities with him, went to Vayu where he was sitting in a cave. 36. The boons of divine communities to Hanuma: On seeing Brahma, Vayu stood up and prostrated at his feet. Brahma lifted Vayu and blessed Hanuma. The moment Brahma touched the child, he stood up with life. Vayu was happy to see his son back with life. To keep Vayu happy, Brahma said to the divine communities, I am telling you a secret, you all listen. This child, Hanuma is born for a divine cause. He is going to deliver a very useful purpose which benefits all beings in all the three worlds. So you all bless him with boons and make Vayu happy. Indra gifted a golden chain to Hanuma and said, His left cheek was hit by my Vajra, hence he will popularly be known as Hanuma. In future he will not be killed even with my Vajra. The sun god blessed Hanuma and said. I am giving one hundredth part of my splendour. I will teach him all Vedas and sastras right from his childhood. I will make him a brilliant conversationist. Varuna blessed him that his Varunapasa. None of my astras will bind him. Then Yama blessed Hanuma that he would not suffer with disease, tiresomeness in battles and Yamadandam would not kill Hanuma . Kubera blessed that Hanuma would not be injured with his club. Lord Siva blessed that Hanuma would not be killed either by him or by his weapons. Vishvakarma blessed Hanuma that he would not be killed by any of the astras built by him. Brahma blessed him that even his Brahmadandam will not bind Hanuma . In the same manner many devatas and other communities blessed him with many such boons. Looking at him Brahma said to Vayu, Oh Vayu! This Hanuma will become the destroyer of enemies. He will protect all people who seek his protection. He will become the most superior among the communities who
520 Srimadhramayanam

fly in the sky. He can change his form as he desires and can go to any place with out any obstruction. He will become the most glorious person in the worlds. He will play a prominent role in killing Ravana. He will succeed whatever work he takes up on Ramas cause and pleases him. After saying so, all devatas returned to their places. Vayu explained Anjana about all the boons given to Hanuma by all the divine communities. Hanuma during his childhood used to visit several ashramas and committed many mischievous deeds like putting off agnihotra, tearing of valkalas, breaking utensils and many more mischievous deeds. Muni communities reported to Kesari and Anjana about the mischievous deeds of Hanuma. In spite of several warnings by his parents and muni community, there was no change in Hanumas mischiefs.So the maharishis cursed him by saying, Oh vanara, you are causing us agony because of your strength. From now onwards, you will not remember your strength by yourself. However if some one praises you about your virtues of strength, you will get back your strength. All your boons will come in to effect then. By the curse of maharishis, Hanuma became timid and lost his velocity. He started behaving with innocence and humility and submissiveness to his elders. There lived a vanara king by name Ruksharajasu. He was as brilliant as the sun. He had two sons by name Vali and Sugriva. After his death, Vali was coroneted as the king of Kishkinda. His brother Sugriva was coroneted as the crown prince. Right from the childhood, they were moving as closely as Agni and Vayu. Unfortunately, an enemity was developed between Vali and Sugriva, Hanuma became the minister for Sugriva. Though he became the minister of Sugreeva, and was aware of his grief, he was not of much use with his strength and valour because of the curse by maharishis. Hanuma could not help Sugreeva except to show his loyalty towards him. Once Hanuma was sent to sun god to learn sastras. Since the Sun was moving from east to west, Hanuma found it difficult to learn from him. So Hanuma put one leg on Mt.Udayagiri and another leg on Mt.Astadri and faced sun and learnt Sastras, grammatical analysis and Vedas. While learning he had written sutras for grammar, commentary for Karthikams and made abridged version of annotation. There was none
Uttara Kandam 521

equal to Hanuma in knowledge on Yajur Veda and its research. He had knowledge on nine grammars. Hanuma, with your blessings, will become Brahma in the next kalpa. Hanuma was capable of submerging the earth in the ocean. He was like Agni capable of burning all the worlds. He was like Yama at the time of re-absorption. There was no one equal to Hanuma in all these qualities like valour, enthusiasm, wisdom, vigour, good nature, pleasantness, discrimination between morality and immorality, magnificence, knack, strength and bravery. Oh Rama! Hanuma, Sugriva, Mindhu, Neelu and many other superior vanaras were created by devatas only to help you in killing Ravana. Rama: Oh Brahmarishi! Myself, all devatas and ancestral parents had became pure by your arrival. I wish to entrust all royal duties to our subordinates, I wish to perform yagnas. I do tapasya to wash of all my sins. I would request you all to come on all those occasions and bless me. Give me that boon. Then all maharishis said, so be it and then took leave of him. 37,38,39, 40 : Return of King Janaka and others: After the coronation of Rama the people of Ayodhya celebrated the event throughout the entire night. Before dawn, Vandhis came and praised to wake up Rama from the sleep. Baratha, Lakshmana and Satrugna worshipped Rama as all three Vedas worshipped yagnas. Sugriva, Vibeshana and his four rakshasa ministers sat near Rama like Yakshas sitting by the side of Kubera. Worshipful rishis sat around Rama as Deva rishis surrounded Indra. As Rama was conducting peoples assembly everyday with all the eminent ministers, urban and rural people were discussing the matters of public interest. After a few days King Janaka expressed his intention of going back to his kingdom. Rama: Oh worshipful king! Only with your blessings I was able to kill Ravana. With your guidance I learnt the art of ruling the country. By marrying your daughter, the prestige of Ikshavakus was enhanced. You please accept these gifts as a token of my remembrance, and take the assistance of Baratha to reach your place.
522 Srimadhramayanam

In the similar manner Rama said to king Kaikaya, Yudhahitu, Uncle! In my absence you have given lot of support to Baratha, Satrugna and the people of Ayodhya. We cant forget your timely help. Lakshmana will assist you till you reach your kingdom. Rama honors vanaras: Rama embraced Hanuma and Angada and said to Sugriva, Oh Sugriva! Angadha is you own son. Hanuma is your minister. They are your well-wishers. So I want to honour them separately. By saying so Rama removed all the ornaments from his body and decorated Angadha and Hanuma as a matter of gratitude. After them he also honoured with valuable gifts, Neelu, Nalu, Gayu, Gavaksha, Jambavantha and thanked them in a suitable manner . Rama bids farewell to friends: Oh Sugriva! Hanuma! Other friends! I love you so much, in the same spirit with which they helped me in achieving my cause. You had fought at the risk of your life. I would request you to look after the vanaras affectionately. You know it well Angada is none other than your eyelid. Therefore whatever harm anybody does to Angada, will be treated as done to me. While he was speaking to Vibeshana he remarked, Oh brother Vibeshana! You rule Lanka in the path of dharma. Under no circumstances dont divert your mind towards Adharma. Myself, your brother Kubera and people of Lanka believe you as a righteous person. A king who can rule in the path of dharma alone can rule for a long time and his fame will become immortal. Dont forget me and Sugriva. Keep remembering us. On hearing these pleasing words, all the guests i.e vanaras and rakshasas, praised magnificence of the host. Hanuma made three rounds with folded hands and prostrated at feet of Rama and said, Oh Rama Prabhu! Bless me to have eternal devotion towards you. Please bless me to hear your glory as long as people remember your glorious stories. Let Apsara women keep telling me your stories constantly. Hanumas touching words moved Rama and embraced him and said, Oh superior vanara! As long as my story remains in this world, you will be remembered. As long as the world remains, people will be remembering my stories. As long as they listen to my story, your glory will also remain. Oh friend! If I want to repay the debt of your help, the present life will not be sufficient. Returning of help will occur only at the time of
Uttara Kandam 523

difficulties. Hence you will not come across such a day in your life. Instead of repaying your debt I love to be ever indebted to you. As a mark of my remembrance I am giving you my diamond necklace and decorating you with my own hands. by saying so Rama decorated a necklace on Hanumas neck. After that Rama bid farewell to Sugriva and other vanaras. 41, 42, 43, 44, 45. Return of pushpaka to Kubera: One day while he was sitting with his brothers, Rama heard a voice from the sky Oh Rama! Listen what I say. My name is Pushpaka. As per your orders, I went back to Kubera. He said to me Oh Pushpaka! Rama had killed Ravana for the wellbeing of all worlds. By killing Ravana, Rama had won you also. Hence in future, you must serve him as his personal vehicle. You have no work here. Rama: Oh Pushpaka I welcome you. Kubera is my friend. Since Kubera himself sent you, I will make use of you. Thereby people will not mistake me as though I have grabbed Kuberas vehicle. Since I have accepted and worshipped you, you come as and when I call for you. Till such time, you neeed not be with me here. Siddha and devata communities will be travelling in the skies. So please dont obstruct their way and but allow them to move freely in all other directions. The pushpaka said, So be it and disappeared. After Pushpaka left Baratha said: Baratha: Oh righteous Rama! You are a divine person. You have earnestly and carefully started ruling the country. Oh Rama! Though your rule is only one month old, we witness positive developments only. Diseases disappeared from the country and early deaths did not occur.People are becoming hale and healthy. Women were delivering healthy babies. Country has become self-sufficient and so it is free from famine and floods. Clouds are pouring rains in time thereby cattle and crops are abundant all over the country. Hence people want you to rule for ever. The picnic of Rama and Sita: Rama after completing his royal duties, he used to spend time in his palace. During that time Sita used to serve her mother- in- laws. Sometime in the evening she used to decorate herself with jewels and silk garments and go to see Rama. On seeing Sita,
524 Srimadhramayanam

Rama used to feel immensely happy. One day Rama said to Sita, Oh Sita! I am pleased to learn that we are going to get baby. On this happy occasion, you ask me any thing that you want. I fulfill that immediately. On hearing Ramas words Sita said, Oh Rama! I want to live in tapovanas on the banks of Ganges. I want to live with those tapasvis for some time and eat roots and fruits with them. I wish to prostrate at the feet of those maharishis. Then Rama said, Oh Sita tomorrow I am making all arrangements to go to tapovanas. Then Rama went to durbar to meet his officials. Rama arranges public hearing: Rama was sitting in his durbar with his friends, ministers and public. At that time Rama said to Badhra: Rama: Oh Badhra you are moving freely with the people of all sections. Will you please tell me the opinions of public in and their views on my rule, on Baratha, Lakshmana, Satrugna, Kaikaye and others? You are very talented in gathering intelligence. What is your output? Badhra: Oh king! People are having mixed opinion about their king. They are talking good as well as bad. Many people are talking the glories and stories of your deeds such as killing of Ravana Rama: Oh Badhra! Dont be afraid of me and Avoid hiding news. Tell me the truth. Because I can correct myself upto the expectations of the people who may be talking ill of me. This will help in adopting popular measures to improve the welfare of the people. I can also plan intensively to extend helps for those who are talking well of me. So you tell me without any fear or confusion. Badhra: Oh king! People say our king alone can build a bridge on an ocean which achievement was unheard of. Even devatas could not build a bridge like that. Even devatas could not kill Ravana in spite of their superior powers. You had killed Ravana and brought Sita back. Even though Sita had the touch of Ravana, while being abductted her to Lanka, you undermined such a lapse and not deserted her. You brought her back and are living with her. While taking to Lanka, she was made to sit on his lap and kept her in Ashoka vana. At that time she was guarded by rakshasis. You alone may know what type of comforts you get from such a woman, Sita. Some people are sarcastically murmering that if their wives are kidnapped, they must be taken back and lead the usual life,
Uttara Kandam 525

as our king had done because people have to follow what their king does. This is a common topic in both the villages and towns. All those friends assembled in the durbar, also confirmed the version of Badhra saying that they also have encountered such scandalous rumours from gossip mongers. On hearing the words from Badhra and others, Rama was shocked, stunned and upset and above all was very much distressed. Just an inconsequential idle talk had affected the mighty Rama Rama consults with his brothers: Rama gave a serious thought to the peoples view. He called the waiting guard and told him to bring Lakshmana, Baratha and Satrugna. On hearing the words from the guard, all brothers went to Ramas chamber. All brothers prostrated at Ramas feet, Rama lifted them all embraced and said, Oh Princes! You are more valuable to me than my own life. I am ruling the country which you have put in my hands. You know all sastras. You are all wise enough to think well. Tell me what I should do under these circumstances. Rama tells about the public scandal on Sita: Brothers! Just now I heard how people are gossiping on Sita. I was born in the family of Ikshavakus. Sita was born in the family of King Janaka. Lakshmana is fully aware how Sita conducted herself for about many years with me in the forest. After killing Ravana and before bringing Sita to Ayodhya, I also doubts,wavering, and misapprehensions, to bring her to Ayodhya and I procrastinated. However she has proved herself how chaste and virtuous wife she was, by entering to the flames. Lakshmana was also present at that time. Agni came in human form and told me in the presence of all the divine communities that Sita had not done any sin and declared that she was pure,immaculate, flawless and unspoiled. Even Indra has said to me that Sita is pure. Apart from all those things I myself know about her purity. After undergoing a lot of mental agony and putting her to severe test, I brought her to Ayodhya. In spite of that, people of Ayodhya are viewing it from a different angle, for which my heart is grieving. The person who is a victim of disgrace will suffer hell until he comes out clean. Even devatas cant withstand disgrace. In other words, glory alone is worshipped by all in the world. Since Sita was a victim of blame by a section of people, I even prefer to lose my life instead of accepting Sita with disgrace.
526 Srimadhramayanam

Lakshmana! You ask Sumantra to keep the chariot ready before dawn. You take Sita in the chariot up to river Ganges and leave her near the ashrama of Valmiki and come back. You dont try to convince me in this matter. You ought to do what I say. Just now Sita has told me that she wanted to stay in forest doing service to maharishis. It seems that her words prove her wish so soon By saying this, Rama wiped his tears with his hands he went inside. 46, 47, 48, 49, 50. Sita reaches Valmiki ashrama: Lakshmana: Sumantra! Keep the chariot ready. We have to take Sita to Valmiki ashrama on the banks of river Ganges. Sumantra went and kept ready the chariot and put in front of the palace of Rama. Lakshmana went inside the palace and said to Sita, Oh Sita! You wanted to live with maharishis and serve them for some time. Rama has agreed to your request and the chariot is ready to take you to tapovanas. So get ready and get in to the chariot early. On hearing Lakshmanas words Sita was very happy. She picked up valuable jewels and superior garments to take with her as present for the munipatnis. Sita: Lakshmana! I am observing many bad omens. My right eye is twitching. And my body is shivering. There is some pain in my heart which I cant explain. My mind is grieving. Though I made a request yesterday of my desire in living in tapovanas, but I am not having enough courage to leave the palace at the moment. However I did not expect that your brother will send me to tapovanas so fast. By saying she sat in the chariot. Lakshmana did not answer for any of her conversation, he also sat in the chariot grieving within himself. The chariot on their way, took rest in some of the ashramas on the banks of river Gomathi. Next morning, Lakshmana travelled towards river Ganges with Sita. By midday they reached the banks of river Ganges. On reaching tapovanas, Lakshmana cried loudly. Looking at his grief Sita asked him. Sita: Oh Lakshmana! Why are you weeping and grieving? Your grief is frightening me. I myself wanted to leave in tapovanas to serve maharishis. Your brother had accepted my request. Rama is more than my life. In spite of that I am not grieving for him for this short-time separation. Why are you weakening my enthusiasm? You take me to the ashrama of
Uttara Kandam 527

Valmiki, there we stay for a night. I will gift all my jewels and garments to Munipatnis. Next morning we all go back to Ayodhya. I am also anxious to go back and see Rama. On hearing Sitas words Lakshmana wiped away his tears and crossed Ganges and entered the tapovana. Lakshmana reveals the intentions of Rama: Lakshmana: Oh mother! My brother, Splendorous Rama, has ordered me to do this unholy job. By obeying the Kings orders, I am forced to do this sinful act. I am aware that people will certainly blame me for this act. Mother! I am only an instrument in obeying my brothers orders. Sita: Lakshmana! Why are you grieving? I am not able to understand. Is your health all right? Are you suffering from any other ailment? Is your brother safe? Tell me the truth without hiding anything. Lakshmana: Oh mother! People of Ayodhya are talking ill of you for your stay in Lanka. Rama heard the peoples slanderous version in the court hall about your stay in Lanka. On hearing, Rama could not withstand the blame on you and ordered me to leave you in Valmikis ashrama. While ordering me he went inside the palace without giving me an opportunity even to open my mouth. I am aware, mother, that Agni, Indra and other devatas came in person and expressed that you are sinless and pure. However Rama could not bear the talk of the people of Ayodhya. As I am a servant of the king, I am obeying his orders. He asked me to leave you at Valmikis ashrama and come back. Oh mother! You serve the feet of great maharishi, live as a chaste and virtuous wife of Rama, remember him always in the mind. May god bless you. Sitas message to Rama: Sita: Oh Lakshmana! I dont blame your brother. Brahma has created me only to undergo difficulties forever. I am bearing the grief of the entire world myself. I must have committed many sinful acts in my previous births like separating many wives and husbands. That is why even the kind and glorious Rama has deserted me. Lakshmana! Though I suffered many difficulties during my stay in the forest, I had the pleasure of living at the feet of Rama. Now how can I leave Rama and other relatives and live alone in the ashrama. When all the munipatnis question me why Rama had abandoned you, what explanation answer I can give them?
528 Srimadhramayanam

Lakshmana! As I entered flames on that day, today I can enter into the Ganges. However I cant venture today to sink in Ganges, because I am carrying the nucleus of Ikshavakus in me. I cant dare to destroy the dynasty of my husband. You fulfill the kings order. I am born only to suffer grief. You please convey these few words as my words. You convey my salutation with folded hands to all my mother- inlaws. You please convey my enquiry of wellbeing of our king. You tell these words to the righteous king as my words. Rama! You are aware how pure I was and how much devoted to you. You are also aware that I always wished your wellbeing. Oh virtuous Rama! You have deserted me, based on the rumours of some idle persons for whom Rama attaces unnecessary importance. I am fully dependent on you. I shall wash off the this blame myself. Oh King! Though I am away from you, I will cooperate with you for your righteous attitude and I shall wipe off the blame on me. I am not worried about my body but I am happy that you are treating your people as your brothers. By making your people to follow the path of dharma, you will have a share of their punya and also glory. I would request you to treat those citizens who put blame on me also as your brothers. Oh Rama! For any woman her husband is the most superior god; Husband himself is the closest relative; he is guru; so it is my duty to do what you want, even at the cost of my life. Lakshmana: Oh mother! I never saw your form; since Rama is away from you how can I see you? I am very much grieved to see you alone without Rama; I consider myself as the most sinful person. Lakshmana saluted her with folded hands and took leave of her and proceeded to cross river Ganges. By looking at the departure of the downhearted and depressed Lakshmana, Sita fainted and fell down. After she recovered, she wept loudly. Sita reaches Valmiki ashrama: While Sita was crying loudly, Valmikis disciples saw her on their way back after taking bath in river Ganges. They heard her cry and went running to ashrama and informed Maharishi, Oh Pious Guru! We saw a woman crying loudly on our way to ashrama. She looked like a chaste and virtuous wife of a great man. She looked like a cursed Lakshmi. Since she was crying near our ashrama, we presume she must be seeking your protection.
Uttara Kandam 529

Valmiki looked at her with his divine power and understood all about her. He went with his disciples to the place where Sita was grieving. Valmiki: Oh chaste Sita! You are the daughter- in-law of King Dasaratha, wife of Rama. I understood what all happened with my divine power. You have not committed any sin. Now you live under my protection without any fear. Very close to my ashrama, some women are performing tapasya. You can go and live with them. They will take care of you, as a cow takes care of its calf. You leave your grief and live here freely. Sita was surprised on hearing the words of maharishi. She saluted at the feet of maharishi and went with him to his ashrama where tapasvinis were performing tapasya. On looking at maharishi, they came forward and worshipped him with traditional honours and said, maharishi! We all became pure by your visit to our ashrama. Valmiki: Oh tapasvinis! She is Sita, wife of Rama. She came to live here with all of you. She is the daughter- in- law of king Dasaratha and daughter of king Janaka. For no fault of her, her husband had deserted her. So she has to be under your care. You must treat her with love and affection. She not only comes from a royal family but she is also under my protection. So you all should worship her which is my liking. By thus leaving Sita under the watchful tapasvinis, Valmiki went to his ashrama. Lakshmana speaks to Sumantra: Lakshmana saw from a distance that Valmiki had taken care of Sita and took her to his ashrama. He grieved very mush and spoke to his charioteer, Sumantra. Lakshmana: Oh Sumantra! Look how powerful the fate is. Nobody could imagine the grief of Rama due to separation from Sita. In the same way, Sita who was worshipped by all the worlds was now deserted by her husband and living with tapasvinis. Could you imagine any other grief more severe than this? This was all the fate which was decided by the god. Who could change the will of god? Rama, who is capable of winning all devata communities at ease, is now fastened by the dictates of the fate. Earlier he served an exile of fourteen years to make his fathers words true. Now a section of people said something ill of Sita, she was deserted and made her to live with tapasvinis. The agni proved her chastity, but vulgar tongues of idlers had tarnished it!
530 Srimadhramayanam

Sumantra: Oh Lakshmana! You dont grieve for Sita. Long time back, pious brahmins and learned astrologers told your father that Rama would experience more grief and difficulties. They also predicted that he would keep away from his near and dear and grieve for them. They also told that after some time Rama would join Baratha, Satrugna and other relatives. Lakshmana! While your father was talking to Vasista maharishi, Durvasa Maharishi came and predicted a few events which were not palatable to reveal to you or Baratha. Since I was with them at that time king Dasaratha has cautioned me Oh Sumantra! What Durvasa Maharishi said should not be revealed to anybody else. Since you are in uncontrollable grief, I shall reveal what Durvasa Maharishi said that day as that might console you 51. Sumantra conveys Durvasa maharishis words: Sumantra: Oh Lakshmana! Your father King Dasaratha requested Durvasa maharishi to Please reveal the longevity of Rama and other brothers. If you find any thing special to disclose about my family, you may please tell me as I am inquisitive to know. Durvasa Maharishi: Oh king! long back there was a battle between devatas and danavas. In that battle, danavas sought protection from the wife of Bhrugu maharishi. She promised and protected them. Vishnu who was fighting for devatas came to know that danavas were under the protection of Bhrugus wife and cut her head with his chakra. Bhrugu grieved for the death of his wife and was annoyed at Vishnu and cursed him; Since you have killed my wife and caused me grief. You also take a birth in human form and grieve with the separation of your wife as I am suffering now. After a while Bhrugu repented for his hasty curse. However Vishnu consoled him not to grieve for his curse and said, Your curse also will do good to the people and so I am accepting your curse. Oh Dasaratha! You know it now that the creator of all worlds, Maha Vishnu has now taken a human form, born in your house as Rama. To make Bhrugus words true, he would also suffer the grief of separation from his wife. Rama would rule Ayodhya for eleven thousand years; after that he will reach his abode. During his rule, Rama would perform many
Uttara Kandam 531

Aswamedha yagnas and give huge gifts to brahmins. He will reinstate many kingdoms by helping Kshatriyas. Rama would have two sons. However their coronation will not be performed in Ayodhya. Sumantra: Oh Lakshmana! I thought it is fit if I tell you these divine secrets to relieve you from the grief. However you dont reveal these facts either to Rama or other brothers. Hereafter you stop grieving for Sita and be courageous. The separation is pre-ordained. We could nothing to avoid it. Some reason or a cock and bull story would have been concoted to send her away. On that night, they slept on the banks of Kesini river and they reached Ayodhya next day. 52. Lakshmana consoles Rama: Next morning Lakshmana went to see Rama in his palace. He was astonished to look at the grieving Rama. Lakshmana went and prostrated at the feet of Rama and said. Lakshmana: Oh Rama! I obeyed your order and left Sita near the ashrama of Valmiki and came back to serve you. Oh virtuous Rama dont grieve. Nobody could swim against the time. Splendorous and wise people like you should not grieve. You told me once all those things that were created were to be destroyed. All associations were meant for separation one day or other. However long one may live, one day he is to die. Knowing fully well the secret of life, one should not have undue attachment towards wife, children, friends and wealth. Oh Rama! You are the controller of all lokas. But it is difficult for you to control your own mind. Keep your mind still. Oh superior among the men! If you make your mind agitated, you may get scandals. So one has to control his mind by his mind and soul by his soul. Naturally the brain is a weak limb, so you control it by courage. 53. The story of King Nrugu : Rama: Lakshmana! I am very much relieved with your consoling words. For the last four days I have not met the public in durbar. Those kings who will not concentrate his time for public welfare, such a king would go to hell and suffer in a den where there will be no light and
532 Srimadhramayanam

breeze. So you call all ministers, priests, prominent citizens and the people to the durbar. Long ago king Nrugu used to rule his country in a righteous manner. He had great devotion towards scholars. He had donated several millions of cows with calf to them. Ahitagni, a poor brahmins cow and calf wrongly joined the herd of the king. By mistake the king had donated the same cow and calf to another brahmin. Ahitagni searched for his cow in all the places, at last he found in a village by name Kanakham in another brahmins house. The cow was quiet strong enough but the calf had become thin. Then Ahitagni went to the brahmin and said. This cow belongs to me. I wonder how it came and joined your herd. The second brahmin said, Oh Ahitagni! This cow is mine. King Nrugu had donated to me. So dont make any claim over the cow. They had a long dispute over the cow and finally they went to the king Nrugu to settle their dispute. They waited for several days to see the king but they could not see him. The vexed brahmins cursed the king, Oh king! You never cared to hear the difficulties of poor people and thereby you have created hardship for us. So you become a lizard and live in an abandoned well. After some time, king Nrugu came to know about the curse and went and prostrated at their feet for the deliverance of curse. Then the brahmins took pity on the king and said, Oh king! Before the start of kaliyuga, Lord Vishnu will take a human form as Nara and Narayana to reduce the weight on earth. Narayana will take birth in yadava family and will be known as Vasudeva. At the sight of Vasudeva, you will get back your original form. So the king who was not accessible to the people, would suffer in the same way as king Nurgu suffered. So you go and see all the people who were waiting to see me at the court hall. 54. The sufferings of king Nrugu: Lakshmana: Oh Rama! Why those two Brahmins were so furious for the small lapse of the king? Did the king accept the curse or did he say anything. Rama: Lakshmana! By the time king Nrugu came to know about his curse, the litigant brahmins left his palace. He called his ministers and said, Oh ministers! Those two brahmins are as powerful as Narada and Parvata and gave me a terrific curse. The brahmins curse will never go waste. So you make arrangements for the coronation of my son Vasuvu. I
Uttara Kandam 533

might have to undergo the curse. So you dig a big well for me to live. In that well, you make three apartments to live comfortably in all seasons. I will be living in that well, till the day of the deliverances of my curse. You cultivate fruit bearing trees etc. So that I may not find any difficulty for food. 55. King Nimi and Vasista curse each other: Rama: Oh Lakshmana! I narrated you the episode of King Nrugu. If you are further interested, I will tell you the story of King Nimi, who was born as the twelfth King in Ikshavaku dynasty. I will tell the story. King Nimi had built a beautiful city near the hermitage of Gouthama Maharishi. He named the city as Vijayantham. King Nimi started performing a long term Satra yaga. Before commencing he remembered, Manuvu the first king of Ikshavakus family. He had fixed Vasista as the chief priest for that Yagna. Along with Vasista, he also invited Atri, Angarasu and Bhrugu for performing the yaga. In the meanwhile Indra called Vasista and ordered him to complete Yagna he was performing at that time. Vasista could not say no to Indra and said to Nimi that he would perform his yaga after completing Indras yagna. King Nimi requested Gouthama Maharishi to perform his yagna in the place of Vasista and get it completed. That yagna took a long time to complete. After completing Indras yagna, Vasista came to commence King Nimis yagna. There he came to know that Gouthama maharishi had already completed that yagna. On hearing that Vasista was furious on king Nimi and cursed him that his body would become unconscious. King Nimi came to know about the curse of Vasista, in return he cursed Vasista Oh Brahmarishi! When I was sleeping and fell unconscious, you gave me a curse, so your body would also become in the state of unconsciousness. Oh Lakshmana! Both Nimi and Vasista were most righteous persons, yet they cursed each other and both became unconscious. 56. Vasista enters Varunas sperm: Lakshmana: Oh Rama! Both Vasista and Nimi lost their bodies and how they got back their bodies still? Rama: Lakshmana! Righteous Rajarishi Nimi and Brahmarishi Vasista lived without body for some time, in the form of atmosphere. Vasista
534 Srimadhramayanam

maharishi went to Lord Brahma and prostrated at his feet and said Oh father! God of gods! Oh virtuous! With the curse of King Nimi I have lost my form. I remained in the space. Without form no creature can do karmas(acts). The creatures without a form remains only in sufferings. So provide me a form. Then Brahma said Oh virtuous Vasista! you enter in the sperm of sun and Varuna and then you will get that form. That way you will become my son Then Vasista went to the residence of Varuna. At the same time Urvasi came with her associates to entertain Varuna. At that time, Varuna developed a desire on Urvasi. The same Varuna had expressed his love to Urvasi. Urvasi said to Varuna with folded hands Oh Deva! before you the sun god has called me. Thereby mentally I was fixed up with sun god. Since Varuna was influenced by cupid he said to Urvasi Oh Urvasi! Though you do not engage me in sex at least you might satisfy me with your affection. For which Urvasi gladly accepted and said Prabhu! I can satisfy you by mind but I cant give you any physical comfort. Varuna was happy with Urvasis words and deposited his sperm in a pot. Then Urvasi went to the sun god. Sun was annoyed with her behavior and said. Oh Urvasi! Though I invited you first without any fear but with a wicked mind you approached another man. So you dont deserve to be in heaven. So you go and live on the earth for some time. After some time, you will marry Pururava, the king of Kashi. Oh Lakshmana! When Indra killed Vrutasura, he suffered the sin of Brahmahatya. In the absence of Indra, king Nahushudu became Indra and ruled all the worlds for one Lakh years. After the deliverance of her curse Urvasi went back to heaven. 57. Vasista acquires a new body: Lakshmana: Oh Rama! How Brahmarishi and Rajarishi got back their forms? Rama: Lakshmana! Both Sun and Varuna deposited their sperm in a pot. From that pot, two maharishis were born. The first maharishi was Agastya who was born with the sperm of sun god. The second maharishi who was born from the sperm of Varuna, was Vasista who became the chief priest of Ikshavakus. Oh Lakshmana! I told you how Vasista got his form back. Now I will tell you how the Rajarishi King Nimi got his form.
Uttara Kandam 535

All maharishis who performed yagna for king Nimi were worried since the king was living without form. So all maharishis, with the power of their penance, retained the body of Nimi. After completing the yagna Bhrugu said, Oh King! The yagna is completed. All devatas were happy. We are all ready to give our life for you. He needs a body to put his life. You tell us in what body you want to enter? Then Nimi said. I wish to live in the eyes of all creatures. Then devatas blessed him Oh king Nimi you will remain in Vayu form(Air) and live in the eyes of all creatures. When you want to take rest, the eyelids will fall. Then all the maharishis brought the body of Nimi, to create a son for him. They kept Arani(Arani is a sort of wood which will help in creating fire for commencing Yagna.) on his body and rubbed rapidly in the midst of mantras and homas. From that body, a man emerged who was named as Midhi. He was named as Janaka because he was born from the body of his father. Since the city was built by him was named as Midhila Nagaram. 58. Sukracharya curses King Yayati: Lakshmana: Oh Rama! The stories of Vasista and Nimi were amazing to hear. King Nimi, though he was dedicated to yaga, how come he lost his patience and cursed Vasista? Rama: Oh Lakshmana! Patience is not equally placed in all the people. Take for instance King Yayati who had adapted to pure Satva and controlled anger. In spite of that, he had a terrific curse from Sukracharya. I will tell you the story of Yayati . Yayati was the son of Nausha. He had two wives. Both were beautiful. One was Sarmishta; the second was Devayani. Sarmishta was the daughter of Vrushaparva, the king of danavas. The king had more love and affection towards Sarmishta. His second wife Devayani was the daughter of Sukracharya, the guru of rakshasas. The king was not fascinated with Devayani. Sarmishta had a son by name Pururava, Devayani had a son by name, Yaduvu. Since king was more affectionate towards Sarmishta, he loved her son more than Yaduvu. One day Yaduvu went to his mother Devayani and said. Oh mother! You are the daughter of great Sukracharya. I am born to you; in spite of that, we are not only
536 Srimadhramayanam

neglected by the king but also we are being insulted every now and then. Instead of living in the midst this humiliation, better we offer ourselves to the flames. Devayani was very much hurt and remembered her father and said, Oh father! I cant live any further under humiliation and negligence by the king. So I wish to offer myself to the flames or I sink in the water. Sukracharya heard the sad story of his daughter and he became furious and cursed Yayati Oh Yayati! You wicked king, you have insulted me and my daughter. From now onwards, your body will suffer with many diseases and you would become very old and infirm. 59. Pururava accepts old age from Yayati: The moment Sukracharya cursed, Yayati became old. He was grieved by looking at his old age and called his son Yaduvu and said. My son, Yaduvu! Because of the curse of Sukracharya, I am suffering from the old age. I still want to enjoy comforts of the young age. So until I am satisfied with young age, you take over my old age and give me your youth. Yaduvu said to his father, You love Pururava more than me; so you better take youth from him. Then Yayati asked Pururava to accept his old age and give him his youth. He also assured him that he would give back his youth after he enjoyed his life for some time. Pururava said to his father, Oh father! By your asking me, I consider it as a privilege and more happy. I am giving my youth to you with pleasure. I will accept your old age. After taking youth from Pururava, Yayati enjoyed his youth for thousand years. One day Yayati said to Pururava, My son! you take back your youth. I am pleased for your sacrificial nature and I will make you king of my country. Then he said to Yaduvu, Oh wicked son! All your sons will become cruel rakshasas. You will have pisachas as sons. From hereafter you will not belong to Chandra dynasty. To suit your wicked nature, you will develop a rakshasa dynasty. Rajarishi Yayati, crowned Pururava as the king and went to tapovanas. After his death, Yayati reached heaven. Yaduvu who was thrown out from the Chandra dynasty, built a town by name Krauvancha vanam and developed several millions of rakshasas.
Uttara Kandam 537

Yayati with his patience accepted the curse of Sukracharya. Whereas in retaliation, Nimi became impatient and cursed his guru, Vasista. 60. Maharishis come to Ramas Durbar: On a particular day in spring, Rama completed his rituals and entered his durbar with Lakshmana. In the mean while Sumantra came and said Oh king! Bhargava, Chavana and hundred Munis came to see you. They all looked very happy. Then Rama said Oh Sumantra! You bring them to the durbar. They came and Rama warmly received them by saying, Oh righteous maharishis! You order me what I can do for you. Myself, my kingdom, Brahmins, Brahmin community are at your service. This is the true. On hearing, Ramas words, all the munis were pleased and said. Oh Rama! How is that you are promising everything even without knowing for what purpose we have come. This type of assurance was unheard of by any king in the past. So we are confidant that you can fulfill our desire. 61. War preparations against Lavanasura: Rama said to Munis, Oh maharishis! You tell me what for you have come? However difficult it my be I will fulfill your desire. Leave your fear. Among the Rishis, Bhargava said Oh king! there used to be a king by name Madhuvu In Kruthayuga. He was worshipping brahmins and ruled his kingdom as a righteous king. He developed good relations with devatas. Lord Siva was pleased with him gave him a spear and said, Oh Madhuvu! King of rakshasas! As long as you worship brahmins and devatas, this spear will be with you. If your mind becomes wicked this spear will disappear. As long as this spear is in your hands, will burn all your enemies and come back to you. Madhuvu received that spear with devotion and said, Oh Lord ! You bless me that this spear continues to be with us as long as my dynasty survives. Lord Siva replied, Oh Madhuvu! You keep this spear in your hands and ask for an auspicious boon; your desire will be fulfilled. However, one of your sons alone can use this spear, but the entire dynasty cant use this. By saying that Lord Siva disappeared. Madhuvu built a huge palace and started living in that. After some time, Madhuvu married Kumbhinasi, the daughter of Visvavasu. Madhuvu
538 Srimadhramayanam

had a son by name Lavana through Kumbhinasi. Lavana became cruel ever since his childhood. But Madhuvu could not control him and became helpless. He also told him the greatness of that spear. By saying these words, Madhuvu went to the abode of Varuna. Rama! Lavana as he grew, became very cruel and started killing and harassing Brahmins and tapasvis. We were not able to bear with his cruelty. We heard that you have killed Ravana. Except you nobody can kill this Lavana. Hence we came for your protection 62. Rama sends Satrugna to kill Lavanasura: Rama asked the maharishis, Let me know where does Lavana live? What are his activities? What type of food he consumes? The maharishis said, Oh Rama! Lavana kills whatever that comes before him. If he sees an animal, he will kill and eat it. If he comes across a tapasvi, he will kill him and eat. His nature is to create horror among the living beings. He is the monarch of entire Madhuvana. He lives in that vana. Rama assured all the maharishis that he would kill Lavanasura. Then he looked at his brother and said, My dear brother! Among you, who is anxious to kill that Lavanasura. Baratha said that he would take the responsibility of killing him. In the meanwhile, Satrugna stood up and said, Oh brother! While you were in exile, Baratha was wearing jatas and valkalas, eating fruits and roots and was living in Nandhi village. After your were crowned as the king, he was relieved and was now taking a little rest. So I will go to kill that Lavanasura. Rama said, Oh Satrugna I am permitting you to kill Lavanasura. After you kill him, I will make you the king of that Madhuvana. I am your elder brother. Do all what I say. Vasista will come and coronate you as the king of Madhuvana in my presence. Now you go and kill that Lavanasura. 63. Rama makes Satrugna as king of Madhuvana: On hearing Ramas words, Satrugna said to Rama in a humble and polite manner. Oh king! While I have elder brothers, how I was eligible to be a king. You know all dharmas. I cant disobey your orders. If I do
Uttara Kandam 539

that, I will become a sinner. However my elder brother Baratha came forward to kill Lavanasura I should not have come in his way. I did a mistake by saying that I would kill Lavanasura. Because of my haste, this Adharma has cropped up. Rama! I was punished since I came in before Barathas words. Again by saying no to you, I dont want to do another sin. Hence I am committed to your orders whatever it is. But I pray that I should not get the sin of becoming a king earlier than my elder brothers. Rama was pleased with the words of Satrugna. He said to Baratha and Lakshmana, Oh Baratha! Invite priests and brahmins to coronate Satrugna as the king of Madhuvana. As Rama instructed, all the arrangements were made for the coronation of Satrugna. Many kings and brahmins from various places attended the coronation of Satrugna. Kousalya, Sumitra and Kikaye and all other mothers blessed Satrugna. All munis were happy and felt that Lavanasura was as good as dead. After coronation Rama said to Satrugna, Oh Satrugna! I am giving you this divine arrow which will kill all enemies. You can kill Lavanasura with this arrow. This arrow was created by Maha Vishnu while he was laying on the pralaya jalamu. Nobody knows about this. Even suras and asuras also dont see. When Vishnu was annoyed on Madhukaitabas, he had created this arrow. Vishnu after killing Madhukaitabas with this arrow created all the worlds. Oh Satrugna! Even during the war with Ravana also I have not made use of this arrow. Now since you have to fight with the spear of Lord Siva held now by Lavanasura, I am giving you this arrow to fight with the spear. So make use of this arrow. You kill him before entering his Madhuvana. So that you can kill him effectively and faster. I have given you all the information required for your victory. Because nobody can exceed the orders of Lord Siva. 64. Satrugna reaches Madhuvana: Rama: Oh Satrugna! You take four thousand horses, hundred elephants, two thousand chariots and the food grains required for the army along with you. You have good relationship with all your army, because they keep away from their wife, children and home. So you should take that in to consideration and see to that they are comfortable by all means. You also take all precautions that our enemy, Lavanasura should not know
540 Srimadhramayanam

your expedition in advance. You start from Ayodhya during the spring season and cross river Ganges before the rainy season starts. You better keep maharishis by your side. You keep all your army, chariots and all on the outskirts of Madhuvana and go alone to Madhunagaram Satrugna heard Ramas words and said to his commanders. Oh commanders! You all start ahead and take halts at places I propose so that by the time you reach you will have food and other facilities readily available. After sending away the commanders, he went to his mothers Kousalya, Sumitra, Kaikayi and other mothers and took their blessings. Then he went to Baratha and Lakshmana and took their blessings also. Next he went to the royal priest Vasista and prostrated at his feet and took his blessings. Finally he took permission from Rama and moved with his army towards Madhuvana. 65. The episode of Kalmashapada: Satrugna travelled for a month with his army and reached Valmiki ashrama and said, Oh Maharishi! I am going on the work deputed by my brother, so I request you to permit me to stay in your ashrama, and I shall proceed before dawn. Valmiki Maharishi said, Oh Satrugna! This ashrama is their own home of the people belonging to Raghu dynasty. So you need not take any permission from anybody. By saying so, the Maharishi respected the prince with all traditional honours and offered fruits and roots. Satrugna asked, Oh maharishi! I find a homagundam in this ashrama. Whose homagunda is that? Valmiki said, Oh Satrugna! I will tell you who lived in this ashrama. Please listen. One of your ancestors by name Soudasudu, was living here. He was fond of hunting. One day while he was hunting he saw two rakshasas in the form of tigers. Those rakshasas took the form of tiger, killing all animals and eating them in the forest. After some time the forest was left with no animals. Though Soudasudu wandered in the forest whole day he did not find even a single animal and got vexed. At that time he saw those two rakshasas in the form of tigers. He killed one of them and the second one escaped. The rakshasa who escaped was furious on Soudasudu and waited to take revenge on him. After some time Soudasudu wanted to perform Aswamedha yaga for which he built a Yagnasala. He called Vasista as his priest to perform
Uttara Kandam 541

Yagna. That yagna went on for a long time. At that time the rakshasa who escaped from his arrows wanted to take revenge on him. Before the yagna was completed the rakshasa took the form of Vasista and asked the king, Oh raja! The yagna will be completed today. On this occasion, I would like to eat an animal meat. The king ordered his cook to prepare meat for his priest Vasista. While the cook hesitated weather to prepare a meat for Vasista or not. The rakshasa understood the mind of the cook. At that moment the rakshasa killed the cook and took the form of a cook and prepared the food with the flesh of the cook. That food was offered to Vasista. Vasista noticed that the food was made from human flesh and was furious at the king and said, Oh king the food what you have offered me to eat will be your food from now onwards. The king was furious at his priest Vasista and took water in his hands to curse Vasista. The wife of the king, Madayanthi pleaded to her husband, Oh king Vasista is our priest, he is equal to god for us. You should not curse such a guru. Since he had already taken water in to his hand and recited a mantra for cursing his guru, and as he was pacified by his wife, he controlled himself without cursing the guru. However the water taken in his hand was purified with mantras and it should not go waste. Hence he poured that water on his own foot. By virtue of mantra jala, his foot became black. From that day the king was known as Kalmashapada(Black feet). After that the king prayed to his guru to give him the deliverance of curse. Vasista took pity on him and said my curse will hold good for twelve years. In that manner the king remained eating human flesh and ruled his country. He got deliverance from the curse after twelve years. Oh Satrugna! The yagnavatika that you have seen in this ashrama belonged to Soudasudu . So it is your own Ashrama. 66. The birth of Lava and Kusa: The same night when Satrugna was staying in Valmikis ashrama Sita delivered two boys who were twins. In the midnight tapasvinis came and informed Valmiki that Sita had delivered and both mother and babies were safe. On hearing the news, maharishi took a handful of dharba grass in his hands and purified them with mantras so as no evils would attack the new born. Those tapasvinis took those dharba grass and cleaned one child with the bottom ends of dharba grass. Since then he was identified
542 Srimadhramayanam

as Lavudu. The second baby was cleaned with the top ends of those dharba grass, and he was named as Kusadu. Maharishis said since these boys were protected with dharba grass purified by me, they would be popularly known as Lava-Kusa. Those boys were praised by the tapasvinis. The songs associated these boys with Ramas name and gotra. By listening to the songs in praise of Sita and Rama, Satrugna woke up from his sleep and went to the ashrama where Sita delivered the boys. He prostrated at her feet and said Oh mother! By the grace of god I had your darshan. Next morning Satrugna after completing his morning rituals prostrated at Valmikis feet and travelled for seven days, reached the Chavyana maharishis ashrama on the banks of river Yamuna. He stayed that night at maharishis ashrama and heard many divine stories from the maharishi. 67. The story of Mandhata: Satrugna after completing his morning rituals sat with Chavyana maharishi and asked him to tell the vigour and valour of Lavanasura. He also wanted to know about the spear gifted to him by lord Siva. Chavyana maharishi: Oh Satrugna! There were so many stories about Lavanasura. I will tell you one story pertaining to a king of Ikshavaku family. Oh prince! Long back Ayodhya was ruled by Mandhata. His vigour and valour were notorious in all the three worlds. He conquered the entire earth. He wanted to invade heaven. Indra was confused about the valour of Mandhata and offered fifty percent of his throne and fifty percent of his kingdom to avoid a direct battle. But he did not agree. Then Indra said to Mandhata. Oh king! you have not yet completely captured the earth. Still you are invading heaven. It is not fair, first you take the entire earth in your possession. For which you have to fight Lavanasura who lives in Madhuvana. Then you think of invading heaven. Mandhata realized how cunning Indra was. He stopped invading of heaven and diverted towards Madhuvana. Somehow he wanted to overwhelm Lavanasura, after that he planned to invade heaven. Immediately he went to Lavana and sent a messenger to get prepared for a battle. Lavanasura was furious at the messenger and killed him on the
Uttara Kandam 543

spot and aldo ate him . Since the messenger did not return even after several days, Mandhata was furious on Lavana and surrounded his city . He rained arrows in all directions, but they all fell down like rain that fell on a mountain. Then Lavanasura threw the spear gifted by Lord Siva. The spear killed Mandhata and his army and returned back to him. Oh Satrugna! You try to imagine the power of the spear and take a decision. And see to it that you kill him while that spear was away from him, then only you will get victory. Thereby it will do good for all the people. 68. Satrugna speaks to Lavanasura: Before dawn, Satrugna crossed river Yamuna with his army and reached the main entrance of Madhuvana. Lavana went out for hunting food and returned by midday with several animals. While returning, he saw big army at the gate of his Madhuvana. He went and asked Satrugna, Who are you? Why are you obstructing my way? I have killed and eaten away several people like you. You are offering yourself as food for me! Since your life has come to an end, you have come to me. Along with other animals, I will kill you also and eat. Satrugna said to him, I am Satrugna, son of Dasaratha, brother of king Rama. Oh cruel rakshasa! Stop blabbering. I am telling you this is your last day in your life. You have a direct fight with me, since I came to kill you. On hearing Satrugnas words, Lavana said, Oh wicked prince! Your brother has killed my cousin brother Ravana in a dispute over a woman. Since he was far away from me, I did not go to his help. Now you have voluntarily come in front of me, I will kill you. Please wait. I will go and bring my weapon after that we will have a direct fight. Satrugna said, Oh rakshasa! No fool will leave an enemy who is in front of him, without killing. So right now I will kill you and give relief to all the worlds. 69. The battle between Satrugna and Lavanasura: On hearing Satrugnas words Lavanasura was furious. He kept aside all the animals he killed to eat. He ran and pulled out a big tree and threw it to hit the chest of Satrugna. Satrugna obstructed it with his arrows. Lavana pulled out another tree and threw against Satrugna. He went on pulling out tree after tree but none of them went anywhere near Satrugna but with managed to to send another tree to hit on the head of Satrugna and he fainted and fell down. Lavana thought that Satrugna was dead and
544 Srimadhramayanam

did not go inside to bring the spear which was gifted by Lord Siva. However, kept all the dead animals on his shoulders and was about to enter the palace. In the meanwhile Satrugna recovered and stood before the main door and obstructed the rakshasa. He took out the astra that was given by Rama and delivered on him. Lavanasura could not look at the brilliance of that astra. All divine communities were afraid of that astra, since they never seen such a splendorous astra before. So they all ran to Brahma with fear. Brahma said Oh divine communities! hear. Satrugna released a Divyastra to kill Lavanasura. This astra was built by Maha Vishnu. So you all leave your fear and watch how Satrugna was going to kill Lavanasura. All the divine communities were witnessing from the sky. By that time the astra pierced the heart of Lavanasura and returned back to the hands of Satrugna. Due to the hit of that astra, Lavanasura fell dead. While all the divine communities were witnessing the movement of the spear and it went back and rejoined the weaponary of Lord Siva. In that manner Satrugna had killed Lavanasura with one arrow and relieved all the worlds form the horror of Lavana. All divine communities praised, Oh Satrugna! To our good fortune you have killed Lavanasura and relieved all the worlds. We are pleased to see that you have saved all of us. 70. Devatas gave boons to Satrugna: Since all divine communities were happy with the performance of Satrugna, Indra, Agni and other devatas appeared before Satrugna and said, Oh Mahabaahu! We are all pleased with your performance. You have killed Lavanasura with your valour. Since you have had our Darshan that will not go waste; so you ask for any boon. Satrugna asked them with folded hands Oh Deva! I want devatas to build a township for my rule and the same may be named as Madhupuri. Indra granted the boon and disappeared. Satrugna completed the construction of his town in twelve years. In Madupuri, Indra had blessed with timely rains. The lands produced good harvest, the town was built in a semicircle model. All the streets were wide. The town was provided with plenty of pleasure gardens, play grounds, auditorium etc. the business communities had free trade with all other kingdoms. After twelfth year Satrugna went to Ayodhya to have the Darshan of Rama.
Uttara Kandam 545

71. Satrugnas travel to Ayodhya: Satrugna reached Valmiki ashrama on his way to Ayodhya. Maharishi received King Satrugna with traditional honours. He spent that day with the maharishi and heard many divine stories. Maharishi said to Satrugna, Oh Mahabaahu Satrugna! Lavanasura had killed many kings and maharishis. You have killed such a sinister rakshasa. Because of your heroic action, all of us are living without fear. For killing Ravana, Rama had to make a big effort. Now you have killed Lavanasura at ease. I have seen the way in which you fought Lavanasura while I was at Indras court and pleased the way you killed him. After lunch he recited the story of Rama. By hearing that Satrugna felt as if every thing had happened in front of him. In course of this concert Satrugna fainted for a while. The army and the officials who went with Satrugna were amazed to hear the story of Rama. 72. Satrugna leaves Valmiki ashrama: Satrugna could not sleep that night as the slokas recited by maharishi were ringing in his ears. The melody and the musical charm and the grandeur of the etymological formation of words reverbrated in his ears. Satrugna after completing his morning rituals, went to maharishi with folded hands and said, Maharishi! My mind is anxious to see Rama at the earliest. If you give permission I will make a move to Ayodhya. Then maharishi blessed Satrugna and gave permission. Satrugna reached Ayodhya and entered the palace of Ayodhya. Rama was sitting with his ministers in his durbar. He went to Rama and prostrated at his feet and said, Oh King! as ordered I killed the sinister Lavanasura. I built the entire city with the blessings of the divine communities. As a result, I am forced to be away from you for about twelve years. I cant be away from you any further as a calf could not keep away from the cow. Please allow me to stay with you. On hearing Satrugnas words, Rama got up and embraced him with affection and said, Oh brother dont grieve. Your grief doesnt suit kshatriyas. I can understand that you cant bear with my separation. Kshatriyas lives more for the peoples happiness and comforts, not for their own self. Kshatriyas should rule as per Kshatriya dharma. You stay with me for a week and go
546 Srimadhramayanam

back to Madhupuri with your army. Satrugna respected Ramas orders and left to Madhupuri after a week. He took permission from Rama, Baratha, Lakshmana and boarded his chariot. 73. The grief of a Brahmin: One day while Rama was attending his durbar with his brothers, a brahmin entered the main entrance, carrying the dead body of his five year old son on his shoulders and started crying. Oh son! I must have done a cruel act in my previous birth and that was why, you were dead so early. Your premature death left me in an ocean of grief. Had you been leading the full circle of your life, you could have served me and your mother in our old age. Since you have died before us, your mother will die and with that grief I will also die. Oh son! I had not done any sin knowingly or unknowingly. I had not told a lie knowingly or unknowingly. I had not wounded anybody physically or by mind. I had not done any harm to any creature. I was leading a satvik life. I didnt find any reason why I had this grief. I had this inconsolable grief. Normally, the last rites performed to ones parents. Whereas in my case I am performing the last rites to my son. Was there be any unfortunate person like me in this world? The king only is responsible for my grief. After Rama became king, such premature deaths were happening. It was never heard of earlier. So the sin was certainly of Ramas and not mine or my sons. In other kingdoms children were not getting premature deaths like this. So Rama, you bring my son alive otherwise I and my wife would become orphans and die in your presence. With that certainly you would have the sin of Brahmahatya. You alone keep happy with your brothers and relatives. All these years while Ikshavaku kings ruled Ayodhya, there were no infant deaths. That means this kingdom had become an orphan. If the king rules in the path of Adharma, his citizens also will be put to sufferings. On any account the reason for the premature death of my son was due to the sinful king. It is not the fault of the people. The brahmin was crying like this and sat in front of the main entrance.
Uttara Kandam 547

74. The dharmas of Kruta, Treta, Dwapara and Kali yugas: Rama heard the brahmins cry. Immediately he called his ministers, and pundits like Vasista, Vamadeva and many other pundits. Vasista, Markandaya, Moudgalyudu, Vamadeva, kashyapa, Jabali, Gouthama, Naradha and many other great tapasvis were present in the durbar hall.. Rama narrated the pathetic story of the brahmin and requested them to advice him his duty under these circumstances. Naradha: Oh King! I will tell you how this boy had a premature death. After hearing me, you might decide what to do and how to do such similar actions. Oh king! In Krutayuga, brahmins alone used to perform tapasya. As such in that yuga there was no ignorant deaths. Every thing was considered as Brahman. In that yuga all people used to have the knowledge of the past, present and future. As such there were no ignorant deaths. In Treta yuga, one part of Adharma occupied on earth. As such apart from brahmins Kshatriyas those who were born in Manus family also performed tapasya. Since there was no difference between brahmin and kshatriyas. Maharishis established a system of four varnas. Since Adharma took one part and due to the establishment of four varnas, the brahmins of Treta yuga were considered inferior to that of Krutayuga. That means the brilliance of brahmins had been dimmed. As soon as one part of Adharma took place on earth, the longevity was also reduced when compared to Krutayuga. Though there was one part of Adharma prevailing on earth, still people were showing interest on truth and dharma. As such they were inclined to do good acts. While brahmins and kshatriyas were performing tapasya in Treta yuga, the other two varnas(Vaysa, Sudra) used to serve them. During the interim periods of Treta yuga and Dwapara yuga the brilliance of Brahmins and Kshatriyas also dimmed. At that time, the second part of Adharma also took place on the earth. This yuga is called as Dwapara. In Dwapara the growth of Adharma and untruth developed considerably. In this Dwapara yuga Vaysas were also permitted to do tapasya. In this manner the opportunity of performing tapasya had acquired by all the three varnas in three yugas respectively. In
548 Srimadhramayanam

other words, Sudra alone was unfit to perform tapasya. However he was permitted to do tapasya in Kaliyuga. Oh King! In Dwapara, performance of tapasya by a Sudra was considered as Adharma. In your country some wicked Sudra was performing tapasya, that was why this boy was put to a premature death. If any man from any part of this country commits Adharma, the fortune will leave this country and the king will go to hell. The king who ruled his country in the path of dharma, will get a one sixth share of peoples punyas, tapasya and religious excellence. In spite of taking one sixth share of peoples, religious excellence, how was that the king could rule without protecting his people? So Rama! You catch hold of such Sudra who was illegally performing tapasya. It is the part of the duty of the king to know where the sinful acts are being done in the kingdom. If the king was vigilant the growth rate of dharma will increase considerably and this boy also come alive. Thus Narada put forth his arguments. 75. Ramas search for the Sudra tapasvi: Rama was pleased to know the method of dharma from Naradha and deputed Lakshmana, Oh Lakshmana! You console this brahmin. Keep that boys body in an oil immersed container by putting all preservatives. See to it that no damage should happen to the corpse of that boy. Rama ordered pushpaka to come before him and when it landed, he boarded pushpaka and went in search of that Sudra tapasvi. First he went to the western direction and from there he went to the northern direction and from there he went to the eastern direction. Finally he started searching in the southern direction. There he saw a big lake near Mt.Sailava. There he saw a muni doing penance in an upside down posture. Rama went to him and said, Oh Munindra! I am Rama, son of Dasaratha. You are performing severe penance. What for you are performing this tapasya? Are you aspiring for heaven? Or any other benefit? On whom are you meditating? Oh Maharishi! Are you a brahmin? Are you a Kshatriya? Are you a Vyasya? Or are you a Sudra? Tell me the truth. The tapasvi said to Rama about his varna and the purpose of his tapas.
Uttara Kandam 549

76. Rama kills the Sudra tapasvi: The tapasvi who is in penance in an upside down posture said to Rama, Oh Rama I am born a Sudra. I am aspiring divinity. What I told you was truth. While the Sudra was talking, Rama took out his sword and cut his head. The moment his head was separated from his body Indra and other divine communities appeared before Rama and appreciated him. Indra said to Rama, Oh Rama! You have completed the divine cause in a decent manner. You have averted a Sudra entering heaven. You ask me a boon. Rama said with folded hands, Oh Deva! if you are pleased with me you give back life to that brahmins son. That boy was dead prematurely because of my sin. I promised that old brahmin that his son would come back alive. Indra said, Oh Rama! The moment you killed that Sudra Tapasvi, the brahmin boy came back to life Then they added, Oh Rama! Agastya is performing penance for the last twelve years on the surface of waters. We are all going to see him. You also come with us. Then Rama also went with them on his pushpaka to see Agastya maharishis. Agastya maharishi received all the divine people and worshipped them with traditional honours. And he said to Rama. Agastya: To my good luck, you have come to my ashrama. You are the treasure of many good qualities. You are the most worshipful guest. I always hold you in my heart. By killing the Sudra tapasvi, you pleased all the devata communities. Thereby you are also made the righteous brahmin son alive. Oh Rama! You are none other than Lakshminarayana. You are the creator of all worlds. You are the king of all worlds. You are eternal. Rama! I am having a divine jewel which was made by Vishvakarma. I am giving it to you as a gift. Please accept and bless me. If someone gives anything, instead of enjoying that if it is given to somebody else the fruits will become double. Please grant me salvation by accepting this jewel. Tomorrow morning you may go to Ayodhya. Rama: Oh superior among the brahmins! Receiving a gift is not prohibited for a brahmin. But for a Kshatriya it is prohibited and that too receiving a gift from a brahmin, is it not a big sin? You yourself decide. Agastya: Oh Rama! In Krutayuga, everything was full of Brahman. In that yuga there was no king only divine community had Indra as king.
550 Srimadhramayanam

Then all people went and prayed to Brahma Oh Deva! You provide us a king as devatas had Indra. Then Brahma consulted Indra and other divine communities and asked them to give a part of their splendour so that I can make a king on earth. All divine communities agreed to give a part of their brilliance. Brahma sneezed, form his sneeze a king was born by name Skhupudu. So Brahma took out the power of ruling the earth from Indra. He had taken out a part of strength from Varuna, the wealth from Kubera and the righteous rule was taken out from Yama. Thus he made a king with all the divine qualities to rule earth. So Rama this Jewel had come to me from Indras charm. So you can accept it. Then Rama took that jewel and said to maharishi, Oh Brahmarishi! Who gave you this jewel? From where you got it? Who brought it? 77. The divine person who ate the dead body: Agastya: Oh Rama! This happened long back in Tretayuga, I was doing penance in a forest which was spread in hundred yojanas in all directions. However I did not find any animals or birds. I kept doing tapasya in a corner. One day I wanted to go around the forest and walked slowly from place to place. At one place, I saw a big lake. The lake was full of swans and other water birds, lotus flowers and it was looked pleasant. I saw an ashrama near the lake, but nobody was living in that ashrama. I spent one night in the ashrama. Next morning I went to the lake to have a bath. There I saw a corpse of a human and surprised. In the meanwhile, a vehicle came from the sky and landed on the banks of that lake. From that a divine person came out. About thousand Apsaras came with him and were entertaining with their dance and music. The person who came out from the heaven went straight to the corpse and ate the flesh and went to the lake and drank stomach full of water. He went back to his vehicle. I went to him and asked, Oh gentleman! Who are you? Why are you consuming this sinful food? The divine person said to Agastya. 78.The story of Swetudu : Agastya: Oh Rama! I am telling you what I heard from that divine person. Divine person: Oh maharishi! Nobody can escape pleasure and pain. I was the king of Vidharba, son of Sudeva. My father had two wives. I was the son of his first wife. People called me as Swetudu. My step
Uttara Kandam 551

brothers name was Suradhudu. After the death of my father, I was coroneted as king. I too ruled the country like my father in a righteous manner. This went on for several years. On one day with the knowledge of my astrology, I was able to know the day of my death in advance. I came to this forest where there was no animals or birds. I built a hermitage by the side of this lake and started penance. As the fruit of my tapasya, I secured a place in the abode of Brahma. Even though I was in Brahma loka hunger and thirst were chasing me. One day I went to Brahma and said Oh father! I am told those who live in your abode will not have thirst or hunger. Then how was that I suffer with these two. Brahma said Oh Swetudu! However great your tapasya might be, you have not lost the body consciousness. In spite of your tapasya, since you have love for your body, you were feeding beyond the requirement. As a result, you had developed fat. Oh Swetudu! Unless one sow the seed, it will not germinate. Similarly you have not given any thing to any one. You did tapasya only. So you were suffering from the hunger and thirst. From now onwards, you eat the flesh from your own corpse. That corpse would be lying at your ashrama. While you were eating flesh from your own corpse, you would come across Agastya Maharishi who has got many divine powers. He will observe you eating flesh from your corpse. You tell all your story to him and then he would remove the feeling of thirst and hunger from you. Oh superior Brahmin! As instructed by Brahma, I was eating the false flesh from a corpse for the last several years. In spite of that, my hunger and thirst were not subsided. Oh Brahmarishi! Save me. Except you nobody else could save me. I am seeking your protection. Oh superior Brahmin! You take this jewel and the divine garments. I am surrendering all my food. I am surrendering to you all my desires and comforts. Take all those things and relive me from hunger and thirst. Oh Rama! I have accepted all the gifts given by him. The moment I took the gifts from him, the corpse disappeared. After the corpse disappeared, the divine person was happy and left to the abode of Brahma. So Rama, the Rajarishi who is equal to Indra had given me this jewel which I was giving you back as my gift. 79. The history of Dandakavana: Rama: Oh Brahmarishi! Why the king Swetudu made penance where birds and animals were not there.
552 Srimadhramayanam

Agastya: Oh Rama! Long back King Manu was ruling the entire earth in Krutayuga. He was the origin of Ikshavaku family. Manu coroneted Ikshavaku as a king and instructed him to continue the dynasty. He also advised him, Oh son! Dont punish any one without a proper reason. Whatever punishment you might enforce according to Dandaneethi, that should be in accordance with the offence. If you follow the punishment according to Dandaneethim, the dharma will flourish in the country. By instructing his son thus kshavaku, he disappeared. After Ikshavaku became king, he made several yagnas and had hundred righteous sons. Among his sons, the last son was a fool and uneducated. He never used to respect elders. By virtue of his behavior, his father named him as Dandudu. He seriously thought to which country Dandudu could be made as a king. Finally he chose a forest between Mt.Vindhya and Mt.Silva. He made him the king of that forest. Rama! Dandudu had became king of that forest and built a big city. He named it as Madhumanta. He had chosen Sukracharya as his priest. He was ruling his country happily with Sukracharya. 80. Dandudu forces the daughter of Sukracharya: Agastya: Rama! Dandudu ruled his kingdom for a long time . After a long time, one day Dandudu went to the ashrama of Sukracharya during the spring season. The nature was very pleasant and heartening. There he saw the daughter of Sukracharya by name Araja. She was playing in their court yard. The moment he saw her, he was unduly influenced by cupid. Immediately he went to Araja and said, Oh beautiful girl, who are you? Whose daughter are you? While questioning her and before she replied to him, he lost his control on his sense organs. Though the girl politely said to him, Oh king! I am the daughter of Sukracharya. My name is Araja. My father Sukracharya is your guru. That means you are his disciple. All disciples are equal to his own sons. So I am your sister. You should not have any sinful thoughts over me. If my father is annoyed with you, he would reduce you to ashes. In spite of that if you were still wanting me, you go and ask my father in a rightful manner. He would certainly oblige your request, then you can touch me. The king said to that girl, Dont waste my time, I am unduly influenced by cupid and lost control on my sense organs. Death is certain
Uttara Kandam 553

to me, if you reject me. I will die here itself. Even if I am cursed by your father for my sin, I prefer to lose my life and my kingdom. My mind is full of you and confused. You show pity on this devotee of yours. By saying these words, Dandudu forced and enjoyed her. After committing the sin, the king went back to his palace. Araja was left alone, crying aloud and waiting for her father. 81. Sukracharya curses Dandudu: After some tome, Sukracharya returned to his ashrama with his disciples and saw his daughter Araja crying. Her garments were torn, her body was full of dust and all the brilliance in her face was lost. She looked like sun gulped by Rahu. Sukracharya was highly short tempered person by nature. He had the great treasure of religious eminence. He was so furious to punish whoever was responsible for the grief of his dear daughter. He said to his disciples, Look at this crooked Dandudu who committed this sinful act on my daughter. He had entered into the flames of my fury. He and his kingdom were going to collapse. This wicked king had outraged the modesty his own gurus daughter. This king, his sons, army and every thing that belongs to him wpuld be destroyed in seven days. Let Indra burn his forest of hundred yojanas. Let all movables and immovable burn to ashes. Let Indra continuously rain dust for seven nights, let Dandudu die under the dust. By saying so he instructed all his disciples to leave the forest immediately. He said to his daughter, Oh wicked girl! You alone stay back in my ashrama and start penancing till you became pure. Araja said, Oh father! I obey your orders. After instructing his daughter, Sukracharya also left the ashrama. Oh Rama! As cursed by Sukracharya, Danadudu and his followers were reduced to ashes. The forest between Mt.Vindhya and Mt.Saivala became unfit for human inhabitation. From that day onwards, it was known as Dandakaranya. Munis and tapasvis preferred this forest for doing tapasya. Since many tapasvis were residing and doing tapasya it was also popularly known as janastana. Thus Agastya narrated the story of Araja. 82. Rama starts to Ayodhya: Rama completed his evening rituals and came back to the ashrama of Vasista maharishi. Maharishi gave him a good dinner and hw slept
554 Srimadhramayanam

that in the ashrama. Rama completed his morning rituals, went to maharishi with folded hands and said. Oh maharishi! I am blessed by your darshan. If you permit me, I will proceed to Ayodhya. On hearing Ramas words, maharishi said, Oh Rama! I am surprised to hear your words, because you yourself was the creator of all the worlds. Any creature would have salvation by the glimpse of you. All devatas would worship you. Whoever develops enemity with you, would certainly go to hell. In this manner you were the creator, protector and destroyer of all the creatures. By praising you, people would get salvation. You reach Ayodhya safely and rule in the path of dharma. You need not have any fear from anybody. Long live, Rama. Rama took leave from other munis also and boarded pushpaka and reached Ayodhya. The guards at the gates went running and informed Baratha and Lakshmana. 83. The opinion of Baratha on Rajasuya yagna As soon as Baratha and Lakshmana heard the news of the arrival of Rama, they went and embraced Rama. Rama: Dear bothers! I have completed the most sacred job of the brahmin. Now I wish to perform Rajasuya yagna. You must be aware that only kings were eligible to perform this yagna. If I have your cooperation, I am sure I can complete this without any difficulties. By performing this yaga, all sins would be destroyed, it would protect dharma. You both are my life and soul. You should make all arrangements for me to perform this. I repeat, by this yaga, the dharma would remain in the country forever. King Mitra performed this yagna and became Varuna. The righteous Somu, performed this yaga and his glory became immortal. Rajasuya was such a great yagna, which will make the king pure in this world as well as the other worlds. You also think well and let me know weather I can go ahead or not. Baratha: Oh Rama! You are the embodiment of dharma. The entire earth is incorporated you. You are the glorious person in all the three worlds. You are the creator of all the worlds. You are the virtuous among the king. As devatas are looking at Brahma with respect, the kings on earth
Uttara Kandam 555

respect you. You are the source of all creatures. You can think of this yagna, if there are one or two unrighteous and sinister kings on this earth, whereas all the kings are righteous and following the path of dharma. Moreover they are all sincere and obedient to you. Hence I doubt how it stands to reason to perform Rajasuya yagna. Rama: Oh sinless Baratha! I am pleased with your righteous words and fearless and frank expression. I am convinced with your words and I withdraw my proposal of performing Rajasuya. Wise people wont do which will adversely affect the people in the world. Since elders say If a good and wise word is said by a child, they are to be accepted. So I am accepting your righteous words. 84. Lakshmanas views on Aswamedha. On hearing Barathas words, Lakshmana said: Lakshmana: On brother! Elders say that by performing Aswamedha one can destroy all his sins. Long ago, Indra performed Aswamedha yagna to get rid of brahmahtya sin after killing Vrutasura. Vrutasuras body was as big as Mt.Meru. He used to have great strength. He knew all dharmas, he had gratitude and also was wise. He was ruling the earth on the path of dharma. During his rule, the earth was producing good crops even without tilling. In all seasons the trees used to blossom with abundant fruits and flowers. Such a Vrutasura made the thought of doing penance. He had a good control on his sense organs. He developed aversion on the world and worldly things. So he coroneted his eldest son Madhuvu as a king and went to tapovanas to perform tapasya. Indra was afraid of Vrutasuras tapasya and went to Lord Vishnu and said, Oh Mahabaahu! This Vrutasura won everybody on earth. Now he started doing tapasya. If he succeeds in his tapasya and gets boons I cant control him. Oh king of devatas! No doubt he is strong and liberal. However he is a rakshasa. You are aware all rakshasas are born enemies of devatas. So dont be liberal with him. If you open your eyes with anger, he will burn to ashes. We all devatas are looking forward for your grace. You kill this Vrutasura and save devatas and heaven. Except you, nobody else can save us. 85. The killing of Vrutasura: Rama: Oh destroyer of enemies! Lakshmana! You tell me how Vrutasura was killed.
556 Srimadhramayanam

Lakshmana: Rama! Lord Vishnu heard the prayer of Indra and other devatas and said that, Vrutasura is my ardent devotee. So I can not kill him. However I will give you a hint how to kill and you may kill him yourself. Lord Vishnu said to Indra Oh Indra! I divide my power in to three parts. One part in Indras Vajra. Second part in Indra, the third part will be on earth. Then Indra can kill Vrutasura with his Vajra. On hearing Lord Vishnus words Indra and other devatas prayed him to invoke the power immediately so that they can get rid of Vrutasura. Vishnu said so be it. Indra and other devatas went to the forest where Vrutasura was doing tapasya. He was in a great meditation. Indra took his Vajra in to his hand and hit hard on the head of Vrutasura. With that his head broke and fell on ground. While his head was falling on earth, the sin of brahmahatya came out in the form of flames from his head and started chasing Indra and other devatas where ever they ran. Ultimately the sin of brahmahatya has entered all over the body of Indra. As the sin of brahmahatya entered the body of Indra he became invisible. As he was invisible all devatas were worried and prayed to Vishnu. Vishnu assured them, Oh devatas! Stop grieving. Let Indra perform Aswameda yaga. By doing so it will be as good as worshipping me. Thereby Indra will become pure. Again he will become the king of heaven . 86. Indra performs Aswameda yaga: Indra killed the great tapasvi and valorous Vrutasura. Thereby he had attained the sin of brahmahatya and by virtue of that sin, he fell on ground like a motionless serpent. Since Indra was not available in the heaven, drought conditions prevailed all over the earth. People suffered even for drinking water. So devatas made all arrangements to perform Aswameda yaga. They were able to see Indra who was lying like a serpent with the sin of brahmahatya. Devatas made Indra to perform Aswameda yaga. After completing the yaga, the brahmahatya sin said, Oh devatas! I left Indra after your performing Aswameda. Now I need a place to live. Show me where I am to live. Then they made the brahmahatya sin into four parts; one part of you may live where waters are in plenty like rivers, lakes etc. One part of you may live in barren lands. One part will live
Uttara Kandam 557

in woman and the fourth part will be on those who kill brahmins in a deceitful manner. Indra was happy with this arrangement and having been relieved from brahmahatya went back with devatas. Oh Rama! The effect of Aswameda is so great and hence you must perform yaga. 87. Rama tells the story of Ilu: Rama: Oh Lakshmana! I am pleased to here the story you have told me. I will tell you the story of Ilu, you listen. Long ago Kardma Prajapathi had a son by name Ilu. He was the most righteous person ruling the country by name Bahili. He was glorious and praised by all divine communities. One day in a spring he went for hunting in the forest with his friends and relatives. A large army followed them. He was not contended, though he killed many animals. So he went to the neighboring kingdom, where Mahasenu was born. At that time in the same country, Parvathi and Parameswara were wandering in those forests. To please Parvathi, Siva took the form of a woman and took a bath in the nearby lake. At that time, all movables and immovables turned feminine. In the meanwhile King Ilu also entered the forest for hunting with his army. He noticed they turned females. This situation grieved the king Ilu and he worshipped Lord Siva. Siva pleased with his devotion appeared before him with Parvathi and said, Oh Ilu! I am pleased with your devotion. You ask me for any boon excepting relief from the feminity. The king did not ask any boon from Siva but turned to Parvathi with folded hands and prayed and said, Oh mother! You are capable of giving boons to all. Having had your darshan, it should not go waste. Show kindness and pity on us. On hearing King Ilus prayer Parvathi said, Oh king Ilu! Lord Siva will give you half boon and I will give the remaining half. So you ask whatever you want from both of us. Ilu was happy and said. I am blessed that you are pleased with my prayer. Bless me to be a woman for one month and as a man for another month. Parvathi was happy and said,Oh King! While you are in the form of woman, you will not remember masculinity, while you are a man you will not remember the feminity. In that manner the king became a woman for a month and man for another month. He ruled all the three worlds in the form of a woman.
558 Srimadhramayanam

88. Ila and Budha meet each other: Lakshmana: Oh Rama! How that king Ilu behaved while he was a woman? How his behavior was while he was a man? Tell me. Rama: Oh Lakshmana! In the first month while the king became a woman, he was called as Ila, the most beautiful woman in the world. His army also became womens army. So he went with all of them for a picnic. While wandering, they reached a lake by the side of a mountain. At that time Budha, the son of moon was immersed in water and performing tapasya. Ila also entered with her maids in the same lake. While all of them were playing water games, the lake became disturbed. At the same time, Budha who was performing tapasya opened his eyes and saw the most beautiful woman in the same lake. He could not control his senses after seeing her and felt in himself, I have not come across such a beautiful woman in any of the divine communities. No doubt she is made to be a fitting wife to me. Immediately he came out of the waters and went to the nearby ashrama and invited the women to his ashrama. The women went nearer him and bowed their head before him with folded hands. Budha: Oh beautiful women! Who is that beautiful girl? Whose wife is she? Why you all came here? One of the women said, This beautiful woman whom you are referring is our commander and she is still unmarried. We all came to stroll in this forest. Budha wanted to know all her antecedents more clearly. Therefore he recited a mantra by name Avartha which has got the power to reveal all the unknown things. Then Budha came to know in his meditation the real story of the king Ilu. He came out of meditation and said to that women, Oh Maids! You all live on this mountain. All of you will get suitable husbands belonging to Kimpurushas. As soon as Budha spoke to them, they became Kimpurusha woman and started living on that mountain. This is the origin of Kimpurusha sect. 89. The birth of Puroorava: Lakshmana was fascinated to hear the story of Kimpurushas and requested Rama to tell him the further evolution of Kimpurushas.
Uttara Kandam 559

Rama: Budha, while talking to all the women, he specially said to the Ila Oh beautiful girl! I am thrilled by your beauty. I want to marry you. If you are also willing come nearer to me. On hearing Budhas words, she said, Oh gentleman! I am living alone on this mountain. I have nobody of my own. For such a soul, you have affectionately called me and expressed your willingness to marry me. Oh Budha! The son of Moon! You order me, I will act as you like. Budha who was fastened by the cupid felt very much releived with her words and married her. They wandered on the mountains, forests and several lakes. In the meanwhile, the spring entered. On the first day of the month of Vaisaka, the King Ilu got up from his bed and looked around. When he came out and saw that Budha was standing in the waters and meditating, Ilu went to Budha and said, Oh gentleman! I came with my army to this forest for hunting. I could not see any of them. Do you know any thing about them? Budha understood that King Ilu has forgotten all his past. He made him to sit by his side and said, Recently there was a rain of stones. I saw that all your army was dead. On that day, you came running to my ashrama. And hence you survived from that rain of stones. You live with me in my cottage as long as you wish. I have no company and I feel that you are a god given friend. We both share the fruits and roots that are available in our ashrama. Oh friend! Know it well that every thing is for our good. King Ilu: Oh superior brahmin! I am happy to have a companion like you when I am left alone. Having lost my wife, army and everything, for whose sake I should live? In my absence, I let my son Sashibindu rule my country. Now I resolve to go to an isolated place and perform tapasya. Budha: I have full sympathy for you. You are the most virtuous king. Bygones are bygones. Dont get vexed. Make your mind stable. You live in my ashrama for a year. After that every thing good will happen to you. As suggested by Budha, King Ilu agreed to stay with him for a year. During his stay, king Ilu lived as a man for one month and became woman for another month as Ila. However while she was a woman, she became pregnant and delivered a son in due course, by name Puroorava.
560 Srimadhramayanam

90. Ila becomes a man: Lakshmana: Oh Rama! You please tell me how Budha lived with Ila, as a woman, during that year. Rama: While Ilu was a man Budha arranged a meeting with great tapasvis like Samvartana, Chavana, Aristanemi, Durvasa and many others. He said to those maharishis, Oh maharishis! This Ilu is the son of Kardma Prajapathi. You know all about him with the power of your tapasya and do what best you can do for him. While they were talking, Kardma Prajapathi came with brahmins like Pulatu, Kratuvu, Vasatkara, Omkara. Kardma Prajapathi said Oh superior brahmins! Excepting Lord Siva nobody else can do a corrective measure. If one wants to please Lord Siva, Aswameda is the only way. So in the interest of Ilu, we all make him to perform an Aswameda yaga. All arrangements were made to perform Aswameda. That Yaga was conducted by Maruthu, the disciple of Samvartana. Lord Siva was pleased and appeared before them and said Oh superior brahmins! I am pleased with your yaga. You tell me what do you want? Then all the brahmins requested, you bless King Ilu to become a man as before. Then lord Siva blessed , So be it and disappeared. Ilu made his son Sashibindhu as the king of Bahili. He made another kingdom in Madhyadesam and built a city by name Pratistanam and made Puroorava as its king. Oh Lakshmana! I have told you the excellence of Aswameda yaga. By performing Aswameda, with the blessings of Lord Siva king Ilu became a man forever and also went to the abode of Brahman. 91. Aswameda yaga Rama: Lakshmana! I told you the merits of Aswameda yaga. Now you go and bring Vasista, Vamadeva, Jabali, Kasyapa and other Superior brahmins. You also select a good horse for the yaga. As Instructed by Rama, Lakshmana brought all those superior brahmin. They blessed Rama and made all arrangements to perform Aswameda. Lakshmana sent brahmins to invite Sugreeva and other vanaras, Vibeshana and other rakshasas and all kings to witness the yaga. All rishis and tapasvis from all over the country were invited to witness
Uttara Kandam 561

the yaga. Baratha took the responsibility of building Yagnavatika, guest houses, dining halls and kitchen for the yaga. Much before the yaga was started, Sugreeva and other vanaras arrived. Vibeshana also came with his rakshasas minister and other dignitaries. Various tapasvis, rishis and vedic scholars came for participating in the yaga. 92. During the Yaga: Rama dedicated himself, entered the yagnavatika and released the Yagaswa. Lakshmana accompanied the Yagaswa. All the kings presented valuable gifts to Rama. The hospitality of the guests was looked after by Baratha and Satrugna. Sugreeva served food for all brahmins, Vibeshana served food for all rishis. Gold, diamonds and other valuable gifts were liberally donated to all the kings, visitors and poor people. The munis who visited the yaga appreciated and said, This yaga was much more superior to yagas performed by a Indra, Moon, Varuna and Kubera . 93. Lava-Kusa sings the song of Rama Valmiki maharishi also came to witness the yaga with his disciples. By the side of each maharishi, lot of fruits, roots and other sweet meats were kept for their consumption. Rama himself went round the maharishis and enquired their welfare and comforts. Valmiki was happy with the arrangements made by Rama and said to his disciples Valmiki: You recite the story of Rama, whereever munis and rishis were accommodated. You also recite the story of Rama in yagnavatika before the priest and also in all junctions of the highways of Ayodhya. Oh lava-Kusa! If Rama asks you who is your father you tell him that you are the disciples of Valmiki. You must recite the story of Rama in all places as you got trained from me. If anyone offers money, dont take it because, we are living in forest eating fruits and roots; so what is the need for us with that money? If Rama asks you to recite, you sing while he was sitting i among the maharishis. You remember one thing that the king is like father to every one. So while reciting before him you must express modesty,humility and melody. From tomorrow morning you start going around, giving the concerts.
562 Srimadhramayanam

Both the sons of Sita assured maharishi that they would follow his instructions. 94. Rama listens to the concert of Lava-Kusa Before dawn Lava-Kusa completed their morning rituals and started reciting the story of Rama. Rama also heard the story with curiosity. Rama very much appreciated the melody of the concert and made them to come to his durbar. There many kings from various kingdoms, mythologists, musicians, elderly brahmins, astrologers and pundits in various faculties were present. On taking the orders from Rama, Lava-Kusa started their concert. None of the audience ever heard such a melodious concert. However long time they sat they did not get vexed. Not only munis and the kings but everyone present in the hall was admiring the boys. They started gossiping among themselves. These boys look like Rama. But they were wearing jatas and Valkalas. Had they been given royal garments, they would exactly resemble Rama. At that time sage Naradha entered the hall. By the time Naradha entered, they have already completed the first chapter. They recited up to twenty chapters in the same way. After hearing twenty chapters Rama said to his brother, Lakshmana! You give them eighteen thousand golden coins as a gift. Over and above that if they want any thing more you give them all. The Lakshmana took the gold coins with him and went to the boys to offer. But they did not accept and said to Lakshmana, Oh Prince! We live in the forest. We are contended with the fruits and roots available there. What do we do with gold coins? Useless for us! On hearing their words, everyone in the audience was amazed. Then Rama asked the boys, What is the size of this epic? Who is the person that has written this epic? To which county does the author belong to? Where is that enlightened person now? Lava and Kusa replied to Rama, Oh king the great tapasvi Valmiki maharishi has written this epic in hundred chapters. In this epic comprises of seven chapters. In all, there are five hundred subchapters. Maharishi has written the entire story of yours in seven chapters. This history of yours comprised in these seven chapters will cover your entire life. All those seven chapters and five hundred sub chapters are comprised in twenty four thousand slokas. The great tapasvi Valmiki maharishi is now residing in your yagnavatika. If you have time come with your brothers to yagnavatika and hear.
Uttara Kandam 563

Rama promised the boys that he would certainly come and listen. After taking permission from Rama, they went back to Valmiki maharishi. Then Rama and other kings, maharishis went to yagnavatika. 95. Rama demands Sita to pledge her innocence: Rama started listening to the epic of Ramayana sitting with the munis, the kings and other distinguished audience. As days passed on, he came to know that these boys were the sons of Sita. Then he called the messengers and said, Oh messengers! You go to Valmiki maharishi and convey my words, Oh maharishis! If the conduct of Sita is sinless and pure she can come to my durbar and she can prove her sinless character before public. To get away from the scandal I had from the public, I am arranging a public audience A large number of people will attend the audience. Let her come to the assembly and prove before the audience about her innocence. Valmiki said to the messengers, Sita is a chaste and virtuous wife of Rama. She is worshipping him as god. Sita will fulfill what Rama asked her to do. The messenger went back to Rama and told him the words of Valmiki. Rama was happy to hear the words of Valmiki and said to the audience, Oh Audience! Tomorrow I am arranging a public audience when Sita will come and pledge her innocence. All maharishis with their disciples, all kings, public from forests, villages and towns are invited to attend. On hearing Ramas words, all maharishis, munis, kings and public were happy and praised the king, Oh king! You alone can establish dharma; nobody can take a decision like this. 96. Sita comes to Ayodhya: Next morning Rama went to Yagnavatika. The rishis, Munis, kings, vanaras, rakshasas, civilians and tribals have assembled. Vasista, Vamadeva, kasyapa, Viswamitra, Durvasa, Pulastya, Sakthimantha, Bharava, Vamana, Markandeya, Moutgalyu, Garbu, Chavana, Shatananda, baratwaja, Agniputra, Naradha, Parvatha, Gouthama, Kathyana, Suyagna, Agastya and many other righteous tapasvis entered with their disciples. They were anxious to hear the pledge of Sita. The entire assembly maintained pin drop silence. Valmiki Maharishi entered the assembly with Sita. Sita filled Rama in her mind and filled with water in her eyes and the entire grief was filled
564 Srimadhramayanam

in her throat. She entered the assembly with folded hands and a bowed head. She entered the assembly hall. All the audience stood and saluted her. Grief overflowed from the hearts of the audience. Some praised Rama, some praised Sita. But all the sections praised both of them. Valmiki: Oh Rama! Because of the public scandal, you have left her near my ashrama. She is the most pious, chaste and righteous wife of yours. However since you asked her to pledge her innocence and purity, she will do so. You please permit her to prove her innocence. These twins are the sons of Sita. They are your sons. This is the truth. I am also telling the truth. Oh Rama I am the son of Prachetana. I am the thirteenth in the family of Prachetana. I never told a lie. These two are your sons. I penanced several thousands of years. If Sita is guilty or impure, I lose all my tapasya. By mind, by word and by action I never did any sin. If Sita is pure and chaste, I retain my tapasya. Oh Rama! After knowing that Sita is pure and innocent, I noticed at the lake itself near my tapovana. That is why I protected her. She is pure and believes that her husband alone is her god and always. worships him . Now this Sita will pledge to you of her innocence. Though you know Sita is pure and sinless, you are afraid of the public scandal and deserted her. I understood from my divine sight that daresay and assert that she is pure and pious. The same thing I now confirm. 97.Sita enters Rasatala Rama heard the words of Valmiki and saw Sita standing in the hall. He saluted to maharishi and said. Rama: Oh righteous maharishi! All you said is true. I fully believe that Sita is sinless. Already she has proved her purity by entering the flames. All divine communities came and asserted that she was sinless. After listening to them I came with her to Ayodhya. The public scandal is strong enough to take a hard decision of leaving her at your ashrama. For this I may be pardoned. I am aware that these twins are my sons. Once assembly approves of her purity, I will take back Sita with honour. On hearing Ramas words, Indra and many other tapasvis entered the assembly hall. By the time Sita made her pledge, Adityas, Vasuvs, Rudras, Viswea Devatas, Marugnas, Saptarishis, Nagas, Birds, Siddhas and many other divine communities also entered to hear her pledge. Looking at those divine communities and maharishis, Rama said.
Uttara Kandam 565

Rama: Oh superior divine communities! I have faith in the words of Valmiki maharishi. However I would like to wash away the public scandal and establish her good character and purity to all lokas. To make all the three worlds to believe her purity, she has to make pledge in the presence of audience. If she could make that, I will accept her back. Sita wearing saffron garments entered the podium of the hall and saluted to all audience with folded hands, bowed her head and said in a humble way. Sita: Had I thought of any one except Rama in mind, mother earth may take me into her folds. By mind, by word and by action, had I not worshipped Rama alone, let mother earth take me in to her folds. Had I known any one except Rama, let mother earth may take me into her folds! This is my pledge. What all I said is true. To accommodate me let the earth divide into two! Sita made the same pledge thrice Suddenly a divine throne erupted from the earth. The shape of the throne was not only wonderful, it was decorated with valuable stones. The divine serpents were holding the throne on their head. On that throne, mother earth was sitting. She stretched her two hands and invited Sita into her hands and said My child! Come. I am taking you into me By saying so she made Sita sit by her side on the throne. Immediately the throne went down to Rasatala. On seeing Sita in Rasatala, all the divine communities rained flowers on her. The voice from the sky said, oh Sita your character is pure. You are equal to yourself only. These words were heard by all the devatas all over the world. All the devata communities witnessing from the sky praised Sita in several ways. As Sita entered Rasatala all the worlds were confused for a moment and became still. All the worlds became pin drop silence for a moment. 98. Brahma came down to console Rama: At the sight of Sita entering Rasatala, all vanaras and rakshasas made a hue and cry with grief. All the muni and rishi communities praised her in thousand ways. Rama and others who were dedicated to the yaga cried bitterly. After recovering Rama said:
566 Srimadhramayanam

Rama: Oh Sita! You appeared like Lakshmi and in a fraction of moment you disappeared. I never grieved so much in my life. While I was away from ashrama, you were abducted and kept under captivity in Lanka. I fought with all rakshasas and brought you back. Now am I not capable of bringing you back from Rasatala? Oh pious mother earth! You give me back my wife. Dont try my patience. If I am furious, I will exhibit my valour and win back Sita again. Oh mother earth! In any case you are my mother- in- law only because Sita was in your arms while the land was tilled by a plough. Then also King Janaka had taken out Sita from you. That way you are my mother in-law only. So you give back Sita to me. Otherwise you give me little place for me also in Rasatala so that I can live with Sita there itself. Whereever Sita is, that is my heaven. I became mad for Sita. If you fail to listen to my appeals, I will submerge the entire earth in to waters. While Rama was furious all divine communities were shivering with fear and came with Brahma. Brahma said: Brahma: Oh Rama! You are the most pious person in all the three worlds. You are the embodiment of dharma. Dont grieve. You remember your own self. I came here only to make you realize who you are. Right now. you remember Vishnu. Sinless and chaste Sita aspiring your own old form and to possess you she went to Nagaloka to penance on you. So you can see her only in Vaikuntam, after leaving this form. There is no doubt about what I said. I am telling you in the presence of all. You believe me. Oh Rama! Of all the epics you heard so far, this alone give you the correct picture of yours. This depicts right from your birth, the pain and comforts, your experiences and all about you were said by Valmiki in the epic. This Aadikavyam belongs to you and your story. Valmiki has made you as the hero of this epic. There is none in the entire world who deserves to have an epic written in his life time itself. But you are ideally suited to have an epic on you!This epic is divine, interesting, true and without hiding any thing of you. Myself and devata communities heard this epic. Oh Rama! You also hear the story that is going to come in future also without any confusion. In Ramayana this portion of the story will be
Uttara Kandam 567

called as Uttara bagham. You listen to Such Uttara Bhagam sitting in the among the maharishis. Oh Rama! You alone should listen to this portion first. Nobody else should listen before you. Thus Brahma consoled Rama and took leave. As directed by Brahma, all Brahmarishis came to earth to listen the story of Rama. While Rama was talking to Valmiki, they heard a voice from the bottom of the earth. Oh Rama! You leave your grief. All these incidents that took place are provoked by divine. You are grieving for Sita. But all that is useless. You cant see her again in this life, because she is spread in all the three worlds. The form which is spread in Rasatala is worshipped by nagas, on earth by humans, she alone is Swada which gives fulfillment for ancestral parents. In heaven, she alone gives satisfaction to the divine community. You live on the body of Vishnu as Lakshmi. Oh Rama! You stop thinking of seeing Sita. If you want to see Sita you see her in Lava and Kusa who are her reflection. Rama asked Valmiki maharishi to reveal Uttara Kandam to him. 99. Ramarajyam: Rama completed his morning rituals. All munis and other audience were assembled. Lava and Kusa started reciting the later part of Ramayana which was called Uttara Bhagam. After Sita entered Rasatala, Ramas mind was fully occupied with the grief of her separation. The entire world looked dark to him. He became restless He completed the yaga, gave heavy gifts to the priests and brahmins and sent them away. From there he left to Ayodhya. Rama performed many yagas. But for each one of the yagas, he made a golden statue in her place. However he never accepted any other woman as his wife. Rama was very vigilant and cautious in protecting dharma in his rule. In his kingdom, all creatures lived happily and peacefully. All the subordinate kings were obedient to him. During his tenure, there were no premature deaths; people did not suffer disease. All sections of people lived comfortably. People spent their old age with their grand children and great grand children. After some time Kausalya died. In the same way, Sumitra and Kaikeyi followed her. To satisfy his ancestral parents, he gave several gifts. He had performed several difficult yagnas. It went on for several thousands of years.
568 Srimadhramayanam

100. Rama invades the kingdom of gandarvas: Rama was ruling in a righteous manner treating all his people as his own children. One day Yudhaajittu, uncle of Baratha sent ten thousand horses and superior woolen blankets and many valuable articles to Rama. Rama came to know in advance that his uncle was sending several valuable gifts through his priest. So Rama went forward to receive the priest and to accord a warm welcome. After worshipping the priest with traditional rituals, he asked the priest. Did my uncle send any message for me? the priest said, Oh Rama! I will tell you the words of your uncle Yudhaajittu, you listen Oh Rama! Adjacent to my kingdom gandarvas occupied a land on both the sides of river Sindhu. That land was very fertile and flourishing. The King Sailashu, a gandarva is ruling the country. They are all valourous and equipped with modern weapons. The strength of the gandarva army is huge. Since he was very strong, he became tough to deal with. You should come and teach him a lesson. You annex that kingdom also to Ayodhya and rule. If you do as I suggested, you will get all good. On hearing the message from his uncle, Rama replied to his uncle through the priest, Oh Brahmarishi! You tell my uncle as I say. Barathas sons Takshu and Pushkalu are quiet valourous. They defeat gandarvas and rule those two kingdoms. I am sending them with the necessary army. On an auspicious day, Rama called both the sons of Baratha and crowned them as the kings of gandarvas kingdoms. He ordered Baratha to go with his sons and conquer the kingdom of gandarvas. 101. Baratha defeats gandarvas: The priest who carried the message from him had come back with a big army to invade gandarva kingdom. That made Yudhaajittu very happy. He gave his own army also in support of Barathas army. In the leadership of Baratha and with the cooperation of Yudhaajittu, they surrounded the kingdom of gandarvas. Gandarvas were furious and retorted. The battle went on for seven days. Nobody could establish superiority over the other. Finally Baratha launched the Samvarthana astra over gandarvas. With that astra, many gandarvas were killed. After the defeat of gandarvas Baratha occupied the kingdom of gandarvas.
Uttara Kandam 569

He divided the kingdom in two parts. He named one as Taksasila and the other as Pushkalavatam. Takshu was made as the king of Taksasila. Pushkalu was made the king of Pushkalavatam. They developed their towns with pleasure gardens, fruit gardens, prayer halls, temples, picnic spots and auditoriums and play grounds. The lands were fertile and yielding sufficient crops with that the people of those two kingdoms were living happily. For some time, Baratha stayed with them and developed both the countries in the above manner and later left to Ayodhya. Baratha went to Rama, prostrated at his feet and narrated how he killed gandarvas and built two kingdoms for his sons. Rama was happy to hear the achievement of Baratha. 102. The coronation for sons of Lakshmana: After Barathas sons were comfortable at Gandarva kingdom, Rama thought about the sons of Lakshmana. One day he said to Lakshmana, Oh Lakshmana! I want to make your sons coroneted for two kingdoms. You tell me the suitable places for them to rule by themselves. Baratha said, Oh brother! I have identified a place in the country of Karupadam. There is no population in that country. I feel like building two towns, one for Angadha and another for Chandrakethu. On hearing Barathas words, Rama was happy and he coroneted both the sons of Lakshmana in Ayodhya itself. Rama named the country to be built for Chandrakethu as Chandrakantamu. For Angadha, he named his country as Angadeyamu. After coronation Rama built two towns. The land lying on the western side of Karupadha was nominated Angadha as his king. For the land lying on the northern direction, he made Chandrakethu as the king. Baratha went with Chandrakethu and Lakshmana went with Angadha and stayed with them for a couple of years and built two towns. After they started ruling were satisfied with their ably, both Baratha and Lakshmana administration. Their presence was no longer needed and so they returned to Ayodhya. By serving Rama, Baratha and Lakshmana didnt know how thousands of years passed so quickly and unnoticed. 103. Yama meets Rama: One day Yama came in the form of a muni to meet Rama. At that time, Lakshmana was at the gate. The muni said to Lakshmana, sir! I am the disciple of a maharishi by name Atibala. As my guru sent me, I came
570 Srimadhramayanam

to see Rama. On hearing Munis words, Lakshmana went inside and informed Rama about the arrival of maharishis disciple. Rama said, Lakshmana! You bring that righteous person and host him with all comforts. Then Lakshmana went to the gate and invited the muni and took him to Rama. On seeing Rama, the muni blessed him to grow up. Rama went forward to receive the maharishi with folded hands and worshipped him with traditional honours. After some time Rama asked him, Oh maharishi! What is the purpose of you visit? What can I do for you? Muni said, Oh king! This is a secret matter which we two should discuss. The conversation between us should not be heard by any one. Nobody should look at us. If anybody violates our understanding, you should kill them mercilessly however dear they may be to you. If you agree to my condition, I shall reveal to you that secret. Then Rama called Lakshmana and said, Lakshmana! I am discussing with this maharishi a top secret.During the discussion, nobody can try to look at us, including yourself. Suppose if anyone defies, I may have to kill him. So better you send away the guard at the gate and you stand in his place. Lakshmana sent away the guard and he stood at the gate. Then Rama looked at maharishi and said Oh Munindra! Nobody is looking at us. Nobody can listen to our conversation. So you can reveal without any fear what you want to say. 104. The message of Brahma: Muni: Oh King! Lord Brahma has sent me to narrate the following words to you. Oh Prabhu! Before you incarnated in this human form, in other words, while you were lord Vishnu, I was your son by name Kalamu. People also call me as Yama dharma raja. Now I will tell you what Brahma asked me to communicate you as his words. Oh Rama! While you had withdrawn all the creation into yourself and was sleeping on the waters of annihilation, you have created me first. After me, you have created Aadiseshu. You have taken from the demon Madhuvu his retentiveness and created the earth. You have taken from Kaitabus bones, you have created the trees, the creepers, the mountains and such solid formations. That is why the earth was named as Medini.
Uttara Kandam 571

You have generated a lotus which was as splendorous as the sun from your Naabhi. Since then you have entrusted me with the work of creation. As I could not discharge my duties properly, I have made tapasya meditating on you. You blessed me with your virtues and thought me the methods of creation. I have again penanced on you with a request to protect all the creatures that I have created. To protect the creatures created by me, you have come out from the eternal and formless state to this form of Vishnu. In other words, you are born to Aditi by the name Upendra. Since then, you have contributed to the growth and valour of your brothers and devatas. You are also helping them whenever they needed your help. When all the living beings were suffering with the cruel acts of Ravana, all devatas prayed for your help. You assured them that you would take human form to kill Ravana. You also declared at that time that you will live on the earth for eleven thousand years. As you promised you were born as the son of Dasaratha. Since that term of eleven thousand years is completed, you are destined to return back to your own abode. Oh My lord! If you still wish to live with the humans on earth, you can stay back, otherwise if you want to go back to your own abode again transform into your original form of Vishnu and rule devatas. All devatas will accept you as their king and live under your protection without any fear. This is the message of Brahma. Rama heard the message of Brahma sent through Yama, smiled at him and said Since I was born only to protect the people living in three worlds, since the purpose for which I have come is now completed, I will go back to my abode. Oh Kaala Purusha! I was just thinking of you, in the meanwhile you yourself have come and communicated the words of Brahma. I am aware all the divine communities are under my control. Hence I go back to my own abode. 105. Lakshmana violates Ramas order: While Rama and Yama were discussing, Durvasa maharishi arrived unexpectedly and pressurized Lakshmana that he should see Rama immediately. Lakshmana pleaded to him to wait for some time as Rama was in an important meeting and nobody could see him. However Durvasa
572 Srimadhramayanam

maharishi got furious and threatened Lakshmana by saying, Oh Lakshmana! If you dont allow me to go inside, I will kill you, Rama, Baratha, Satrugna and all your dynasty. Not only that, I will destroy Ayodhya also. Then Lakshmana thought in himself, If I violate and go inside, I alone will die in the hands of Rama. If Durvasa curses, our dynasty will lose and also Ayodhya will be ruined. He took a risk and went inside. And said to Rama that Durvasa maharishi had come and was waiting at the gate. Rama sent back Yama and invited Durvasa and worshipped him and said, Oh maharishi! What is the purpose of your visit? for which maharishis said My children and I have not eaten anything for the past thousand years. I am unable to bear my hunger. Then Rama ordered food and offered it to the maharishi. Durvasa maharishi ate all the food and was satisfied and went back to his ashrama. After maharishi left, Rama remembered the word given to Yama, that he would kill whoever comes during his meeting with Yama. He was upset for he was to kill his own brother who was more than his life. With grief, he was not able to talk. Rama remembered Yamas words and thought in himself, In any case myself and my brothers and my family are going to be destroyed. 106. Lakshmana reaches heaven with Physical body: While looking at Rama, Lakshmana said. Lakshmana: Oh Rama! Dont grieve for me. Nobody can change the destiny. We have to act as per the dictates of the fate. So every thing will happen as per the fruits of the karma of our previous births. Oh gentleman! Dont hesitate to kill me. Those who cant keep up their pledge will go to hell. Rama was moved on hearing Lakshmanas words. He assembled the minister, the priests and others and informed them about the pledge. On hearing Ramas words, Vasista said, Oh Rama! I am fully aware that you are having separation from Lakshmana. Not only that! The time had ripened for you to get separated from Lakshmana. So you fulfill the promise and keep up dharma. If dharma is destroyed all movables, immovables, divine communities and all the three worlds will also get destroyed. So if you leave Lakshmana now, it amounts to protecting all the
Uttara Kandam 573

worlds. On hearing Vasistas words, Rama said, Oh Lakshmana! To protect dharma, I am leaving you. For a righteous person abandoning is as good as death. So I am banishing you. On hearing Ramas words, Lakshmana wept bitterly and left the durbar. He straight away went to river Sarayu, made Achamanam. And controlled all his organs. He stopped grieving and went in to Yogasamadhi. The divine community witnessing from the sky showered a rain of flowers on Lakshmana. By that act of Lakshmana one fourth part of Lord Vishnu got absorbed in Maha Vishnu. 107. The coronation of Lava-Kusa: After banishing Lakshmana, Rama could not control his grief. He said to the courtiers, I wish to make Baratha as the king of Ayodhya. I cant imagine life without Lakshmana. I also will follow the path of Lakshmana. You make all arrangements for the coronation of Baratha. Courtiers were amazed on learning the words of Rama. On hearing Ramas words, Baratha said, Oh Rama! Without you I not only refuse the kingdom but also heaven. So you confer royal status on Lava and Kusa by all means. They are eligible and qualified to rule Ayodhya. You make Kusa as the king of southern part of Ayodhya, Lava the northern part of Ayodhya. This is the righteous path. You send a word to Satrugna. On hearing Barathas words, Vasista said. Oh Rama! On hearing your words and the words of Baratha, all the courtiers were astonished but shocked and fainted. You respect their sentiments and dont act against their wishes. Rama went to the durbar and met and consoled each one and said, What is your desire? Then all the courtiers said in one word, Oh Rama! You tell where you propose to go, we also follow you. If you really love us, you take us also with you. Whether you go to tapovanas or to drown into an ocean, we are prepared for both. Oh king! All that we want is only that much. In short, living with you only is our lifes ambition. On hearing them Rama said, So be it. Rama crowned Kusa to south Ayodhya and named as Kusavathy. He made Lava as the king of north Ayodhya and named it as Sravasteepuram. Rama embraced both the sons and blessed them and gave them valuable
574 Srimadhramayanam

gifts and sent them to their respective capital cities. He communicated this news to Satrugna by a messenger. 108. Rama reaches the other world: The messengers reached Satrugna after traveling three day and three nights continuously and informed the message of Rama. They informed him the promise given by Rama to Yama, the arrival of Durvasa maharishis and banishing of Lakshmana, the coronation of Lava and Kusa. and the courtiers request to Rama etc. Oh King! After coronation of Lava and Kusa, Rama and Baratha decided to leave Ayodhya and go to heaven. The people of Ayodhya also wanted to go along with Rama. It amounted to that Ayodhya would become uninhabited. Hence they requested Satrugna to start immediately and reach Ayodhya. On hearing the words of the messengers, Satrugna fainted and recovered after some time. He called his priest and ministers and said, I have also decided to follow my brothers. In their presence, he divided his kingdom in two parts. viz. One part to Subahuvu, made him the king of Madhura and another part to Satrughati, made him the king of Vaidisanagaram. He divided the four divisions of army, valuable stones, gold and others equally to both of them. He went to Ayodhya, met Rama and said Oh Rama! I divided my kingdom in two parts and gave crowns to my two sons. I came prepared to join you. You take me also with you. Rama said So be it. While Rama was talking to his brothers, the citizens of Ayodhya, vanaras, bhalukas and rakshasas came in good numbers under the leadership of Sugreeva. Every individual spoke the same word to Rama. Oh Rama! We are also coming with you, Dont leave us and go alone. Sugreeva said, Oh Rama! I have anoited Angadha as the king of Kishkinda and came here to go with you. These vanaras and bhalukas also cant live without me. So allow them also to come with you. Rama said with a smile, Oh friend! I will not go even to heaven without you. In the same way your followers, vanaras and bhalukas will also follow us. Rama said to Vibeshana, Oh king of rakshasas! As long as the creation
Uttara Kandam 575

exists on earth, you will be alive and rule as king of Lanka. You will be alive as long a sun and moon exist. You will be immortal as long as my story is remembered. I order you to rule Lanka in the path of dharma. You should not say no to my order. Oh Vibeshana! One more thing, you also worship Jagannatha who is the hereditary deity of Ikshavakus. On hearing Ramas words, Vibeshana bowed his head with folded hands and said, I obey your orders. Rama said to Hanuma, Oh Hanuma! you are the most brilliant person. Brahma has already blessed you longevity. As long as you live, you enjoy the Brahamananda by spreading my story in the world and live happily. Hanuma said, Oh Rama! By obeying your orders, as long as the worlds exist I will spread your story and live on earth. Rama blessed Jambavantha, Minda, Dwida and others also to live long till the end of Kaliyuga. He ordered all other vanaras and bhalukas to follow him. 109. The Maha Prastana of Rama: In the early morning Rama called Vasista and said, Oh maharishi! Let the learned brahmins lead by holding the blazing agnihotra in their hands. Let the brahmins also hold the Vajapaya chatramu. Rama fulfilled all the formalities as prescribed in Vedas for Maha Prastana. Rama wore the minimum dress code,keeping dharba grass in hand, observing silence and meditating on Parabrahman, reached the river Sarayu. While walking to Sarayu, excepting legs no other organs functioned. On his right side was Lakshmi, on his left side was Budevi. Samhara Sakthi was in front of him. The bow, arrows and other weapons took human form and followed Rama. Vedas, Gayatri mantram, Omkara, Vasadkaram and other mantras took the forms of brahmins and followed Rama. Rishis, munis and brahmins followed him. Ministers, the maids and the servants, children, adults and all other citizens of Ayodhya followed Rama. Vanaras took a sacred bath. Those who followed Rama were in full happiness. Those who came from forests, those from village and tribes stood on the banks of the river to see the final departure of Rama. Those who came to witness the departure, forgot themselves and followed Rama. In short, there was no living creature left in Ayodhya. 110. Rama merges in Vishnava splendor: Rama entered the river Sarayu and stood at a spot to reach heaven. At that time, Brahma and all other divine communities arrived on their
576 Srimadhramayanam

vehicles to greet Rama. With the splendour of the divine communities the sky became brilliant. The wind spread fragrance all over. Divine communities rained flowers. Gandarvas recited Stotras. Apsaras danced with joy. At that time, Brahma came close to Rama and said, Oh Vishnu! We welcome you, all good will happen to you. Oh Rama! To our fortune we had your darshan. Oh Deva! You and your brothers now merge into your own original form. You merge into permanent and pure Parabrahman. Unless you bless with your mystic power, nobody can even imagine you. You have no birth and you are eternal. You are such an everlasting Parabrahman and nobody can understand you. On hearing Brahmas words Rama with his brothers entered with their physical bodies into the splendour of Vishnu. After Rama emerged as Vishnu all Devarishis, gandarvas, Apsaras, Garutmanthas, nagas, Yakshas, daityas, danavas and rakshasas worshipped him. Then Vishnu said to Brahma, Oh Suvratha (Brahma)! You provide all these people who came with me with proper lokas. They all came with great devotion and love towards me. Then Brahma said, Oh Deva! All these people who came behind you will go to Santanaka loka. That loka is by the side of the abode of Brahma. Whoever are devoted to you and who ever remember you, whoever had the qualities of Brahma will reach the Santanaka loka. Those vanaras and bhalukas were submerged in the respective devatas who were responsible for their birth. In this manner Sugreeva reached surya mandala. In the similar manner, all others reached the abodes of their fathers. Those who reached the river Sarayu and lost their lives, and all those people who left their physical bodies went to heaven. Even birds, animals also entered River Sarayu leaving their physical bodies reached heaven. In short all movables and immovables, touching the waters of Sarayu at that time, reached Heaven. Brahma accommodated all those beings in heaven 111. The greatness of Ramayana: Valmiki has written Ramayana in seven chapters including Uttara Kandam. This epic was worshipped by Brahma. Lord Vishnu spread his splendour on all the three worlds in movables and immovables; punished the sinful people, established dharma, protected sadhus and went back to
Uttara Kandam 577

his abode. Since it is the story of Vishnu, all the people will recite this epic of Ramayana. By reciting Ramayana it will give wealth and longevity. It will destroy all sins. This is said to be equivalent to Vedas, as such learned people will recite this epic even at the time of funeral rites and in honor of the departed spirits. By reciting Ramayana those who do not have children will get sons. Those who aspire wealth will get wealth. Even by reciting one sloka of Ramayana, all sins will be destroyed. The person who recites Ramayana, is gifted with new clothes, gold and Ghodanam that will satisfy all divine communities. Those who recite Ramayana will be worshipped in heaven. This can be recited either in the early morning, afternoon or in the evening. Such persons wealth or health will never decline for ever. Ayodhya remained uninhabited for a long time after Ramas departure. After Rishabu became the king again, Ayodhya attained its old glory. This Ramayana containing seven chapters was written by Valmiki maharishi, son of Prachetanudu. Even if one sarga of Ramayana is recited, one will reap the fruits of performing one thousand Aswamedas and ten thousand Vajapayas. This has been confirmed by Brahma. Those who hear Ramayana will have the benefit of visiting all the important pilgrim centers and having bath in great rivers. The person who heard Ramayana will get the benefit of giving donation of hundred kilograms of gold in Kurukshetra at the time of eclipse. Those who heard Ramayana will wash off his sins and reach the abode of Vishnu. Those who read the story of Rama every day, all his sins will be washed away and will have longevity. Whoever aspires prosperity should read Ramayana everyday. Such person will also reach the abode of Vishnu after death. Those who read complete Ramayana, three generations of his family will reach the abode of Vishnu. Those who read the story of Rama will be blessed with Dharma, Ardha, Kama and Moksha.

oOo

578

Srimadhramayanam

Glossary
Aagney astra Aaslesha Aaswayuja Achamanam Adhyayanam Agni Agnihotra Ahambhavam Akhilanda Sachidananda Parabrahman Amaravathi Amavasya Anga desa Apaurisheyas Apsaras Ardha Arghyam Arghyam and Padyam Arundathi Asana Asrama
Glossary

An astra consecrated to Agni (fire god) The ninth lunar mansion containing five stars a month in Indian calendar sip water thrice as a religious rite learning especially of the Vedas the god of fire sacred fire ego Highest Supreme Being The capital city of heaven or Indra New moon day Kingdom of Anga not written by humans A woman belonging to divine community attainment of worldly prosperity oblations to a god A respectful offering or worship wife of Vasista maharishi Seat hermitage
579

Astra, sastras Asuras Aswamedha yaga Aswath (tree) Athi-radhas

a weapon with mantra (missile) Demon; an evil spirit Emblematic sacrifice of a horse holy fig tree An athi-radha is capable of protecting his charioteer, chariot, horses, his bow, flag and the flag post too much strength devotion strength a type of water bird different emotions enacting of an ally of the enemy to ones own party. Brahmin who is fed as the representative of the devatas or ancestral parents An element or of which five are enumerated an element Bliss the abode of Brahma A dwija in the first ashrama of a religious student a primital egg out of which the whole universe came. the sin of Killing a Brahmarishi; the Supreme Power

Atibala Bakthi Bala Beggara Bhavas Bheda Bhokta

Bhootam Boothas Brahamananda Brahma loka Brahmacharis Brahmaandam Brahmahatya Brahman Brahman, Brahmin
580

Srimadhramayanam

Brahmana Brahmarishi

One who belongs to the first four casts of the Hindu A rishi who has subdued all the senses and attained the highest perfection. a weapon with mantra (missile) an auspicious time between 3 am and 4 am the guru of devatas earth A Pariah or an outcast the garden of Kubera a type of water bird Chakra weapon a religious observance a panegyrist of the gods a fan for an idol; a white whisk an ornament worn on forehead Gift, Charity Titan giant The last of the four expedients of getting the better of others. a forest criminal procedure code sacrificial grass a vision Ravana (ten headed rakshasa king) Dedicating
581

Brahmastra Brahmi muhurtam Brihaspati Bhudevi Chaandala Chaitraratha Chakravakas Chakrayudha Chandraayana Charanas Chowari Chudamani Dana Danava Danda Dandaka vana Dandaneethi Darbha grass Darshan Dasakhanta Deeksha
Glossary

Deva Devadaru Devarshis Devatas Dhyana sloka Dharma; Dharmas Dharma, Ardha, Kama and Moksha

Divine Deodar pine One of the seven celestial sages (ex. Narada) a celestial or god mental representation of the personal attributes of a deity prescribed course of conduct the principle object of human life and pursuit of which four are enumerated as wife married in Vedic way dharma and ardha One of the ancient puranas gods who guard all directions Court hall a hill fort A man belongs to the first three casts viz Brahmana, Kshatriya, Vaysya. relates to memory power a weapon Celestial Musician; a class of demi god balanites aegyptiaca the name of the most sacred verse of Vedas consciousness one collaterally related by family tree
Srimadhramayanam

Dharmapatni Dharmardhas Dharmothara purana Dikpalakas Durbar Durgam Dwija

Ekasantagrahi Gandharva astra Gandharva Gara Gayatri mantram Gnana Gnati

582

Greeshma rituvu Grihastasrama Guru Gurukulam Gurus Halahalam Hareetas havisis Havissu Havyam, kavyam Heenagreeva Hemanta ruthu Homadhenu Homagundam Hora darpanam Hotas Indriyas Jala tarpanas Jata Jataka karma Jatas Kadha
Glossary

summer (months of Jeshtam and Aashadam) that part of a mans life which leads as a householder teacher a disciple stay in the house of a teacher teachers the deadliest poison Insincerity, cunning the offerings made to various gods in yagna Oblations of ghee or any other fit for oblations to be offered in oblation to the god vile person first half of the cold season worshiped celestial cow Homa fire place One of the ancient puranas priest who recites Rigveda senses a religious rite of offering water to the deceased a mass of twisted hair normally worn by munis ceremony performed at the time of child birth matted look of hair story
583

Kalahapriya Kalakuta Kalamu Kalapasam Kaliyuga kalpas Kalpataruvu

Lover of creating quarrels a kind of deadly poison death; Time; Season noose of the god of death the present and forth of yugas thousand mahayugas one of the trees of Indras paradise which is said to yield what ever is desired. carnal gratification the celestial cow which yields what ever is desired Soldiers of ancient country of Kambhoji Chapter or divisions a water bird the sign of cancer in the zodiac Acts the land where in religious rites hold the most important place in mans life. a waking stotras of Lord Vishnu poetical composition oblations for offering the ingredients differ in addition to havisis. A class of demi gods a kind of lute A pitiless monster; a name of Lord Siva.
Srimadhramayanam

Kama Kamadhenu Kambhoja soldiers Kandams Karandavas Karkataka lagnam Karma Karma Bhoomi

Kausalya supraja Rama Kavyamu Kavyas

Kimpurushas Kinnera Kiratas

584

kolam Koorma-puranam Krauncha birds Krithikas Krodha Krosas Krutayuga Kshatriya Tejassu Kshatriyas Ksheerasagaram Kshetra Kshtriya dharma Kubera Maaredu tree Madajalamu Magathis Maha Prastana Maharadha

decorations with rice powder One of the ancient puranas A kind of Heron or curlew A kind of celestial burning anger a distance of about two miles First of the four yugas The brilliance of a person who belongs to the second caste people belonging to the second caste in the Hindus the ocean containing milk The land or a place of Pilgrimage. the duty of a kshatriya ( military powers) the god of riches and regent of the north Bilwa tree (botanical: Bengal Quinee) Rut of an elephant panegyrist of a king; a bard the final departure to heaven A great warrior among the kshatriya kings and nobles who fought from chariots. A great sage Superior people comprising of Krita, treta, dwapara and kali yugas impurity and filth
585

Maharishi Mahatmas Mahayuga Malamu and Kalasamu

Glossary

Manassu Mandharagiri Mantra; Mantra Sastramu; Mantras Marudgana Maruthas Mlechas Moduga, Moduga tree Moksha Mudgaras Muhurthas Muneendra Muni Muni dharma Munipatnis Nadha Nagaloka Nakshatra Navarathnas Omkara Paapam Padukas Padyam Pancha boothas Pandals Pandits
586

Mind Mt.Mandhara a formula sacred to any particular deity Indras followers a deity Barbarians or non Aryans Butea frondosa exception from further birth a weapon made of steel used in olden days. 48 minutes or 1/30 of a day hermit or a great sage a sage living a life of tapasvi wife of muni husband; ruler Kingdom of serpents an asterism in the moons path nine gems the sacred syllable sin slippers water for washing the feet of one who is to be revered. five elements a shed made of leaves Scholars
Srimadhramayanam

Pannagas Parama Siva Paramatma Parapeedanam Parayanam Parigha Paropakaram Patala Payasam Pinda Sraadha

Serpents Lord Siva Eternal Being doing evil to others reading a holy book as a daily lesson regularly an iron club doing good to others The last of seven regions under the earth; a deep pit. Rice boiled in milk with sugar for offering a round ball of food offered to ancestral parents as mark of funeral rite. a round mass or a ball of meal demons ancestral parents walk around in a clockwise direction Brahma; One of the ten lords of creation waters of annihilation Fire at the time of dissolution of creation annual ceremony to the sacred parents Ghost or spirit The seventh of the lunar mansions religious excellence
587

Pindas Pisacha Pitru devatas Pradikshana Prajapati Pralaya jalamu Pralayagni Pratyabdika sradham Pretas Punarvasu Punyam
Glossary

Puranas Purushartham Pushyami nakshatram Putrakamana Yaga Rahu Raja Rajadharma Rajarishis Rajasuya yaga rakshasa Rammata Rasatala Regu Rethassu Rishis Rithvicks Rudra Dwadasa Rudras Ruthuvu Sabdavedi Sadhus
588

Ancient history, legendary and traditional The principal object of a human life and pursued. the eighth lunar mansions Sacrifice performed by the one who is desirous of male offspring the ascending node of moon; a dragons head king the duty of a king a kshatriya who by religious austerity has become a saint a great sacrifice A demon who brought up Rama with her breast milk one of the seven regions under the earth zizyphus jujuba The seminal fluid; Sperm hermit The priest who officiates at sacrifice Lord Siva twelve rudras season locating an object merely by the sound in the dark righteous people
Srimadhramayanam

Sahadharmacharini Sakas Sama

Wife who has been married with Vedic rites a tribe of people who invaded India One of the four Upayas; a means of success against enemy (of which four are usually enumerated Sama, dana, bedha, danda). absorbed in the higher self the power of annihilation eternal dharma the accumulated fruits of actions of an individual Fully with all the necessary divisions of Veda. monk tapovana belonging to seven rishis Dominion of divine Maharishis Lake a large clump of reeds chapter kind of a water bird a sacred precept Excellence first of the three gunas.viz. Satva, Rajas, Tamo. truth serpent an inspired sage
589

Samadhi Samhara Sakthi Sanatana dharma Sanchita karmas Sanga Veda Sanyasi Saptarishi Saptarishi mandalam Sarassu Saravanam Sarga Sarsa Sastras Satva Satvic Satyam Sesha Siddhas
Glossary

Siddhi/ Sidhi Sita charitam Skanda purana Sloka Soma latha

Accomplishment Life History of Sita One of the ancient puranas Celebrity or stanza Intoxicating and invigorating juice of Soma latha, is the beverage of gods funeral rite Veda heard from the voice of their guru assembly hall last of the four varnas name of celestial cow a demi god wife of Sun god heaven one of the thirty kalpas pertaining to Tamassu, the quality of darkness One of the three primary gunas of the universe nature of some thing hermit a woman tapasvi Penance Hermitage knowledge of Eternal Truth oil cake dakshanagni, aahavaniyagni, garhyapatyagni
Srimadhramayanam

Sradham Sruthi Srutis Sudharma Sudras Surabhi Suras Suvarchala Swarga Swetha kalpa Tamo guna Tamo guna Tanmatras Tapasvi Tapasvini Tapasya tapovana Tatvagnanamu Telaka Pindi Tretagnis

590

Tretayuga Trimurthis Upanayanam

The second of the four yugas Brahma, Vishnu, Maheswara. Initiation of a youth of any of the first three castes in to the sacred study. their chief aim is to ascertain the secret meanings of Vedas Later portion of the story the second lunar month bow of Vishnu the followers of Lord Vishnu river of hell this is an umbrella which can be held by those brahmins who has performed Vajapaya yagna as a symbol of dharma a particular sacrifice a weapon of Indra the inner soft bark of tree which is used for as a hermits garb anthills a forest fort the third of the four ashramas Monkeys gardens one who praises the king an incarnation of lord Vishnu in the form of a pig. Duties of principal four casts viz. Brahmin, kshatriya, Vysya, Sudra.
591

Upanishads Uttara bhagam Vaisakham Vaishnava Dhanassu Vaishnavas Vaitarani Vajapaya chatramu

Vajapeya yagnas Vajra Valakala Valmikams Vanadurgam anaprastasrhrma Vanaras Vanas Vandis Varaha Varnasrama dharma

Glossary

Vasantarutu Vasthu pooja; Vastu santi

Spring season a ceremony performed on the occasion of the foundation of a house is laid a demi god One of the ancient puranas Divine knowledge sciences regarded as auxiliary to Vedas Prescribed by Vedas a chariot of demi-gods In that muhurtham people who lost anything, the owner of it will get back in a short time a religious vow a religious vow an offering or a sacrifice Third in the four principal castes. name of the current Manmantramu sacrificial horse in a sacrifice. an act of worship The prescribed place for offering oblations in a sacrifice. a horse selected for a sacrifice an act of worship The prescribed place for offering oblations in a sacrifice. Lord Vishnu The priest officiating at a sacrifice
Srimadhramayanam

Vasus Vayu puranam Veda; Vedic; Vedic slokas Vedangas Vedic Karma Vimanam Vinda muhurtham

Vrata Vratamu Vysva devam Vysyas Vyvaswatamanmantra Yaga Aswa Yagas Yagasala Yagnaswa Yagna Yagnavatika Yagneswara Yagna Swaroopa Yajaka
592

Yajur Veda Yaksha Yama Yamapasam Yavana soldiers Yogasamadhi Yogis Yojanas Yuga Yupaposts Yuvaraja

one of the four vedas Demi god; attendants of Kubera. Lord of death noose of the god of death Native soldiers of the country of Yavana Going in to a state of Samadhi while performing yoga one who practices yoga; an ascetic a distance of 8 to 9 miles an age of the world post to which the victim is tied in a sacrifice Prince

oOo

Glossary

593